《In His Grasp: A Mafia Romance》 Chapter 1 The First Meeting, He Wanted To Kill Her Chapter 1 The First Meeting, He Wanted To Kill Her Chapter 1 The First Meeting, He Wanted to Kill Her Isabe Gould, just off a tiring workday, was hurrying to her stepfather''s house. In a bid to save time, Isabe took a shortcut through an alley she didn''t know well, a decision that would soon haunt her. The time was about 6:30 PM, and the streets of Chicago had an eerie, unsettling quiet about them. The alley was poorly lit, damp, and gave off a vibe that made Isabe''s skin crawl ¨C she felt like she was being watched from the moment she stepped in. Suddenly, ''bang, bang'', two shots rang out, shattering the night. Isabe''s instincts screamed at her to run, but before she could even process the thought, she felt a hot, hard presence against her temple. "Take the bullet out of my arm," a deep, male voice demanded, the gun''s barrel pressed mercilessly against her temple. The man''s scent, a heavy mix of blood and the warmth of his body, enveloped her, his presence overpowering, almost suffocating. Isabe, trembling and not wanting to escte the situation, stuttered in response, "Sir... I... I don''t know how to-" "Don''t y dumb! You smell of antiseptic, you''re obviously from a hospital," he growled, his voice rough and strained, his breathingbored. With a forceful motion, he pushed a Swiss army knife into her cold, trembling hands. It was clear ¨C refusal wasn''t an option; it was either do as told or face potentially deadly consequences. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Isabe, a medical student who had just started her internship, figured that this man had been observing her since she left the hospital. In a city like Chicago, such brazen use of a gun could only mean one thing ¨C mafia. And though Isabe had always loathed the very idea of the mafia, at that moment, her priority was survival. Nodding, she cautiously used the knife to pry open the man''s wound and remove the bullet. Under normal circumstances, such a procedure would require proper lighting and anesthesia, but there, in the dimly lit alley, with a man whose intentions were unknown, Isabe had to rely on her basic medical training and sheer nerve. Fortunately, the bullet hadn''t hit an artery. Working with trembling hands and sweat beading her forehead, she could only hope the man wouldn''t lose his cool from the pain and identally shoot her. As she worked, the blood flowed freely, but the man bore it with only grunts, keeping the gun steadily trained on her forehead. Isabe, despite the dire situation, couldn''t help but marvel at his endurance. The bullet, finally removed, fell to the ground with a soft clink. His strength waning, Isabe found herself instinctively supporting him. "Sir, you need to be bandaged. I have some supplies in my bag," she offered, her voice barely above a whisper. Fortunately, Isabe, perhaps due to professional habit, had some first aid items in her backpack. Regardless of who the man was, or his connections to the mafia, her training as a future doctor kicked in ¨C she waspelled to offer aid. A flicker of something ¨C surprise, perhaps ¨C crossed the man''s eyes. He gestured with his gun, a silent order for her to continue. Isabe worked quickly and efficiently, disinfecting the wound, stitching it up, and finally wrapping it in a bandage. "Done," she announced, her voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through her veins. But as she finished, the cold barrel of the gun was once again pressed against her forehead. "Ah... sir..." Isabe''s face turned deathly pale, her heart pounding in her chest, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and disbelief. "No one can know about this, especially you," the man stated coldly, his finger slowly tightening on the trigger. There was no trace of gratitude in his eyes, only a ruthless intent to keep his secret safe. Isabe''s mind raced with despair, her throat constricted with fear, making it hard for her to even breathe, let alone scream for help. She desperately needed to escape, but the deserted streets around her offered no sce, no hint of a safe haven. Then, her eyes caught sight of something that sent a fresh wave of horror through her ¨C a body lying motionless in a nearby shadow, blood pooling ominously around it. He was dead, undoubtedly killed by the man before her. This realization wrapped Isabe in a cloak of despair. She could almost feel the lingering warmth emanating from the corpse, a stark reminder of the fragility of life. And now, was she about to meet the same fate? Just at that moment, the man''s phone rang, cutting through the tense silence of the alley. He hesitated for a fraction of a second before pressing the gun harder against her throat, sliding it suggestively down her neck and resting it on her heaving chest. Only then did Isabe realize that her white shirt, damp with sweat, clung tightly to her body, outlining her figure in a way that felt both vulnerable and provocative. As the phone''s ringtone echoed in the silent alley, like a macabre soundtrack to her predicament, the man nced around and took out his phone. The screen disyed a call from "Father." "Alright, I''m on my way back," he spoke briefly, his voice a mix of resignation and urgency, before ending the call and turning his attention back to the pale-faced, terrified girl before him. In the dim light of the alley, Isabe''s soft features, her doe-like eyes now shadowed by the specter of death, appeared all the more fragile, like a porcin doll on the brink of shattering. He nced at his injured arm and then, with a cold, almost clinical detachment, tapped her cheek with the gun barrel. "You''re lucky there''s a celebration today," he said, his tone devoid of any warmth. Ten minutes after the man had left, Isabe slowly regained herposure, although tears continued to stream uncontrobly down her face, her legs giving way beneath her, her entire being shaking with a mixture of relief and residual terror. She had encountered a devil today ¨C a real-life devil, a member of the mafia, bold and ruthless enough tomit murder in the streets without a second thought, trampling the very notion ofw and justice underfoot. All she hoped for now was to never cross paths with him again. With a deep breath, Isabe mustered the courage to leave the alley, not daring to linger or even nce at the corpse. She quickly cleaned herself of the blood and then, with a heavy heart, continued her journey to her stepfather''s home. Recently, Isabe''s mother, Sophia Hurley, had just gotten engaged to Leo Lombardi, the former head of the mafia. Tonight was her first time joining them for dinner, which also included Leo''s son and daughter. Who would have thought her mother, only in her forties, would marry a man nearly seventy? Isabe didn''t want to go. As a regr girl, she had led a straightced life for twenty-two years. Her circle was ordinary and far removed from the mafia. After tonight''s encounter with the crazed killer, she was even more convinced that the damned mafia should be extinct like dinosaurs. But her mother had made it clear: if she didn''te tonight, they would sever their mother-daughter rtionship. With no choice, Isabe agreed to attend. Leo Lombardi''s estate in the outskirts of Chicago was vast, with a guard every ten steps, heavily fortified. After Isabe identified herself, the guards thoroughly searched her before letting her in. Following the butler through the sprawling halls of the vi, Isabe was immediately embraced by Sophia upon seeing her. "My darling, I knew you''de," her mother said, her voice a mix of relief and joy, as she kissed Isabe''s cheek. "Mom, you look beautiful today," Isabe managed to say, her voice tinged with a weariness that belied the simplepliment. Sophia, radiant in a champagne-colored gown with a fish-tail skirt adorned with tiny diamonds, shone under the crystal lights of the vi, her appearance reminiscent of a mermaid in a fairytale. However, she seemed somewhat unimpressed with Isabe''s choice of attire ¨C a dark green shirt and a ck long skirt, which, while modest, were only made attractive by Isabe''s natural youth and beauty. "You''re working now; you could dress up a bit more for these gatherings," Sophia chided gently, patting Isabe''s shoulder. "And why do you smell of blood?" Isabe hastily exined, "Maybe... from the hospital," her voice barely hiding the turmoil she had just experienced. Sophia, perhaps sensing her daughter''s difort, didn''t press further and instead led Isabe into the living room to meet her husband, Leo, and his daughter, Grazia. It was an intimate family gathering, not many guests invited, a contrast to the opulence of the vi and the weight of the names involved. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Hello, Uncle Leo, hello, Grazia," Isabe greeted them cautiously, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. Leo, ever the considerate host, nodded warmly towards Isabe, a stranger to their world. "You''re wee here anytime. Just let the butler know," he said kindly, his voice carrying a note of genuine wee. Grazia, twelve years Isabe''s senior and already married, took Isabe''s hand warmly, her grip firm and reassuring. Grazia had inherited Leo''s sharp eyes, with her brown short hair, high cheekbones, and a decisive facial structure revealing an assertive and somewhat impatient nature. "Isabe, I''ve heard so much about you from Sophia. You''re beautiful. Do you work at a hospital?" Grazia asked cheerfully, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and warmth. Isabe nodded in response, her mind still reeling from the earlier events. "Then I cane to you if I ever have any health issues, that''s great!" Grazia eximed, her cheerfulness a stark contrast to the tension that still clung to Isabe. Grazia''s bubbly demeanor eased Isabe''s tension slightly, but her earlier brush with death still lingered in the back of her mind. "But seriously, why hasn''t Emanuelee back yet? It''s already past seven. We''re all waiting for him," Graziained, her tone shifting to one of mild irritation. The mention of the name Emanuele made Isabe''s heart skip a beat. Emanuele, a name that even someone as removed from their world as Isabe was familiar with. The head of the Chicago mafia at only thirty-two, his reputation was both feared and revered, his name alone enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone in the country. His notoriety, his body count, far exceeded any other figure in the underworld, making him a man to be both feared and, paradoxically, admired. Despite his dangerous aura, his good looks, youth, and status had made him the object of many women''s fantasies, a topic of hushed, awe-struck conversations even among Isabe''s ssmates, although she herself had never partaken in such discussions. Smart and cautious as she was, Isabe had always hoped to limit her interactions with this world, especially after the harrowing ordeal she had just survived. Just then, the sound of the door opening echoed through the vi, pulling Isabe from her thoughts. A man stepped in from the darkness outside, his presence immediately dominating the room. He was towering, over one meter ny, undeniably the tallest in the room, his build muscr and commanding. He was dressed in a ck shirt with the top two buttons undone, casually revealing a glimpse of his solid chest. He exuded an aura akin to that of the fiercest wolf king, his presence both intimidating and maic. His face was dignified and handsome, like that of a deity, framed by a strong jawline that only added to his imposing appearance. His deep hazel eyes, intense and cold, seemed to prate the very soul of anyone who dared meet his gaze, leaving them breathless. Upon seeing his face, Isabe''s body shook uncontrobly, a visceral reaction that she couldn''t control. If not for Grazia''s support, she might have copsed right then and there. It was him!!! Chapter 2: HeS Her Stepbrother? Chapter 2: He''S Her Stepbrother? Chapter 2: He''s Her Stepbrother? "God, spare her," Isabe murmured a prayer under her breath, her heart steeped in despair as if Death himself had once again swung his scythe in her direction. "Isabe, you look as pale as a ghost. What''s the matter?" Grazia''s eyes filled with worry as she noticed the distress etched across Isabe''s face. Shaking her head slightly, Isabe tried to mask her vulnerability. However, when the man''s gaze suddenly fell upon her, it was as if a vice had mped around her throat, squeezing the air out of her lungs. She felt like a fish stranded on drynd, gasping desperately for breath with each attempt to open her mouth. Her reaction was always the same when she was faced with an unavoidable danger ¨C a suffocating sense of being a fish out of water, struggling to breathe even as she gasped for air. She was timid and fearful, her courage long since drained away by the relentless torment she had suffered living with her aunt and cousin. As Isabe grappled with her inner demons, she saw a smile crack across Emanuele''s icy visage. It was a strange smile, one that sent a shiver down her spine. He recognized her, too! The realization hit her like a freezing tidal wave, causing her muscles to tense involuntarily. She felt a sudden fear that this man might gun her down right there in front of everyone. The people around them were blissfully unaware of the silent standoff between them. Grazia approached Emanuele first, wrapping him in a hug. He kissed the top of her head, murmuring, "Sorry I''mte." Afterward, Emanuele embraced Sophia. Then, Sophia, taking Isabe by the hand, led her towards Emanuele. "Emanuele, meet my daughter, Isabe Gould. She will be your sister from now on." "Sister," Emanuele echoed the word, as if grappling toprehend it. The strange smile still lingered on his face, his eyes swirling with a dark, hidden intent. He extended his hand towards Isabe. "Isabe, it''s good to meet you." Isabe stared at Emanuele''srge, sturdy hand, the very same one that had been drenched in blood not long ago, the hand that had taken a man''s life without remorse, and had nearly taken hers as well. Her stomach churned in difort. How could she possibly summon the courage to shake hands with Emanuele? She couldn''t understand her mother''s decision, why she would choose to marry a retired mafia boss when she was still young, beautiful, and had so many better options. Marrying into such a family was akin to stepping into the depths of hell, and as Sophia''s daughter, Isabe had no choice but to face the wide-open gates of the underworld. The man standing before her was her grim wee. Seeing Isabe''s hesitation to shake his hand, Emanuele''s eyebrows knitted together, a frown tugging at the corners of his mouth. His irritation was palpable, though he managed to keep it in check. "Since we''re going to be family, I''ll overlook this small breach of etiquette," Emanuele stated. Isabe had hardly breathed a sigh of relief when Emanuele suddenly drew her into an embrace. His hold was firm and unyielding. As her cheek brushed against the rigid fabric of his suit, she winced slightly. His overpowering masculine scent, a mix of woody cologne and the faint, elusive scent of blood, enveloped her, overwhelming her senses. "But only this once," Emanuele''s hot breath tickled Isabe''s ear as he whispered in a low growl, "I regret not killing you when I had the chance." With just those words, Isabe''s body tensed up. She couldn''t help but recall the near-death experience from earlier. It made her want to scream and run away from here. Emanuele released her just as quickly as he had embraced her, leaving Isabe to regain her senses. "Let''s eat!" Grazia urged Isabe, guiding her towards the dining room. Sophia and Leo followed closely behind. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t be scared of Emanuele," Grazia tried tofort a visibly shaken Isabe. "He may seem intimidating, but he''s actually a good person." Isabe couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. Good person? The man was a devil in disguise! Regret washed over Isabe. Why did she have to be here, in this situation? Even with her back turned to him, she could feel Emanuele''s gaze on her, his eyes piercing her like those of a venomous snake, making her feel like she had no escape. Despite her best efforts to ignore Emanuele, his presence was an undeniable force. He was like a Category 5 hurricane, impossible to disregard even when he was standing still. The house was grandiose, the luxury she had witnessed in the living room carried through to the dining room. In contrast to the small, round dining table at her family''s home, this one was long and adorned with an extravagant feast. Candlesticks with slowly burning candles were arranged neatly, and a vase filled with fresh roses and lilies, their petals glistening with dewdrops, sat in the center of the table. Leo motioned for the servants to pour the champagne, announcing, "From tonight onwards, we''re all family." The scene was picture-perfect, setting the stage for a pleasant dinner. But Isabe''s appetite had deserted her, especially when Emanuele chose to sit beside her, disregarding the sprawling table and numerous vacant seats. Before sitting, he had politely asked, "You wouldn''t mind if I sit next to you, would you?" Isabe wanted to express her difort, but she held back. It was her first meal with her mother and stepfather, and she didn''t want to cause a scene or embarrass her mother. "I don''t mind," Isabe managed to utter, her words slow and deliberate. Emanuele seemed amused by her response. His demeanor became more rxed, his hand resting casually on the back of her chair. When he thought no one was watching, he gently ran his fingers down her back. She was small, but her figure was well-defined. Through her thin clothing, he could feel the softness of her back, the faint warmth seeping through, reminding him of a kitten, and he found himself reluctant to stop. His gaze roamed over her chest without shame. Despite her modest attire, he could still discern the shape of her breasts, rising and falling with each breath. Isabe felt a surge of annoyance at his touch and shot him a re, "Please, respect me!" Even a cornered rabbit would bite when threatened. She might be scared, but she wasn''t spineless. Emanuele, however, found her reactions amusing. Her fragile frame, her petite stature, her delicate neck ¨C it looked as if he could snap it with a mere flick of his fingers. She appeared less of a threat and more like a cute, frightened animal in his eyes. Emanuele scoffed at her audacity. This little thing had no idea of her ce, daring to challenge him? Thest person who had had the audacity to cross him ended up as dinner for the dogs. With these chilling thoughts swirling in his mind, Emanuele reached out, his hand closing around the back of Isabe''s neck. Chapter 3: Marrying Her Off To An Old Man Chapter 3: Marrying Her Off To An Old Man Chapter 3: Marrying Her Off to an Old Man The instant Emanuele''s hand closed around Isabe''s neck, she recoiled as if electrified. The room fell into a stunned silence, theirpanions'' eyes wide and fixed on the pair. "What''s amiss, Isabe?" Sophia queried, her voiceced with worry. "I''m fine. I just need to freshen up," Isabe replied, swiftly rising to her feet and making a beeline for the sanctuary of the bathroom. The temporary escape from Emanuele''s stifling presence was like a gulp of fresh air. "Damn it," Isabe muttered under her breath, the bitterness of her words echoing her resolve to sever any ties with them. Emerging from the restroom, a walk through the garden corridor was all that separated her from the dining room. But to her shock, she found Emanuele engrossed in a phone conversation. His tone was icy, his words as cutting as a winter breeze, "The swine won''t divulge his boss'' whereabouts? Then sever his limbs, throw him in a pit with rats, and let him watch as they feast on his flesh!" Emanuele''s chilling deration sent a wave of dread coursing through Isabe. This man was as she had feared ¨C a devil incarnate. Just then, Emanuele spotted Isabe, his voice dropping an octave lower. He exchanged a few curt words before ending the call and advancing towards her. In the dim light, his predatory gaze made him resemble a vampire on the prowl. Without a second thought, Isabe turned on her heel, heading back towards the house. She believed that at least in front of the others, Emanuele wouldn''t dare to harm her. Little did she know, she would soon hear Emanuele''s voice from behind, "If you take one more step, I will shoot and break your legs!" The menacing presence of Emanuele froze Isabe in ce. Within moments, he was looming over her, a towering figure of intimidation. "Please, I heard nothing. Let me go," Isabe implored, her voice barely a whisper. Emanuele''s dark, sinisterugh echoed in the tense air. "You''re that scared of me, little sis?" Isabe''s frame quivered under his gaze, and she tried to invoke a pitiful image, hoping to stir some semnce of familial affection in him. "Emanuele... I''m your sister. Please, show mercy." The corners of Emanuele''s lips curled up into a smirk at her plea, as if he found her fear amusing. He drew her close, his strong arms wrapping around her trembling form. He saw the defiance flicker in her eyes, beneath theyers of fear. He observed her revulsion, thinly veiled behind her pleas for mercy. The contradiction intrigued him - why did she tremble with fear, yet refused to sumb? Fascinating indeed! Emanuele had been aware of this stepsister long before her appearance in his life. Her sudden presence presented aplex dilemma. His father''s remarriage, two decades after his mother''s passing, didn''t bother him. However, this stepmother''s daughter attempting to weave herself into their family fabric was something he wouldn''t tolerate. It signified the potential division of their family''s power and wealth. Everyone knew the Lombardi family held a significant influence on this continent. Numerous women yearned to be associated with them. The notion of a random woman aspiring to be a mafia princess within their ranks was nothing short of audacious! So, he had conducted a thorough investigation, learning that she was a twenty-two-year-old college graduate-to-be, currently interning at a hospital. Upon their first encounter, he had to concede that she possessed a captivating beauty. Her skin was as creamy and wless as porcin, her auburn hair silky soft. Her features were exquisite, eyes always alight with a brilliant sparkle. Her world was pristine, untainted - a crystal-clearke in a world of chaos. She carried a unique, intoxicating scent, a blend of blossoms and ripe fruits, embodying youth and vivacity. Inplete contrast, he is the harbinger of death from hell, striving for what he wants in a dirty, bloody world. He took over their family business ten years ago and, over a decade, expanded their territory by stepping over countless bodies. After that, they moved to theirrge estate in Chicago. He has killed so many people that he can''t even count them anymore. The bloodthirsty brutality deep within him has turned killing into a pleasurable indulgence. As he looks at Isabe in her fragile state, for some inexplicable reason, Emanuele''s bloodthirsty nature awakens. He entertains cruel thoughts, desiring to crush her and watch her beg for mercy as she kneels in pain. Shattering beauty must be a most delightful endeavor, right? "You shouldn''t be here," Emanuele, with one hand holding Isabe and the other pinching her chin, caresses her face. He smiles cruelly, "Tell me, how should I deal with you?" Deal with her? Thinking of the methods Emanuele had just used to deal with his enemies, Isabe immediately said, "Please, when we return tonight, I will cut off all contact with your world. I''ll disappear from your life." She was on the brink of tears, scared out of her wits. Death had filled Isabe with profound fear, and Emanuele''s sadistic ways only deepened her dread. Her voice was sweet and melodious. It was particrly alluring when she begged like this. Emanuele''s blood began to boil. He even thought about how she might beg in bed. Gently patting Isabe''s cheek, Emanuele spoke in a tone that was both chilling and calm. "Innocent girl, it''s toote. The moment you stepped into our family, you crossed a line that can''t be uncrossed." A sudden spark of an idea ignited in Emanuele''s eyes, and he erupted into a harshughter. "I''ve got it! Why not have you marry George, my father''s most trusted aide? He''s a decade younger than our father and probably won''t outlive him by much. You''ll lead afortable life over there." His smile twisted cruelly, "Although, I''ve heard George''s sons have a particr fondness for tormenting women. No woman who has entered their household has survived beyond three days. If you were to marry him, it would save me a lot of hassle." Isabe was petrified, her eyes welling up with tears. "I don''t want to marry. I''m still young, please, big brother..." She was fresh out of college, had a promising career ahead of her, and she didn''t want her future to be marred like this. Thinking of this, Isabe couldn''t help the lump that formed in her throat. The overwhelming feeling of being suffocated returned. Her ustrophobia reared its head during times like these, making her fear confined spaces and moments that made her feel trapped. However, Isabe''s tears seemed to only fuel Emanuele''s perverse delight. For some strange reason, the thought of shattering her beauty and leaving her in ruins was exhrating to him. "What are you two doing?" Grazia''s voice broke through the tense atmosphere. Emerging from the dining room, she scrutinized them with curiosity. She harbored the feeling that Isabe''s absence had extended beyond the eptable length, her concerns escting towards the possibility of herpanion''s miscement. It was during this growing apprehension that her gaze chanced upon the intertwined figures of Emanuele and Isabe. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. For Isabe, Grazia''s presence was akin to a beacon of salvation. Once freed from Emanuele''s grasp, she managed to regain her breath, a much-needed respite. "Isabe had a moment of panic after encountering a mouse and nearly stumbled. I was merely assisting her," Emanuele provided an exnation. At this juncture, the transformation in his demeanor was palpable. Gone was the intimidating persona that Isabe had encountered earlier, reced by a veneer of gentlemanly charm. Chapter 4: Mastery Of Disguise Chapter 4: Mastery Of Disguise Chapter 4: Mastery of Disguise He was a true chameleon, Isabe noted, her mind a tumultuous sea of thoughts. "Isabe,e, eat something. You hardly touched your meal earlier," Grazia coaxed, her hand tenderly enclosing Isabe''s. It felt like a lifeline, drawing Isabe back from the precipice of a terrifying abyss. "Are you alright? You seem pale," Grazia observed, her gaze brimming with concern. Isabe shook her head, her lips parting to respond, but her words choked in her throat as her eyes locked with Emanuele''s, lurking in a shadowy corner. His gaze was predatory, stalking her every move as if he were a beast primed to pounce on its prey at the slightest misstep. "No, it''s nothing," Isabe barely managed to murmur. Grazia, oblivious to Emanuele''s unnerving presence, continued, "I''m sorry for the fright earlier. I''ll have the gardener tidy up tomorrow." "Thank you, Grazia, I think-" Emanuele interjected abruptly, his tone brusque and his wordsced with thinly veiled contempt. "I think Isabe isn''t quitefortable here, am I right?" His eyes scanned her, lingering on her face, her lips, and her neck before descending to her chest, taking in every detail with an intensity that was disconcerting. His gaze felt intrusive, as though it could pierce through her clothing and expose the secrets of her body. Flustered and deeply ufortable under his scrutiny, Isabe felt a wave of shame wash over her. Emanuele''s gaze was like a serpent''s forked tongue, slithering over her skin, leaving a trail of his lingering scent that sent an involuntary shiver down her spine. If not for Grazia''sforting grip on her hand, Isabe feared she would be swept away by the tide of Emanuele''s overwhelming presence. Emanuele disregarded Grazia, his smile a chilling sight as he advanced towards Isabe, hisrge hand abruptly descending on her head. His breath,ced with the lingering scent of tobo, filled Isabe''s senses. "You look good in white," he said, and his next words were almost a whisper, nearly at Isabe''s lips, "That way, you''ll make the finest whore." His tongue and breath seemed poised to invade her slightly parted lips. He was reminding her again of that alley where their sweat and blood had mixed, her white blouse made transparent by sweat, and the barely visible bra beneath it. He had already viewed all these as the seduction of a whore, marking her as his prey without her knowing. Yes, Emanuele had decided, even if he did not kill her, he would keep shaming her, torturing her, driving her to degradation and madness! Her fate was doomed when she saw him wounded! This could not be tolerated! Isabe''s difort swelled to an unbearable crescendo, her anger ring as she tried to push the man away. "Unhand me!" She demanded. Emanuele merely tightened his grip on her scalp, feigning a casual ruffling of her hair. To any onlooker, it appeared as nothing more than a brotherly gesture towards his sister. Was this the result of some demonic spell? "Grazia, do tend to thisdy. She''s as skittish as a kitten," Emanuele dismissed nonchntly, disregarding Isabe''s icy stare as he melted into the garden''s shadows. Grazia seemed wholly oblivious to the palpable tension between them. "Emanuele has such an unusual way of extending a wee, doesn''t he, Isabe? Why are your palms so damp?" "My apologies, Grazia... I need some hot tea," Isabe responded hastily, desperate to escape the suffocating ambiance. She gulped down arge ss of water, hoping it would quell her racing heart. Was that devil still lurking? Through the towering window, Isabe spotted Emanuele''s silhouette. He stood in the garden, a phone pressed to his ear. His tall frame cast a looming shadow in the soft light, reminiscent of Lucifer himself, shrouding Isabe''s world in darkness. Could she ever escape this demon''s grasp? Isabe was engulfed in an overwhelming sense of despair. This didn''t feel like an estate; it felt more like an impending prison. God, show this devil his reckoning! Fortunately, Emanuele had to excuse himself from the dinner due to some business, allowing Isabe a brief respite. It wasn''t just Emanuele''s intimidation; it was also her paralyzing ustrophobia. Typically, those suffering from ustrophobia struggle with small, confined spaces, but for her, it extended beyond physical confines to emotionally stifling situations. In such states, her ustrophobia would intensify, making her far more susceptible to fear than most. The roots of her condition traced back to the degradation she endured at her uncle''s home during her childhood. At the tender age of six, she lost her father to a tragic car ident. Her mother, jobless and penniless, was forced to take her to live with her uncle''s family. Her uncle, however, exploited the compensation money from her father''s ident, turning particrly cruel towards them. Her mother was spared the worst of it, being away for work most of the time. But Isabe bore the full brunt. Her uncle''s familypelled her to take on all household chores, even farm work, whenever her mother was away. If she failed toplete the tasks, they denied her meals and banished her to the fetid cowshed for the night. Her cousin, Chloe, was particrly vile, often assaulting her for the slightest perceived disrespect, pinching her arms, whipping her, leaving her hanging from a tree all day, or even shoving her down the stairs. The most traumatic incident was when Chloe lured her into the storeroom under the pretense of moving items for her aunt, only to trap her inside. Despite Isabe''s desperate pleas and pounding on the door, Chloe remained unmoved. She was confined to that cramped storeroom for two harrowing days without food or water, until her mother was due back home, at which point Chloe finally released her. After that horrific episode, Isabe developed ustrophobia and a deep-seated fear of Chloe. Her uncle''s family also warned her not to speak out. Especially Chloe, who told her she was nothing but a lowly bitch and threatened to kill her if she told her mother anything about the family. Only the heavens could fathom how she managed to endure those tumultuous years. College, thankfully, offered her an escape, a reprieve from the torment. She worked part-time jobs on weekends, earning her keep, and was no longer obliged to return to her uncle''s oppressive home, a fact that provided her a sliver of relief. Though she maintained a veneer of normalcy most times, her ustrophobia lurked beneath the surface, ready to unleash its terror when provoked. However, distanced from her uncle''s family, particrly Chloe, Isabe''s episodes were few and far between. But tonight, she had experienced that suffocating sensation multiple times, all induced by her stepbrother Emanuele, this horrifying executioner! Isabe closed her eyes, sumbing to exhaustion. In that moment, Leo raised his ss and announced, "Wee Isabe to our grand family. We shall live in harmony." Harmony? The image of Emanuele shed in Isabe''s mind. Just today, their first encounter, he had already pushed her to the brink of despair and reignited her ustrophobia! This was not a family; it was a living nightmare! As Isabe wallowed in exhaustion, Leo''s voice echoed again, his gaze now fixed on her. "Isabe, henceforth, you will apany Emanuele and Grazia to media events each week, to disy our family unity. It is crucial that people see us standing as one." Every week? She could barely endure this one evening, and she was firm in her resolution to sever ties with the Lombardi family. She had no desire to be a mafia princess; her aspiration was to be a reputable doctor, not to be shackled to these monsters! And if that man discovered that she, an outsider, was infiltrating their family, he would undoubtedly torment her mercilessly, driving her to her demise. A suffocating sensation spread in her throat, and Isabe resisted. "I... I don''t frequent social events and am not adept at socializing." "No worries, your mother and Grazia will guide you," Leo assured, his tone dismissive. "Also, it would be best if you visit us often." "But my work keeps me upied, and even on weekends, I''m swamped with overtime. Plus, there''s school..." "Then we''ll arrange a family dinner every weekend, no excuses," Leo decreed firmly. "But..." "Isabe!" Sophia interjected, silencing Isabe, "Pleaseply with your father''s orders, alright?" Isabe caught the pleading look in her mother''s eyes, as if begging her not toplicate matters further. The words of refusal that were on the tip of her tongue suddenly seemed impossible to utter. In the end, Isabe nodded in resignation; she had no choice but to acquiesce. "Sophia, your mother, is already a part of our family, and you will join us, bing a member of the Lombardi family. I promise you, you''ll hold the same stature as Grazia!" Leo expressed his satisfaction at Isabe''s reluctantpliance. Emanuele and he shared a certain simrity then, a thirst for control. It was almost a decree, a promation made without any regard for Isabe''s wishes, that henceforth, she would be a mafia princess, shackled by the unyielding chains of duty. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Perceiving the atmosphere growing tense, Grazia, holding Isabe''s hand, attempted to reassure, "Isabe, don''t feel overwhelmed. I''ve always longed for a sister! It''s wonderful that you could join us!" Chapter 5: Emanuele Suddenly Appears In Her Room Chapter 5: Emanuele Suddenly Appears In Her Room Chapter 5: Emanuele Suddenly Appears in Her Room Grazia''s calm aura was like a soothing balm to Isabe''s escting fear. It was crystal clear, this wasn''t the moment to reject her; Isabe was at her weakest, unable to confront the Lombardi n or Emanuele. But Grazia, having been intertwined with the family for years, must have mastered her own survival tactics. Isabe recognized that she would indeed need Grazia''s aid in the future, as they were both trapped in the tangled web of mafia princesses. Post the grand feast, Sophia suggested that Isabe should stay over for the night. "Darling, it''ste, why not spend the night?" Sophia proposed. But to stay over? Absolutely not! "No, I have an unfinished internship report, and work awaits me tomorrow," Isabe declined firmly. Sophia escorted her to the door, wrapping her in a soft hug. "Mother, I wish for your happiness," Isabe expressed. "Isabe, my dear, I wish the same for you. If there''s a boy who has captured your heart, chase him fearlessly, don''t hold back," Sophia replied with a warm smile, gently stroking Isabe''s hair. Their heartfelt blessings for each other were genuine, but Isabe wished her mother would reconsider. Exiting the mansion, Isabe could finally let her guard down; she was exhausted. But at least until Sophia''s wedding with Leo, she could avoid encountering Emanuele, and she could relish a brief respite. Damn it, why was she ruminating about that devil again? She had suffered enough torment for one night. When her car transported her to the other side of the city, the buildings that filled her view were mundane, unremarkable, much like herself. But Isabe''s heart began to rx gradually. Once the car halted, she dashed out and sought refuge in her rented apartment. On ount of her limited finances, Isabe had opted for a secluded,pact apartment, but she had filled it with warmth. The chai-colored curtains, the ecru sofa, and the pale yellow bed linen reflected the warm hues Isabe favored, making her feel as though her room was bathed in sunlight. It was modest, yet cozy. This was her sanctuary, her corner of the world, not that icy opulence built on the blood and lives of others. However, reflecting on the night''s events, especially that devil of a man, Isabe felt as though the de of a guillotine was looming over her, uncertain when Emanuele would materialize to im her life. Isabe drew a deep breath. At this juncture, she was disadvantaged; she needed to devise a n to navigate the current crisis. ... New York, NightVibes, VIP Booth. In stark contrast to the lively ambiance at the bar''s front desk, Emanuele and his entourage traced the server''s steps through abyrinth of corridors, leading them to the most secluded, tranquil, and secure VIP booth. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Soft lighting and hushed tones enveloped the booth''s upants, each d in sharp Armani suits and savoring premium wine. Emanuele had vacated the Lombardi residence due to a meeting with the clerics. After departing his home, he boarded a private jet to New York, rendezvousing with clerics from the other four major families at this bar. Currently, the leaders of the world''s most notorious crime syndicates were nestled in the booth. Besides Emanuele, there was Ro Gallo, the chief of the Italian mafia, Cody Dowey of the Irish mafia, rk Campbell from the Canadian mafia, and Isidoro Romero, the head of the Mexican mafia. They convened every two months to establishmon ground and maintain cordial rtions amongst themselves, thereby averting a global-scale conflict. "The Sicilians have been unusually active on my turf," Emanuele announced, a grimace of concern etched on his face, clearly troubled by the situation. "Do you need our backup?" Isidoro proposed, his family''s reputation in assassination and tracking making them experts in this realm. "No, I can handle it," Emanuele dered. He didn''t need anyone''s help; it would portray him as weak, stirring doubts among the other clerics about hispetence for his position. At present, the wound from a bullet he''d sustained hadn''t fully healed, causing pain whenever he exerted himself. It was his first stumble in years ofbat, and he dared not reveal it to anyone. In everyone''s presence, he had to radiate power and intimidation. Weakness was an indulgence he couldn''t afford. Emanuele swore to himself that he would dig out their secrets and make these audacious culprits pay the price! No one had ever dared to be so brazen on his turf. They deliberated over the current scenario and some policy alterations, and before they realized it, the meeting was wrapping up. Cody, sporting a smile, asked Emanuele, "Heard your father took a new wife?" Emanuele nodded. "We all received invitations," Ro chimed in. Emanuele''s gaze swept over those present. They were a young crowd, none over the age of thirty- five, the youngest barely twenty-six. His thoughts wandered to Isabe and he posed a question, "Any of you thinking about marriage?" His words stirred a wave of astonishment among them, surprise mirrored in their exchanged nces. "Emanuele, what, are you ying matchmaker now?" someone joked. Emanuele nodded, "My stepsister turned twenty-two this year, on the brink of graduating from university, and currently working at a hospital. Interested in meeting her?" "Twenty-two, is she a looker?" rk couldn''t help but whistle. At the ripe age of twenty-six, he was in his prime, quite thedies'' man beyond his family obligations. In response to rk''s inquiry, Emanuele offered a smile, "You''ll find out at the wedding." "I can''t wait," rk retorted. Emanuele contemted to himself that he was being rather generous with Isabe, not pairing her with some aging man, but selecting from among his brothers, which served him well too. In this manner, he wouldn''t have to worry about how to care for this stepsister who had abruptly emerged, or fear her jeopardizing his interests, and it would keep the brothers happy-a splendid idea indeed. Emanuele admitted to himself that he had changed his mind about her. He remembered the girl''s fearful yet defiant eyes, which he found amusing. No woman had ever dared look at him with such eyes; many would have dly thrown themselves into his bed, performing oral sex, climaxing, screaming for him. He was eager to see that self-righteous girl be just like that, screaming in bed, legs spread open, eventually bing a recognized whore for the mafia. This thought was more pleasurable than just killing her. Whether she became a ything or managed to rise above would depend on her own skills. He thought this might appease the irritation in his heart - this woman had upied too much of his attention since she appeared. ... In the subsequent days, Isabe found sce in the hustle and bustle of her hospital job, providing her a sense of calm amidst the storm. Emanuele seemed to have vanished from her world, and she nurtured the hope that he would fade into oblivion for good! Yet, that fateful night, when Isabe returned home, swung her door wide open, and found the man lounging on her bed, a scream involuntarily escaped her lips. My God, how in the world did Emanuele manage to infiltrate her sanctuary? Chapter 6: She DoesnT Want To Get Married Chapter 6: She Doesn''T Want To Get Married Chapter 6: She Doesn''t Want to Get Married Isabe''s modest andpact sanctuary had always sufficed when she was a solitary dweller, never invoking a sense of ustrophobia. But now, with Emanuele perched like a raven on her bed, the room seemed unbearably confined. d in a ck leather jacket and fingers studded with luxury brand rings, he exuded an innate dominance that seemed to suck the air out of the room. Emanuele was indeed a towering figure, his legs stretching out extraordinarily. Her just-right bed shrunk beneath him, appearing like a mere chair. At Isabe''s scream, Emanuele''s brows furrowed in a mix of amusement and annoyance. "So, you''re nesting in a storage room?" Emanuele''s words were as sharp as his persona. He scanned the room, the bed that resembled an office chair, the scattered belongings; everything seemed to belong in a squalid corner of the city. He couldn''t fathom how she endured such a ce- was she a feral cat rummaging through trash heaps? "Mr. Lombardi, you should have sought my consent before viting my sanctuary," Isabe retorted, her voice taut with restrained irritation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Isabe was testing Emanuele''s patience. After all, no one had ever dared to question why a mafia boss would barge into their home, let alone deny him a cup of cheap, bitter coffee. But witnessing Isabe''s indignant demeanor, a strange sense of satisfaction stirred within Emanuele. "I didn''t break in; I used a key," he responded, his toneced with casual nonchnce. She shivered at the realization that he could have ess to her apartment keys. Indeed, she had underestimated Emanuele''s capabilities; probably, there wasn''t a single door in Chicago he couldn''t unlock with a flick of his wrist. He was the puppet master of the city! Isabe was further irked that Emanuele''s scent of leather, tobo, and even a hint of spirits were invading her sanctuary''s air. Today, Isabe donned a in white shirt, not as refined as the previous night, yet it seemed to stir Emanuele''s predatory instincts. Hezily licked his mrs andmanded in his usual authoritative tone, "Come here." Isabe remained rooted to her spot. "I don''t wish to repeat myself," Emanuele''s voice held a threatening edge. Reluctantly, Isabe drew closer,ining, "What do you want in my tiny apartment? You must be ufortable here." Emanuele''s presence made her feel unsafe-not just in her apartment, but as if the entirety of Chicago was no longer a safe haven. Without responding, Emanuele kept his gaze on Isabe and began to remove his jacket, "White suits you," he remarked, implying it was a color meant to be crumpled and tarnished. Isabe retreated a step, rmed. "What are you going to do?" Emanuele nced at her, and she found herself frozen in ce. She felt cursed by a demon. Peeling off his jacket to reveal a snug vest underneath, his muscr chest and arms were exposed. Despite his detestable character, he radiated an irresistible masculinity. He tossed his jacket aside and advanced towards Isabe. In the confined space, he seemed even more imposing. She found herself quickly cornered, much like that ominous night. Unable to camouge her fear, Isabe swallowed hard, shut her eyes, and steeled herself for the worst. Emanuele whispered into her ear, his tongue yfully teasing the edge of it, making her gasp and nearly copse. Isabe pleaded, "Please, no..." He chuckled. "You''re not good enough to be a lover or a doctor." Isabe''s eyes snapped open in surprise. "What?!" Emanuele revealed his bandaged arm. "It''s time to change the dressing." She noticed the bandage she had applied days before. The wound must have mostly healed. Blushing at her own misconceptions, Isabe, conscious of her role as a medical student, reluctantly approached to assist him with the bandage, eliciting a grunt from Emanuele. She felt a perverse satisfaction-why shouldn''t his hand be broken? She questioned him about his recent activities that could potentially impede the healing process. "That''s none of your business," Emanuele snapped back. As Isabe meticulously attended to the inmed wound, her curiosity got the better of her, "Don''t you have a personal physician? Why resort to me for such a minor injury?" Looking up to meet his gaze, she thought she glimpsed a transient softness, but his reply shattered that illusion. "Nobody must know about this," Emanuele dered, his hazel irises murky with a hint of sin. "Everyone privy to this is dead, except you." Isabe stiffened, the suffocating sensation from the night he threatened to kill her for knowing too much, washing over her anew. Emanuele found her fear amusing. "You''re my sister; I reckon I should spare you," he stated, seemingly offering sce. Comforted slightly by his words, Isabe realized she had to express gratitude to Leo for inviting her to be Emanuele''s sister, which seemingly saved her life. Emanuele''s demeanor shifted, assuming a brotherly air as he ushered her to sit beside him for a chat. "You''re nearing your college graduation, Isabe?" he inquired. She nodded, bewildered by his sudden curiosity. "Good. At your mother''s wedding next week, do me a favor and doll yourself up," he instructed. "Then, find someone you fancy there to tie the knot with." "What?!" Isabe protested. "No! What are you talking about?! Get married?" Emanuele''s features hardened as he exined the true reason for his visit. As a mafia princess, Isabe had obligations, and he was here to remind her of them. "You have no choice but to conform, Isabe," he dered, caressing her face and leaning in close. The fear and pain were evident on her face, the light in her eyes reced by sheer terror. He seemed to savor the prospect of her copse and suffering. "You must choose: wed that old man, George, or pick someone from our wedding guests. Those are your only options." Isabe felt suffocated, unable to utter a word, merely shaking her head in refusal. She had dreamt of escaping the mafia life post-graduation, perhaps even relocating to a different city, but Emanuele''s presence shattered those ns. To him, Isabe was merely a pawn to be married off at his convenience, a gift to someone as long as she remained of use to him. Beholding her helpless and pallid, Emanuele sported a cruel smirk and embraced her, nting a kiss on her forehead. "We''ll get along just fine, Isabe," he whispered. After he left, Isabe crumpled, gasping for breath, her vulnerability starkly evident. Reaching for her backpack, she pulled out estazm, her lifeline during emotional upheavals. After swallowing the pill and feeling its calming effects, she dared not dwell on her impending fate. The mere thought could drive her to insanity. She had to devise a way to outmaneuver Emanuele before he could marry her off. Chapter 7: Arousing His Desire Chapter 7: Arousing His Desire Chapter 7: Arousing His Desire In the grip of Isabe''s anxiety and restlessness, the day of Sophia''s wedding had arrived. The evening before the nuptials, Isabe returned to her sanctuary of solitude, only to find Emanuele there, once again. His silent, unannounced appearances left her wondering if he saw her home as an extension of his own. "Mr. Lombardi, could you extend a touch of courtesy towards my privacy?" Isabe demanded, her eyes shing irritation at Emanuele. From that point on, she made it a point to fortify her doors and windows before surrendering to sleep. She even shifted a cab to barricade her doorway, haunted by the fear that Emanuele might materialize in her home during the ungodly hours of the night. The thought was unnerving! Emanuele couldn''t suppress his amusement, his smile revealing his mirth. It was as if he found the audacity of a captive bird demanding freedom and privacy from its captor rather amusing. "I''ve brought you a set of clothing. Give it a try," Emanuele motioned towards the gift box on the bed, directing Isabe to change into the attire. Upon opening the box, Isabe was taken aback. It was thetest CHANEL haute couture, a symbol of opulence and grandeur. The dress was a soft shade of blue, its fabric gentle against the skin, adorned with intricate patterns woven from fine golden threads that shimmered under the light. No woman, least of all Isabe, could resist the allure of such exquisite clothing. She had neverid eyes on such a luxurious brand before. Isabe found herself caught in the thrill of imagining how breathtaking she would look in that dress. Emanuele noticed her reaction, and peculiarly, her delight brought him a sense of satisfaction. He hadn''t anticipated that a simple dress could evoke such joy in this woman. Although Isabe was tempted to adorn the dress, she couldn''t bring herself to ept this devil''s gift, especially when it bore the taint of blood money. She was a doctor, sworn to preserve lives, so how could she ept a gift from someone whose hands were stained with the blood of countless lives? "I don''t want it," Isabe dered firmly. "I''ve already chosen my attire for tomorrow." With that, she retrieved her own simple white dress from her closet. Seeing the elegant yet somewhat modest dress, Emanuele''s expression turned stormy. His brow furrowed, he challenged Isabe, "Isabe, have I been too lenient with you?" His words sent a chill down Isabe''s spine. She was genuinely terrified of him. "If it weren''t for your remaining usefulness, you would already be a corpse," Emanuele said ominously. Emanuele, known for his deep love for family, showed a softer side at home. But outside that circle, his patience thinned, especially for those he deemed worthless. Isabe was an exception, her usefulness keeping her alive. Had it not been for that, he would have eliminated her effortlessly, like squashing an ant, on the night she entered their world. Confronted with Emanuele''s threats, Isabe felt her ustrophobia creeping in. She took a deep breath, trying to suppress her panic. She couldn''t risk more defiance against this devil. Biting her lip, she agreed to his demands, silently. Resigned, she turned to change into the dress. In the mirror, Isabe''s transformation was startling. The dress clung to her like a second skin, its shimmering fabric entuating her figure in the light. She looked almost ethereal, a stark contrast from her usual attire of a in white blouse and khaki pants. "Are you done?" Emanuele''s impatient voice came from outside the door. Stepping out, Isabe caught Emanuele''s eye, rendering him speechless. He saw her not just as a nuisance, but as a woman in full bloom. Isabe, with her voluptuous curves and full figure, defied the trend of slim beauty. The dress highlighted her generous breasts and rounded hips, presenting her as the epitome of seduction. Her fair skin, set against the light blue of the dress, seemed to radiate a soft glow. The V-neckline drew his eyes to her cleavage, sparking a curiosity in him about the feel of her skin. Watching her hips sway as she approached, he couldn''t help but imagine the allure of her in his arms. Emanuele felt a dryness in his throat, a fiery desire building within. There was an undeniable attraction to Isabe, a yearning he found hard to suppress. Isabe, sensing his intense gaze, froze. She didn''t want to get any closer, fear mingling with a strange sense of vulnerability. But Emanuele, acting on impulse, reached out and pulled her onto hisp. "Let go of me," Isabe protested, pushing against his chest. His masculine scent overwhelmed her, igniting a desperate need to escape. Emanuele''s words were like venom, "You''re such a temptress," he taunted, his hands a marauding presence on her soft flesh. "So beautiful, and those men tomorrow will be ensnared by your allure." His hands, hot and unyielding, traced the contours of Isabe''s body, igniting a storm of humiliation and fury within her. This was a trespass too far. In her heart, a dark wish bloomed-if only she could end this man''s existence! He held her close, his gaze a predator''s survey from her chest to her neck. Her skin, smooth and delicate, contrasted starkly with his rugged touch. He fought an urge primal and dark, to mark her neck with his teeth, as desire surged within him like a tempest. But then, his eyes met the fierce inferno in Isabe''s, a vehement refusal to yield, despite her vulnerability. It was a challenge too intoxicating to resist. Suddenly, Emanuele was jolted from his trance of desire. This could not continue. He released Isabe abruptly, standing to assert hismand. "Tomorrow, wear a dress to the wedding. Defy me, and it''ll be thest thing you do," he dered, his exit as swift as it was unyielding. Alone, Emanuele grappled with his longing for Isabe. The night was deep, their solitude in the room a dangerous catalyst. Her image, dressed to allure, haunted his thoughts, tempting his resolve. Emanuele, despite his power to im any woman, despised the grip of his desires over his reason. His tenure as the Chicago Mafia''s head had thrived on his cunning and self-control. Those who underestimated him had found their fates sealed in shadow. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Left alone, Isabe''sposure slowly returned. Each encounter with Emanuele left her teetering on an emotional precipice, torn between fear and a desperate urge to escape his suffocating presence. What could she do? Could her mother offer sanctuary? Did she have any means to shield her from this tempest? Chapter 8: Does Anyone Want To Marry Her? Chapter 8: Does Anyone Want To Marry Her? Chapter 8: Does Anyone Want to Marry Her? At the wedding of Chicago''s former boss, the ce was bustling with guests, particrly from the five major families. When Isabe arrived, she immediately noticed the security presence had multiplied fivefold from herst visit. Guards patrolled the grounds, and snipers were even positioned on rooftops, keeping a vignt eye on the situation. Along the windows of the house, bodyguards observed every individual at the event. Such stringent security measures, Isabe understood, were due to the heavyweight guests in attendance. Any mishap with any of them could spell serious trouble for Emanuele. But really, this had nothing to do with her. Filled with unease, she wouldn''t havee if it weren''t for her mother, the only person who truly mattered in her life. At the entrance, a red carpet wasid out, bordered with scattered rose petals. Gentle music wafted through the space, mixed with the scent of delightful perfumes. The ambiance was calm and serene, inviting a pleasant mood if one could ignore the guns and ammunition present. "Oh, Isabe, you look beautiful today!" Grazia approached, giving her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek, immediately putting Isabe at ease. "Let me introduce you. This is my husband, Andrew Lee," Grazia said, pulling her husband over to meet Isabe. "Isabe, so d to meet you. I missed the banquet the other day, but Grazia told me all about her new sweetheart sister," Andrew greeted Isabe warmly. They both seemed like outgoing and warm-hearted people. "Let''s go, Isabe, we''ll chat with your mom," Grazia said, leading Isabe further inside. Just then, people in the hall, engaged in conversation, suddenly looked up. Isabe followed their gaze to the second-floor balcony. It was Emanuele. Emanuele was specially dressed for the day, wearing a ck tailcoat, his hair neatlybed back, revealing his sharply contoured, handsome face. As always, his expression was icy, surveying the crowd below from the second floor like a king high above. Even without speaking, his powerful aura made everyone look up at him involuntarily, their gazes filled with admiration and fear. Isabe, recalling Emanuele''s disrespectful behavior from the previous night, felt a pang of annoyance, her look towards him filled with disdain. Unbeknownst to her, Emanuele''s gaze pierced through the crowd,nding on her. Isabe was startled and quickly averted her gaze, hoping Emanuele hadn''t noticed her earlier expression. She needed to find her mother and congratte her on the wedding day. Of course, Emanuele saw Isabe''s annoyed look, whether it was her being upset about being in this situation or his actions towards herst night. But he had to admit, Isabe looked radiant today, like a princess ¨C innocent and noble. Many people''s eyes fell on Isabe, causing Emanuele to frown slightly. For some reason, the way they were eyeing her, like wolves eyeing their prey, irked him. At that moment, several clerics approached Emanuele. Ro praised, "Emanuele, you''ve clearly put a lot of effort into this wedding." Emanuele''s gaze fell upon the crowd: "Of course, I want those Sicilians to know, if they dare to cause trouble on my turf, they''ll pay the price!" "Wow, what do I see here?" Just then, rk whistled in astonishment. "Emanuele, when did your family gain such a beauty? She''s with your sister, I assume you know her?" His surprise was understandable; he had been a yboy for many years, but a woman of Isabe''s caliber was rare. There were many beautiful women, but Isabe''s youthful, innocent aura made her stand out. As everyone looked towards Isabe, Emanuele observed rk''s gleaming eyes. Women rarely escaped the attention of thisdies'' man. He would pursue a woman, never for more than three months, before moving on. "She''s my stepsister, the one I mentioned to you. Any of you interested in marrying her?" Emanuele inquired. While the others were also taken aback, they seemed uninterested in pursuing women and remained silent. Only rk raised his hand, "I like her!" His blue eyes fixed on Isabe, shining with excitement, like a hunter locking on his prey. For some reason, Emanuele felt a twinge of difort but didn''t show it. He gestured for a waiter to call Isabe up. At that moment, Isabe, about to greet her mother, was approached by someone. They mentioned Emanuele had requested her presence. Isabe looked up, and saw Emanuele staring at her, not just him, but several unfamiliar men beside him as well. In that instant, Isabe felt her blood run cold. Despite her apprehension from Emanuele''s words, facing the reality was terrifying. "I... I need to find my mother. I haven''t even given her my blessings," Isabe said, her lips trembling, refusing to go. However, the response was firm. "Miss Gould, I hope you won''t make this difficult." Isabe was led to the second-floor balcony, feeling the intense scrutiny of Emanuele and the men beside him with every step. She felt like a showcased object, a wave of shame engulfing her. The suffocating sensation in her throat intensified. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Once upstairs, Emanuele grabbed her shoulders, directing her towards the men. "This is my stepsister, Isabe Gould." Isabe looked at them, reluctant to even exchange pleasantries. These men were notorious, havingmitted countless heinous acts. She just hoped they wouldn''t take an interest in her. "Isabe,e on, greet everyone," Emanuele said, noticing her reluctance. His hand at her waist gave her a slight pinch. Isabe, with no choice, weakly greeted the men, "Hello." "Oh, Emanuele, you''ve startled my little sweetheart," rk approached, releasing Emanuele''s hand from Isabe''s back, then shook her hand before nting a kiss on the back of it. "Isabe, I''m rk Campbell, current CEO of the Campbell Group. A pleasure to meet you," he said enthusiastically, still holding her hand. Chapter 9: Want To Have Her Right Now Chapter 9: Want To Have Her Right Now Chapter 9: Want to Have Her Right Now Isabe stood there, a deer caught in headlights, as the man with golden hair like sunlit strands and eyes deep blue like the ocean gazed at her. His smile, seemingly polite and inviting, was a well- crafted mask hiding the wolf lurking beneath. She could feel it in her bones, a cold shiver running down her spine ¨C anyone who ran with Emanuele was anything but simple, anything but harmless. The Campbell Group, a name that echoed with power and dark secrets, was not just a corporate titan but a front for something far more sinister. The mafia. Isabe never imagined that Emanuele, a figure shrouded in mystery and danger, would be at its core. The sight of rk, his lips pressing against hers, caused Emanuele''s brow to furrow deeply, a storm brewing in his dark eyes. This was supposed to be a day of joy, yet there he stood, his mood as dark as the clouds on a stormy night. Pressured by Emanuele''s intense gaze, Isabe found herself responding, her voice barely above a whisper, her smile weak and wavering. "Pleased to meet you," she said, her politeness a thin mask over the turmoil swirling inside her. But Emanuele saw through it all. The gentle smile she offered others, the softness in her voice, the way she moved with such ease ¨C all of it contrasted sharply with the cold, distant, and fearful fa?ade she presented to him. It grated on him, the unseen side of her that he never got to see. Emanuele''s anger boiled over. With a grip as tight as iron, he dered to the room, his voice thundering, "Isabe and I need to discuss something." He pulled her along, his hold unyielding, towards the study. The party continued in the banquet hall, but between Emanuele and Isabe, the air was thick with unspoken words and brewing storms. At the study''s door, Emanuele''s push sent Isabe stumbling, her bnce teetering on the edge of control. The door mmed shut behind them, trapping them in a world of their own, charged with tension and unspoken fury. Emanuele, his face twisted in rage, grabbed her shoulder, yanking her toward him. His words were like venom, his voice a growling thunder, "Flirting with everyone, are you? Acting like amon harlot? Do you have any idea how much you''re embarrassing me?" Isabe, taken aback, retorted with a mixture of shock and defiance. "You wanted me to marry, didn''t you? I''m just following your script. What more do you want from me?" Emanuele''s expression turned even colder, his eyes burning with a fury that seemed to consume him. "What do I want? You think you''ve trapped rk, my brother. But I have to ensure you''re worthy of him." His mind was a whirlpool of conflicting emotions, an unsolvable puzzle. He wanted to crush her spirit, to dominate herpletely. An irrational impulse surged through him, a fierce desire to break her defiance. In a sudden, aggressive move, he yanked down the straps of her top, exposing the delicate curve of her cleavage, her skin pale as moonlight. Isabe''s scream echoed through the room, a sound of terror and disbelief. She fumbled to cover herself, her hands trembling, her face drained of color, tears brimming in her eyes. "You''re insane! I''m your stepsister!" she cried out, her voiceced with horror as she scrambled away, seeking refuge in a corner, desperate to escape his touch. The reality was too grotesque, too unthinkable. "Stepsister?" Emanuele''s smile was cruel, his tone dark and ominous. "Just a title. Remember, I rule Chicago. There''s nothing I can''t do." Isabe crouched in the corner, her arms wrapped protectively around herself. Her lips quivered, her breaths ragged and desperate. Her mind teetered on the brink of copse; she needed her medication, her ustrophobia wing at her, threatening to overwhelm her. "Isabe, be good and obedient." Emanuele suddenly crouched down and looked at Isabe in the corner. For a moment, he saw that she was really obedient. Emanuele had rarely seen such a sweet side of Isabe, and his movements had softened a little. Emanuele reached out and touched Isabe''s cheek. The rough rub of the man''s hand, thick with calluses from years of gun handling, touched her skin and made Isabe''s skin grow goosebumps. Isabe wanted to scream and run away, but with no strength left, she was at the mercy of Emanuele. He brushed his thumb against Isabe''s lip and held it there for a long time. It was this mouth like a red rose that always said something that made him angry. But at this moment, looking at her sitting in the corner, slightly open mouth, breathing. But it gave Emanuele an idea. Trying to get her down on her knees, kneeling between his legs, holding his genitals, a mouth that was born to do that. Like her ass, she was born to be pped in bed. Evil thoughts swirled in Emanuele''s mind, and desire beat in his veins. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, he disliked the feeling so much that he didn''t allow himself to lust after a woman who was hating him, which made him feel like he was being yed. So at this moment Emanuele''s desire to kill Isabe was even stronger, or else kill her. The color of lust had not yet faded from Emanuele''s eyes, and there was more murder in it. Just then, Isabe, nervous and feeling dry as Emanuele kept touching her lips, stuck out her tongue and licked them. Who knows? identally licked Emanuele''s finger. The soft, moist touch on Emanuele''s fingers made Emanuele feel as if he had been struck by lightning, and his muscles straightened. "Can''t wait for me to fuck you in a ce like this? Isabe, you''re such a slut." Emanuele decided to change his mind. He reached out and pry Isabe''s lips rudely open. His fingers went deep into Isabe''s mouth, one, two, three, and stirred rudely in her mouth, mimicking the act of intercourse. Isabe had no idea what was going on, and was forced to hold Emanuele''s fingers, which made her feel even more suffocated, not to mention that Emanuele''s fingers continued to dig deeper into her throat. Isabe struggled, but her strength was only scratching an itch for him. Isabe looked up at Emanuele, asking for mercy, begging him to leave her alone, but her mouth was blocked and she could not speak. Looking at Isabe''s wet eyes and the drool dripping from her mouth, Emanuele felt that his genitalia had be as hard as stone, and he wanted to fuck her in this ce. Chapter 10: Triggering Her Psychological Trauma Chapter 10: Triggering Her Psychological Trauma Chapter 10: Triggering Her Psychological Trauma Isabe felt like she was about to die. Emanuele''s fingers stirred inside her mouth, and that nauseating, suffocating sensation spread in waves. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but Emanuele didn''t seem to have any intention of letting her go just yet. When Isabe was on the brink of giving up, Emanuele finally withdrew his fingers from her mouth. However, her relief was short-lived as he firmly grasped her breast. His hands squeezed her breasts, causing Isabe to gasp in pain. "Emanuele, are you out of your mind? I''m your stepsister. If our parents find out, it''ll be the end for you. Let go of me!" Fear and anger filled Isabe''s eyes as she protested his actions. She had thought Emanuele might kill her, but she had never imagined that he would humiliate her in such a degrading way, making her feel like a worthless dog. "Isabe, you''re too naive. If they find out, it''ll be the end for you, not me. My father might kill you for the family''s honor, and your mother won''t say a word," Emanuele cruelly revealed the truth as he continued his actions. As he spoke, his hand roamed further down, touching Isabe''s lower abdomen, feeling her trembling, and finally, reaching between her legs. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Emanuele, please, I''m begging you, stop. My mom is getting married today, and I haven''t even congratted her," Isabe pleaded, her voice filled with despair. She was genuinely terrified. She wished someone would pass by the locked door at that moment and put an end to this nightmare. Emanuele, hearing Isabe''s pleas, smiled more tenderly, as if he were savoring her suffering. He did take pleasure in this, especially watching others beg for mercy after enduring various forms of torture during his work. Seeing Isabe in her current state gave him a sense of aplishment. Yet, seeing her struggle to breathe, he decided to cease the torment. Killing her now would deprive him of future enjoyment. Emanuele reached out to touch Isabe''s cheek and then her neck. His warm, rough hand on her delicate neck could easily snap it, but his actions were unexpectedly gentle. "Isabe, you''re now part of the Lombardi family, a princess of the Mafia, and I''m the boss. Don''t ever try to resist me again. Do you understand? Otherwise, I''ll show you what real hell on Earth is like." Isabe nodded. She had no strength left, and if Emanuele didn''t leave soon, she feared she might die right there. "Freshen up, ande out. Your mother is waiting for your congrattions," Emanuele said before turning to leave. He still appeared asposed as ever, while Isabe was left in disarray. Her makeup was ruined, her clothes were dirty, and her own saliva had dripped onto her. She felt utterly disgusted. But her priority was to take her medication. Isabe retrieved the pills from her purse and swallowed them. It took a while, but she finally felt some relief. However, she couldn''t shake the feeling that her world was growing increasingly darker, as if there were no hope left. Even though she had fought so hard to escape this situation, it seemed that she was sinking deeper into it. Could she really escape at all? Emerging from the study, Isabe sought out her mother. Today, Sophia was dressed in a pristine wedding gown, mingling with Leo, toasting champagne to their friends and guests. When she spotted Isabe approaching, her face lit up with joy. "Isabe, you look stunning today. Is that a CHANEL couture dress? Where did you get it?" As Isabe''s mother, she knew her daughter well. Isabe was just a struggling student, interning at the hospital. How could she afford such a dress? Isabe nced at Emanuele not far away, and he was watching her too. "It was a gift from my brother. He wanted me to look nice today," Isabe replied, her mind still tormented by the recent events in the study. Sophia was pleased with Emanuele''s thoughtfulness and raised her hand to call him over, praising his generosity in considering his stepsister to this extent. "She''s my sister; it''s only right to do this," Emanuele said with a smile. Isabe couldn''t help but feel that Emanuele was a master of disguise. In front of others, he always appeared gentle and refined, but when he was alone with her, his true, sinister nature emerged. This man was truly terrifying. Isabe had initially intended to report the incident to her mother, thinking that her mother would stop Emanuele from mistreating her. However, at that moment, another voice nearby interrupted. "Sophia, congrattions on finding true love again!" It was her aunt, Madelyn Whitaker. If Isabe hadn''t recently taken Estazm, and its effects still lingered, she wouldn''t have known if she might have suffered an immediate breakdown. At this moment, Isabe felt her blood freeze as her whole body began to tremble uncontrobly upon seeing Madelyn. She saw a grim reaper that seemed to have emerged from hell. Fortunately, her cousin Chloe was reportedly traveling abroad and couldn''t return for the wedding. Otherwise, if Chloe and Emanuele had simultaneously tormented her, she might have instantly gone mad and ended up in a mental hospital. Madelyn''s power to intimidate her was nowhere near as terrifying as Chloe''s. However, Isabe couldn''t utter the words she had initially wanted to tell her mother about Emanuele''s actions. Chloe''s menacing threats from the past resurfaced in her mind. Over the years, Chloe had bullied her, beaten her, insulted her, pushed her down the stairs, whipped her, causing wounds to bleed, healing fractures only to break them again, and repeating the cycle. But she had never dared to tell her mother about it due to Chloe''s menacing threats. She believed that Chloe would actually kill her. Now, with Emanuele''s mistreatment, she had intended to inform Sophia, but Madelyn''s sudden presence made her remember Chloe''s threats, and she couldn''t speak. Those psychological wounds were far from healed, and now, new ones had been added, intensifying Isabe''s fear. Her mother waspletely unaware of all this. When she was younger, Isabe didn''t know how to tell her mother. They were both dependent on others, and she was afraid that her mother would be hurt if she shared the truth. So, every time Chloe would im that she had injured herself, Isabe never defended herself. Her mother would scold her, calling her clumsy and questioning why she always hurt herself. She didn''t doubt Chloe''s words and reprimanded Isabe based on them, making Isabe even more afraid to speak the truth. Isabe gazed at Sophia, who was currently engaged in a pleasant conversation with Madelyn. Since her mother and she had moved to Chicago, they hadn''t seen their uncle''s family again. Yet, this period of not seeing them had been the most tranquil and beautiful time in Isabe''s life. In the past, every time she had to meet Chloe, she would require a long time to prepare herself mentally. And every time she met her, Chloe''s harsh and cruel words would leave Isabe sad for a long time. Now, seeing Madelyn, Isabe was once again plunged into immense pain. Emanuele also noticed Isabe''s distress. She should be happy when meeting her aunt, but she appeared even more tormented than when she was with him. He couldn''t help but put his arm around her shoulder and lowered his head to ask, "What''s wrong?" Chapter 11: Introducing Chloe To Emanuele Chapter 11: Introducing Chloe To Emanuele Chapter 11: Introducing Chloe to Emanuele Isabe was startled by Emanuele''s sudden embrace. She shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, I''m fine." How could she answer when one demon inquired about being harmed by another? Madelyn, engaged in a conversation with Sophia, mentioned that her husband had injured his leg, making it inconvenient for him to attend the wedding. She also mentioned that Chloe was still abroad and would return in a few days. "When your brother recovers, you should alle over here to visit. This estate is huge, with plenty of rooms. You can stay as long as you like," Sophia warmly invited. As Leo''s wife, she was now the mistress of the house and wanted her rtives to know how well she was doing. "Sure, I''ll tell him when I get back," Madelyn agreed. In the past, she had disliked Sophia and Isabe, considering them burdens. Although Sophia''s deceased husband had left a substantial sum of money, how long would itst? Spending it on dresses and jewelry would quickly deplete it. But things had changed. Sophia had married Leo, and Emanuele had be the most popr man in all of Chicago. Everything was different now. As Madelyn spoke, her gaze fell on Isabe. Her eyes were like venomous snakes. In that instant, Isabe felt goosebumps all over her body. She clenched her hand into a fist, nails digging into her flesh. The pain was the only thing that could remind her to control her fear and disgust of Madelyn. "Isabe, it''s been a long time. You''ve be so beautiful," Madelyn walked toward Isabe, trying to hold her hand. Isabe instinctively pulled her hand away, doing her best to restrain her overt fear and aversion to Madelyn. "Hi, Aunt," Isabe said with a trembling voice. "If you have time, you cane to our ce. Haven''t you forgotten your favorite meadow? You can herd cattle and sheep with your uncle," Madelyn suggested. Madelyn''s words made Isabe''splexion even paler. No, she didn''t like it, not at all! When she was very young, her daily routine involved herding cattle and sheep. In the evenings, she had to sleep with the animals. She still remembered the foul, pungent smell of that herd vividly. Madelyn was so cruel. After all these years, every time she saw her, she brought up this memory, as if she wanted Isabe to relive those terrible moments. Unaware of the trauma, Sophia smiled and added, "Yes, Isabe loves being with cows and sheep." Sophia was clueless about Isabe''s past, but she recalled seeing Isabe with the animals a few times when she came home early. Chloe told her that Isabe loved small animals, and Isabe confirmed it when asked. Emanuele, who had been paying close attention to their conversation, especially Isabe, noticed a significant change in her demeanor. Her face turned incredibly pale, and her body seemed to tremble. This puzzled Emanuele. If she truly liked being with cows and sheep, she shouldn''t react this way. She appeared to be facing something terrifying. He couldn''t help but ask her in a hushed tone, "Do you like it?" Isabe shook her head instinctively. For some reason, she felt that the man beside her, even after what he had done to her recently, wasn''t as terrifying as Madelyn and Chloe. It was terrible. Even though this man had done dreadful things to her not long ago, she now felt morefortable around him than she did with Madelyn and Chloe. In fact, she dared to resist Emanuele, but she couldn''t defy Chloe. Madelyn noticed Emanuele, and her expression was filled with surprise. "Mr. Lombardi, hello. I''m rted to your stepmother. May I ask if you''re married? I have a daughter, six years younger than you, and she''s very sweet and pretty. Would you be interested in meeting her?" Emanuele was a well-known figure in Chicago, the head honcho, young and handsome. Many girls had expressed a desire to marry him, including Chloe. The rumor was that he didn''t have a woman by his side, so if she introduced her daughter to him, it could be their ticket to a prosperous life. "Oh, God, please let this be a perfect match!" Madelyn thought, wishing for a sessful connection between her daughter and Emanuele. However, Emanuele''s gaze was ice-cold and sharp, as if it could pierce through her. His demeanor was as cold as ice. This young Chicago mob boss had climbed to the top by stepping over countless bodies. Just one look from him could make most people ufortable. Madelyn was taken aback by the intensity of his stare. She had forgotten just how ruthless he could be. Yes, he had achieved his current status because of his ruthless nature and hisck of mercy towards enemies. He believed he wasn''t in a position to let someone else arrange his marriage. He was Chicago''s master, and he would decide who he would marry. The woman he would marry had to be someone he found truly captivating, someone he could protect as fiercely as he guarded his territory. Madelyn''s face turned ashen. She realized she had said something wrong. However, Emanuele''s cordial demeanor toward Isabe made her think she could proceed. "Introduce your daughter to me? Thisdy here wants to get her daughter stripped naked and left on the street to be raped by hobos, or maybe shot in some random crossfire one day?" Emanuele thought that he wasn''t at the point where he needed someone to arrange his marriage. He was the master of Chicago, and he could decide for himself whom to marry. The person he married had to be someone who truly moved him, so he could protect her like he protected his territory. Madelyn''s face turned pale instantly. She realized that Emanuele''s youth had hidden the brutality of his character. Yes, he had achieved his position through cruelty, showing no mercy to his enemies. If she married her daughter to him, what if they had disagreements, and he decided to kill someone? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. So maybe it was best to forget about the whole idea. It was a bit disappointing, but still better than losing their lives. Isabe, watching this unfold, found it a bit amusing. Why did Madelyn seem less terrifying now? It was funny to see her so frightened in front of Emanuele. At least Isabe could keep herposure when faced with Emanuele, even when he had threatened her with death several times. "Let''s not talk about this," Sophia intervened, sensing the awkward atmosphere between the two. She grabbed Emanuele''s arm, called a waiter, and brought two sses of champagne. "Emanuele, I''m delighted to be a part of your extended family. I promise we will have a happy life together in the future." Emanuele clinked his ss with Sophia''s, and his cold and intimidating aura mellowed. Madelyn had been so frightened that Emanuele didn''t look at her again, and the atmosphere eased slightly. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she tried to strike up a conversation. She noticed Isabe standing there quietly and pulled her into the discussion. "Isabe, Chloe often tells me how much she misses you and wants to visit you in Chicago. Why don''t you two set up a meeting?" Isabe''s mood sank. Meeting with Chloe? No, it wouldn''t be a meeting, but a humiliation session. If she had to face Chloe alone, she would feel like she was going to die. However, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn''t speak, let alone refuse the idea. Her stupid illness always seemed to act up whenever someone mentioned Chloe, making her look weak and helpless. Suddenly, a hand grasped Isabe''s shoulder, drawing her closer. It was Emanuele. His powerful presence, tinged with a hint of cold-bloodedness and a scent of death, something she had once feared, nowforted her inexplicably. Did Emanuele sense her emotional turmoil? "This youngdy doesn''t seem to enjoy chatting with the elders. Isabe, how about we go over there?" Emanuele embraced her and led her away from the crowd. Once they left, Sophia looked at Madelyn. "You almost caused a disaster just now. Emanuele is not someone anyone can provoke." Madelyn was about to cause trouble, but she stopped. She had nearly forgotten how ruthless Emanuele could be. It was true; his rise was partially due to his brutal nature, and he never showed mercy to his enemies. If she married her daughter to him, what if they had disagreements, and he decided to kill someone? So maybe it was best to forget about the whole idea. It was a bit disappointing, but still better than losing their lives. Madelyn suddenly became pale. Isabe, who was quietly watching, found it amusing. Why did Madelyn seem less scary now? She looked quite embarrassed, facing Emanuele with such a frightened expression. At least she could stay calm when Emanuele had threatened her life several times. Sophia decided to break the tension. "Okay, enough of that. Let''s not talk about this." She grabbed Emanuele''s arm, called a waiter, and brought two sses of champagne. "Cheers, Emanuele. I''m thrilled to be part of your extended family. I promise, we''ll have a happy life together from now on." Emanuele clinked his ss with Sophia''s, and his intimidating demeanor mellowed. Madelyn, who had nearly been frightened to death by Emanuele''s response earlier, saw his tension ease and began to rx. Feeling a bit awkward, Madelyn decided to strike up a conversation. She noticed Isabe standing there quietly and pulled her into the discussion. "Isabe, Chloe has been talking a lot about how she misses you and wants to visit you in Chicago. How about you two meet up sometime?" Isabe''s mood plummeted. Meeting with Chloe? No, it wouldn''t be a meeting, but a humiliation session. If she had to face Chloe alone, she would feel like she was going to die. However, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn''t speak, let alone refuse the idea. Her stupid illness always seemed to act up whenever someone mentioned Chloe, making her look weak and helpless. Isabe''s mood plummeted. Meeting with Chloe? No, it wouldn''t be a meeting, but a humiliation session. If she had to face Chloe alone, she would feel like she was going to die. However, her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn''t speak, let alone refuse the idea. Her stupid illness always seemed to act up whenever someone mentioned Chloe, making her look weak and helpless. At that moment, a hand grasped Isabe''s shoulder, drawing her closer. It was Emanuele. His powerful presence, tinged with a hint of cold-bloodedness and a scent of death, something she had once feared, nowforted her inexplicably. Did Emanuele sense her emotional turmoil? "This youngdy doesn''t seem to enjoy chatting with the elders. Isabe, how about we go over there?" Emanuele embraced her and led her away from the crowd. Once they left, Sophia looked at Madelyn. "You almost caused a disaster just now. Emanuele is not someone anyone can provoke." Madelyn, still somewhat shaken, patted her chest. "God, I just wish Chloe could marry into this family, so we''d get to meet more often. That would be a delightful thing." Madelyn came up with a quick excuse. For her, lying was incredibly simple. "But Emanuele is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t show mercy to outsiders. Only when he epts us as his family does he have patience with us. I''ve known his father for three months and had a clear discussion with him. I''ve told him I''m not interested in anything rted to their family except for my genuine affection for his father. That''s why he allowed me to join their family," Sophia exined in a hushed tone. "I understand," Madelyn replied. She then turned to see Emanuele with his arm around Isabe''s waist, and their rtionship seemed harmonious. "But why is Isabe on such good terms with Emanuele? I heard you say she visited here some time ago," Madelyn inquired. "I don''t really know," Sophia responded. "Maybe Isabe appears to be an innocent young girl, and Emanuele treats her well because of that." Is that so? Madelyn thought. If that''s the case, then Chloe should do well too. Chloe was not only beautiful but also had a refined demeanor. In their vige, she was referred to as a princess. Madelyn had meticulously cultivated her noble bearing, teaching her to dance and y the piano from a young age. What did Isabe have topare to that? She had grown up sleeping in a cowshed. Madelyn made a silent resolution to bring Chloe here next time. Despite Emanuele''s harsh words just now, she was sure he would be smitten with Chloe. Meanwhile, Isabe had been pulled onto the dance floor by Emanuele. She hadn''t wanted to go, but he insisted, forcing her to dance with him. Away from Madelyn, her emotions began to stabilize. She even felt a bit grateful to Emanuele for keeping her away from that wicked woman. But then she remembered what Emanuele had done in the study earlier, and she realized that this man wasn''t much better. "Are you scared of your aunt?" Emanuele asked as he held Isabe close, dancing with her. Their bodies were almost touching, and his chin brushed against her hair. The intimate contact made Isabe ufortable. Isabe replied, trying to sound confident, "I''m not scared." Emanuele was sure she was lying. "Usually, when people lie, their eyes wander, and they can''t look at the person they''re speaking to. Besides, your body is stiff, indicating emotional instability. Isabe, I don''t believe you can''t even dance such a simple dance." Isabe shot back, "Emanuele, I suggest you be a psychologist with your excellent ability to analyze people''s minds and write a book about it." Emanuele just smiled, his mood lightening as he watched her get angry. He''d never seen anyone dare to be this angry with him before. This little one was certainly brave. She was much stronger than when she had been standing next to Madelyn, looking so lifeless. Although he enjoyed tormenting her and relishing her pain, he hoped that her suffering would be because of him and not that so-called aunt. He wanted all her emotions, whether happiness, anger, sorrow, or joy, to revolve around him, not anyone else. "You don''t have to worry about that," Isabe replied, keeping her secret guarded. She hadn''t even told her mother about it, and she didn''t want Emanuele to see her vulnerability. "Oh, then how about I take you straight to your aunt? Let her take you back to their house for a few days. I think your mom and your aunt will surely agree," Emanuele said with a smile. He tightened the hand around Isabe''s waist, pulling her closer, while closely observing her reaction. Chapter 12: DonT Want Her To Interact With Other Men Chapter 12: Don''T Want Her To Interact With Other Men Chapter 12: Don''t Want Her to Interact with Other Men Sure enough, he noticed Isabe''s face turning deathly pale in an instant, and she seemed lost in great agony. What in the world is going on? Emanuele wondered. Weren''t they family? How could that woman and her family have caused Isabe so much distress? He watched as Isabe appeared paralyzed with fear, unable to even breathe, as though she might faint at any moment. Emanuele quickly said, "I was just joking. Look at you, how you got so scared." In response, Isabe lifted her head and angrily snapped, "This joke isn''t funny at all!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The suffocating sensation she had felt moments ago vanished, but Isabe was still filled with fear. Oh no, this man now knew her weakness. Although he didn''t know the reason, he was aware of the despair and fear that her uncle''s family could inflict upon her. He would probably use this knowledge to threaten her constantly. Isabe''s despair reached its peak. God, considering how many lives she had saved, could she please be protected? As they continued to dance, the partner-switching segment arrived. rk had been eager, waiting for this moment, and he immediately pushed his current dance partner away and pulled Isabe toward him. While he had been dancing earlier, he had seen Emanuele dancing with Isabe. From that point, all his attention had been on Isabe. He wanted nothing more than to rece Emanuele and dance with her in the ballroom. Now, with this opportunity at hand, rk couldn''t wait to dance with Isabe. "Isabe, you''re so beautiful, just like your name suggests," rkplimented her with a loving gaze. "Thank you," Isabe replied with a smile. Although she knew rk was friends with Emanuele and not to be underestimated, the gentle and gentlemanly manner in which he interacted with her made her feel much more rxed than when she was with Emanuele. Even the way he ced his hand on her was gentle and delicate, treating her as if she were a treasure. Unlike Emanuele, who had held her so tightly and possessively. However, not far away, Emanuele watched them closely. Seeing Isabe chatting andughing with rk, he felt as if his anger were about to explode. It was strange; after all, he had introduced Isabe to a few of his brothers for intimacy, which should have fulfilled his goals. So why was he so enraged now? During dinner, Isabe sat with her mother and the Lombardi family members. Isabe had little appetite, so she took a few sips of whiskey. The strong taste was a bit overwhelming for her, but it did help soothe her emotions. She felt weak and wondered how she would face the battles thaty ahead. She didn''t want to be fully involved with the Mafia, bing a true Mafia princess. She didn''t want to constantly have bodyguards around her, losing her ordinary life, or worse, being assassinated one day. She just wanted to live like a regr person. Why was it so hard to wish for normalcy? Around the dinner table, Sophia, Leo, and Andrew engaged in lively conversation. Andrew was not a part of the Mafia; he was a regr businessman. However, he was excellent at keeping the atmosphere lively. He and Leo always had endless topics to chat about, and he could make everyone burst intoughter with his jokes. Isabe''s mind was elsewhere as she quietly drank in a corner. Emanuele noticed that Isabe was only drinking, not eating, and furrowed his brow. He didn''t want her to be a drunken mess in such a setting. Thinking about this, Emanuele reached over and took a te of steak in front of Isabe, startling her. He couldn''t help but find it amusing how easily she got startled, as if the slightest movement would frighten her. Emanuele chuckled, "You get scared so easily. Should I take you to see a doctor? Maybe you need some medication to calm your nerves." Isabe didn''t need to go to a hospital; she was already taking medication. Her mother knew about it. Sophia thought her sensitivity and vulnerability were due to losing her father at a young age and not having her mother around often. Isabe hadn''t exined the real reason, and she didn''t want anyone else to know. Isabe looked at Emanuele and replied, "I''m a doctor myself." Emanuele smiled, "Impressive. Miss Gould, you''re an excellent doctor. You did a great job stitching up my wounds." Isabe nced at Emanuele''s hand, but he was wearing long sleeves, so she couldn''t see his wounds. Emanuele helped cut her steak into smaller pieces and ced them back in front of her, instructing, "Finish it." Isabe had little appetite to begin with, and now being ordered to eat by Emanuele only made her mood worse. What did this man want from her? Under Emanuele''s watchful gaze, Isabe reluctantly began to eat. She managed to eat two pieces before feeling full. She looked at Emanuele with a pleading expression, her voice sweet and a bit pitiful, "Brother, I really can''t eat anymore." Her voice was naturally sweet, and the pleading tone made her seem quite pitiful. However, as Emanuele looked at her rosy lips, opening and closing, an unexpected fantasy shed in his mind. What if those lips were wrapped around his... What if he released his energy in her mouth? The thought alone made his body feel like it was about to explode. Emanuele struggled to avert his gaze. How could he lose control so easily? This wasn''t like him. He had encountered countless women, far more attractive than Isabe, who willingly came to him. What was so appealing about a delicate flower like Isabe? But she had an inexplicable hold on him. Damn it, he cursed inwardly. He must be sick to even entertain such thoughts about getting intimate with Isabe, the gift he was supposed to give away! "Then eat two more pieces," Emanuele ordered. Isabe could only endure it and reluctantly ate two more pieces of steak. Thankfully, Emanuele didn''t make her finish the whole te. But as soon as she put down her knife and fork, Emanuele took the remaining steak from her te and ced it in front of himself. He began to eat using the same cutlery she had just used. Oh, the intimacy of this gesture made Isabe feel ufortable. Emanuele, however, showed no emotion as he finished the meal. The enjoyable day came to an end, and the wedding guests began to leave one by one. rk, before departing, asked Isabe, "Isabe, can we exchange phone numbers? I''d like to take you out for dinner and a movie sometime." "Of course," Isabe agreed and exchanged numbers with rk. She had made up her mind. If she was weak and couldn''t resist the pressure Emanuele brought, then she wouldn''t resist anymore. She would adapt, look for better opportunities, and eventually take down that bastard Emanuele! rk was Emanuele''s friend, so he must be powerful too. She wondered if he could help her fight against Emanuele. Regardless, rk''s gentle and considerate nature made her morefortable than being with Emanuele. She just needed to remind herself not to get too entangled in this false rtionship and avoid delving too deep into the dark world of the Mafia. The wedding guests gradually departed, and before leaving, rk hugged Isabe. After they were gone, Isabe wanted to talk to her mother. It was gettingte, after all. But to her surprise, Emanuele dragged her into a corner of the garden. The night was dark, and despite the streetlights, this corner was dimly lit. Emanuele silently took her phone, deleted rk''s number, and added his own number to her phone. "What are you doing, Emanuele?" Isabe asked in anger. Why was this man so unreasonable, taking her phone without permission? She watched as Emanuele added his number to her phone,pletely baffled by his actions. This lunatic! What was he up to? "I only want you to get married, not to date. Marriage means immediately having a wedding, going to the church for vows, not gradually developing feelings. I don''t have the patience for that!" Emanuele said, but even though he spoke those words, he had different intentions. "I''ve followed your wishes and talked to your friends, gone on dates. Why are you still so strict with me? You''re such a jerk!" Isabe retorted, her voice filled with anger, her chest heaving. Emanuele always managed to make her angry, but he was too powerful for her to resist. Just like now, after hearing her words, he grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace. Isabe''s body might be voluptuous, but her waist was slender and delicate, soft to the touch, and he couldn''t help but enjoy it. How could a woman have such a perfect figure? She seemed tailor- made for him. Isabe struggled frantically, but it was futile. Her strength was insignificant in Emanuele''s presence. Damn this bastard, Isabe cursed silently, wishing him to rot in hell. Chapter 13: I Will Take Care Of Isabella Chapter 13: I Will Take Care Of Isabe Chapter 13: I Will Take Care of Isabe At this moment, Emanuele held her tightly in his embrace, his lips grazing Isabe''s forehead as he unabashedly inhaled the sweet floral scent that clung to the girl''s body. But the words he spoke were particrly cruel, "Don''t think that just because rk has fallen for you, you can be his wife. Among us, he''s the most skilled yer. Be careful not to get yed to death and end up with nothing." Isabe found it ironic. It was Emanuele who wanted her to get married in the first ce, so why was he now suddenly unwilling? Emanuele was clearly a lunatic. "Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Lombardi. Rest assured, I won''t let myself get into that situation," Isabe replied, her toneced with sarcasm. At that moment, Sophia''s voice could be heard in the distance, calling out for Isabe. She hadn''t seen Isabe say her goodbyes or noticed her absence, so she came looking for her. Isabe broke free from Emanuele''s grasp and walked toward her mother''s direction. However, Emanuele''s voice reached her from behind. "Now that you are part of the Lombardi family, you represent us, Isabe. Your every move will draw attention to our family. It will also affect me. So, be careful. If you bring too much trouble, I might just solve it with a single gunshot." Isabe halted in her tracks, turned, and looked at the man who was now her stepbrother. His eyes were devoid of warmth,cking any semnce of familial affection, as if she were aplete stranger. She felt that Emanuele had no heart. "So, you''re willing to watch an innocent person like me get dragged into your conflicts? Can you live with that?" Isabe retorted. "There''s no question of living with it or not," Emanuele replied coolly. "You''re not worth my concern unless you have significant utility and can bring me benefits. Then I''ll protect you." "You''re a real lunatic!" Isabe couldn''t help but blurt out before she briskly walked away. She had no desire for any further interaction with Emanuele. Isabe collected herself and went to bid farewell to Sophia. "Mom, I wish you all the happiness," she said. Sophia had clearly experienced a very joyful day in her life today. She hugged Isabe. "In a couple of days, your stepfather and I will be going on our honeymoon to Bali, and we''ll tour Europe too. Isabe, I haven''t felt this happy and sweet in many years." Watching her mother immersed in happiness, Isabe''s bitterness welled up in her throat. How could she tell her mother about the predicament she was currently facing? By the time her mother returned from her trip, she might already be married. Isabe didn''t want to dampen her mother''s joyful mood, so she endured it and offered some well- wishes before attempting to leave. Before she could go, her stepfather called out to her. "Isabe, now that you''re also a part of the Lombardi family, why don''t you move in with us? And make sure to have at least two bodyguards with you at all times. It will put your mother''s mind at ease." "I don''t think I need that. I''m just an ordinary person. Your mother is getting married, and her happiness is what matters. I don''t want to change who I am for that," Isabe refused. She just wanted to be an ordinary person. If she had bodyguards around her every day, how could she go to work or hang out with friends? "Isabe, this is for your safety, please. I don''t want you to be in danger," Sophia pleaded. Once again, Isabe found herself cornered by Sophia''s words. She had no choice. She thought, as long as her mother was happy. Isabe knew how difficult her mother''s life had been all these years, and she didn''t want to make things harder for her. "You can arrange bodyguards for me, but my condition is that they don''t enter my residence or my workce. Those areas are safe, and I don''t need protection there." "Alright," Leo agreed. "Let''spromise." After Isabe left, Emanuele emerged from the shadows and looked at Sophia. "Sophia, Isabe hasn''t graduated from college yet and is in her internship phase. Is she capable of living independently?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophia shook her head. "Currently, I''m still covering her apartment rent, but she manages her other living expenses on her own." "Emanuele, now that you and her father are married, we''re all part of one family. During this time, while you and her father are traveling, I''ll take care of Isabe," Emanuele proposed. Sophia hesitated. She understood Emanuele''s personality well; he wasn''t the kind to take care of others. However, it seemed that his rtionship with Isabe was currently amicable. "Well, if you say so." In the following days, as she no longer had to interact with members of the Lombardi family, Isabe finally felt a sense of relief. Most importantly, there was no contact with Emanuele. Today, Isabe received a text message from rk. "Dear Isabe, are you free tonight? I''d like to take you to a movie and then have dinner together." rk politely inquired. "Sure," Isabe agreed. When she finished work in the evening and walked out of the hospital, she noticed a Bugatti Veyron parked by the entrance. In their small town, such a car was an extremely rare sight. Passing by the car with Evelyn, the car window rolled down, revealing rk''s handsome face. "Hi, Isabe. I''m here to pick you up for the movie," rk said, his face radiant with a smile as bright as the sun. Isabe hadn''t expected rk to be so high-profile, driving such a luxurious car. Beside her, Evelyn couldn''t help but exim, "Oh my God, Isabe, is this your boyfriend? How come I''ve never heard you mention him before?" "He''s not my boyfriend," rk immediately rified. "I''m currently pursuing Isabe." Faced with such an open, wealthy, and handsome suitor, Evelyn couldn''t help but envy Isabe. "Go ahead, Isabe, and have a wonderful evening," Evelyn pushed Isabe towards the car. Isabe was a bit helpless, shaking her head. "Your colleague has quite the sense of humor." "You should be more open, Isabe," rk said to her. "Your personality should be more cheerful." Isabe thought about her past and the memories that came with it. It was painful. Be cheerful? She was just grateful to be able to live normally. They went to see a recently released romantic movie. However, halfway through, Isabe''s phone kept vibrating. She nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Emanuele. She didn''t want to answer, and she even considered hanging up, but she was afraid Emanuele would get angry and unleash his temper on her. Currently, she was no match for Emanuele. All she could do was avoid him as much as possible. Pretending not to notice Emanuele''s call, she continued watching the movie. After the movie, as they were leaving the theater, rk suggested going to a Michelin-starred restaurant for dinner. Isabe hadn''t tried it before, and she was about to agree when she spotted Emanuele standing by the entrance. Emanuele was leaning against the doorway, smoking a cigarette in a public ce bustling with people. The streetlights illuminated him, casting a golden glow. Cigarette butts already littered the ground at his feet, revealing his miserable mood. Chapter 14: He Kissed Her Chapter 14: He Kissed Her Chapter 14: He Kissed Her Isabe''s heart raced, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear, fearing what was about to happen next. Emanuele noticed them and immediately turned his gaze in their direction, but his focus was mainly on Isabe. His sharp eyes resembled that of a fierce beast, radiating an oppressive aura that made Isabe''s whole body tense. Even though rk and Emanuele belonged to the same social circle, rk appeared gentle and sophisticated, like a true gentleman. But Emanuele? He seemed like a monster to her. Isabe had witnessed intense scenes in the hospital, dealing with bloody emergencies, but none of those had instilled the fear she felt in Emanuele''s presence. "Emanuele, what a coincidence, are you here to watch a movie too?" rk greeted Emanuele warmly, assuming it was purely coincidental. "rk, I''m here to pick up my sister. Sophia mentioned that we''re having dinner together tonight," Emanuele replied, casually discarding his cigarette butt on the ground, pressing it out with his foot. It seemed to be one of hisst acts of courtesy. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, really? That''s unfortunate," rk said with a tinge of disappointment. He looked at Isabe and asked, "Isabe, are you going home for dinner with your mother?" "I..." Isabe shot a re at Emanuele. Her mother was on her honeymoon with Leo; there was no dinner to attend. But under Emanuele''s intimidating gaze, it felt as if her neck would be snapped if she didn''tply. Isabe meekly responded, "Yes, my mom called a few times while I was watching the movie. She probably wants me toe home for dinner." "Let''s go, Isabe," Emanuele said curtly, opening the passenger door for her. Isabe nced back at rk. "I guess I should go." "Alright, I hope next time we can have aplete date," rk said, though he was somewhat disappointed. He then turned to Emanuele and added, "Drive safely." He wished he could have been the one to drive Isabe home; that would have been so much better. Once they were inside the car, Emanuele''s demeanor changed dramatically from the friendly face he''d shown to rk. His expression turned icy. Not a word was spoken as Emanuele drove off, taking Isabe away from the movie theater. The atmosphere in the SUV was tense, and Isabe couldn''t help but notice that Emanuele, being the head of the Chicago Mafia, never traveled alone. She noticed that there were cars following them from the front and the back, clearly driven by his bodyguards. Emanuele, fueled by anger, pressed harder on the gas pedal, elerating to nearly 200 miles per hour. The scenery outside became a blur, and fear gripped Isabe so tightly that she had to grab onto the handle for support. "Emanuele, can you slow down a bit?" Isabe nervously spoke up. But Emanuele showed no intention of slowing down; in fact, he seemed to be speeding up. "Are you out of your mind?" Isabe couldn''t help but mutter. Emanuele nced at Isabe and couldn''t help but smile, a smile tainted with a hint of bloodlust. "Yes, I am. I must be out of my mind toe to the movies looking for you," he spat out menacingly. He didn''t even understand why he had done it. After finding out that Isabe was on a date with rk, he had desperately tried calling her. When Isabe didn''t pick up, he immediately had his assistant find out her location. Seeing Isabe and rk emerge from the theater, he felt a zing anger ignite within him, as if it could burn both of them to ashes. He had smoked nearly ten cigarettes, and watching Isabe and rk walk out of the theater so affectionately had fueled a raging fire in his chest. It felt like it was about to burst out of him, incinerating both the man and the woman in front of him. He had gone mad. He genuinely didn''t know what he was doing. Emanuele''s inexplicable outburst left Isabe both fearful and bewildered. She couldn''t make sense of his sudden anger. Soon, the car arrived at the Lombardi mansion. In the parking lot, Emanuele parked the car, and Isabe, sensing an opportunity to escape Emanuele''s presence, unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door to get out. However, she realized that the car door had been locked by Emanuele, and her attempts to push it open were in vain. "Emanuele, I need to get out of the car," Isabe said, her voice trembling. Emanuele didn''t respond to her but instead lit a cigarette, inhaling slowly. The smoke began to fill the car, making Isabe feel increasingly ufortable. She hadn''t noticed before, but it seemed that Emanuele had a penchant for smoking. After finishing his cigarette, Emanuele finally calmed down a bit. However, the smell of smoke lingered in the car, making Isabe cough involuntarily. As she coughed a couple of times, she suddenly felt her body bing lighter. She realized that Emanuele had lifted her into hisp. While the SUV was spacious, having two people in the same seat made it feel cramped. Isabe felt like she was squeezed against him, her cheek resting on his chest. She could feel his warmth and the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. It was nothing like what she had expected; his heartbeat was strong and had a distinct rhythm, showing the incredible vitality within him. She had believed him to be heartless, but this suggested otherwise. "Isabe, your behavior today has made me very angry," Emanuele said in a cold, icy tone, his voice as cold as the surface of a frozenke. Oh, dear! Isabe thought. She had been obedient enough, so why was he angry? Why was this man''s mood so unpredictable and inconsistent? "What do you want from me? I''ve followed your instructions, and you''re still angry? I''m the one who''s truly upset here!" Isabe eximed, trying to free herself from Emanuele''s embrace, but his grip was strong, and she couldn''t break free. "I told you, you can only get married. No dating. You didn''t listen," Emanuele murmured, his hand gently caressing Isabe''s cheek. Looking at her tender, eggshell-like face in contrast to his calloused hand, he couldn''t help but marvel at the difference. A woman like her was meant to be cherished. "Only get married?" Isabe gasped. She couldn''t believe it. "Emanuele, you''re going too far! I''ve followed your orders and interacted with the people you wanted me to. How does my dating affect you? Why are you stopping me from dating?" Emanuele suddenly found himself at a loss for words, unable to respond to Isabe''s question. Indeed, why did he care if she dated someone else? Why did he feel so anxious and angry when he saw her being affectionate with other men? He couldn''t stand seeing her with anyone else. If possible, that person should never even look at her. These thoughts seemed absurd to him, and he couldn''t understand why he was thinking this way. "Emanuele, I don''t understand why you don''t want me to date rk. I can''t just marry him right away, kiss him, embrace him, sleep with him, and have his children, can I?" Isabe was getting frustrated as she recounted the ridiculous expectations ced upon her. Little did she know that her words were continually provoking Emanuele. Frustrated, he lowered his head and kissed Isabe''s lips. Chapter 15: Spending The Night At EmanueleS Chapter 15: Spending The Night At Emanuele''S Chapter 15: Spending the Night at Emanuele''s Even Emanuele himself didn''t know why he had kissed Isabe, but once their lips met, his mind seemed to stop working, and all that remained was raw instinct. He began to passionately im Isabe''s breath, forcefully parting her lips with his tongue, greedily tasting the vors in her mouth. His hands roamed restlessly over her soft body, lifting her skirt, slipping between her thighs, pressing against her flesh, feeling her body wriggle and tremble in his embrace. In that moment, Emanuele only wanted to possess herpletely. Her fear inexplicably heightened his excitement. Isabe had never expected Emanuele to kiss her. She widened her eyes in disbelief, squirming in his embrace, attempting to break free. The scent of smoke clung heavily to the man, making her ufortable. However, her body grew increasingly warm, her strength waned, and she became more sensitive. A strange desire welled up within her; she wanted more, and she wanted this man to take her passionately. Yet, reason ultimately prevailed. Isabe knew they couldn''t continue like this. He was her stepbrother, and she was his stepsister. This was all wrong. With this realization, Isabe bit Emanuele''s lip forcefully, and blood seeped from his lips. She thought the pain would make him release her. Instead, the taste of blood and her constant writhing seemed to further excite this man, who resembled a wild beast. He tore at her clothing, and from kissing her lips, he moved downward, biting her breasts. No, no, this couldn''t go on! Pain, shame, and terror overwhelmed Isabe. She could hardly bear it, but her strength was too feeble to escape Emanuele''s control. "Brother, I''m your sister! You shouldn''t treat me like this!" Isabe could only beg tearfully, her face pale as she gazed at the man who had been acting recklessly upon her. She couldn''t allow things to go any further. She would lose her sanity if they truly engaged in any inappropriate behavior. Isabe''s sobbing gradually brought Emanuele back to his senses. He halted his actions, looking at the woman in his arms who was trembling, tears streaming down her face. He removed his hands from her and seemed to be struggling to restrain himself. Then, he growled lowly, "Get out!" Isabe immediately jumped out of Emanuele''s embrace, clutching her clothes to her chest, shivering as she hastily fled. She didn''t want to face the terrifying demon that Emanuele had be, unpredictable and threatening. Just moments ago, he had seemed like he would devour her. He was massive in stature, and his temperament was fierce. If he had truly forced himself upon her, it would have been a terrifying ordeal. She couldn''t care less about her disheveled appearance; she just wanted to get home. However, Isabe''s n to escape to her own apartment failed. Not long after Isabe had left, she was intercepted by Emanuele''s assistant, Phillip Mcgee. Phillip conveyed Emanuele''s instructions to Isabe. "Miss Gould, the boss wants you to stay overnight here." "I don''t want to. I want to go home," Isabe replied. Her mother and stepfather were away on a trip, and Grazia and her husband, Andrew, had their own ce. That meant this house, aside from the servants and bodyguards, was empty, except for Emanuele. She had to stay with him? Insane! If Emanuele wanted to do anything to her at night, she wouldn''t be able to escape. Seeing Isabe''s determination, Phillip sighed and ryed Emanuele''s words. "The boss said that if he really wanted to do something to you, he could do it at any time. Your apartment is transparent to him; it''s just a matter of whether he wants to enter. So, you''d better stay here tonight." "He''s such a bastard!" Isabe cursed through clenched teeth. In the end, Isabe had to stay in one of the vi''s guest rooms. This room had been prepared for her, with clothes, pajamas, shoes, and even shampoo and shower gel, all in her size and high-end brands she had never encountered before. However, despite the wealth and luxury, Isabe felt extremely ufortable with this upper-ss lifestyle. She longed for a simple, ordinary life that was truly hers. As she showered, Isabe noticed the red and swollen marks on her neck and chest where Emanuele had bitten her. These marks revealed the wild events that had transpired earlier. It made Isabe frown and feel immense pain. She couldn''t help but scrub those areas vigorously as if trying to erase the markspletely. That jerk, he could go to hell! How could he do such things to his stepsister? Isabe thought that she needed to find an opportunity to tell her mother about this. She needed her mother''s help; otherwise, one day, she might really be assaulted by Emanuele. After her shower, a maid came to call her down for dinner. But thinking about facing Emanuele, Isabe immediately declined, saying, "I''m not hungry. I won''t eat tonight." The maid left. However, a little whileter, Isabe received a call from Emanuele. "Come downstairs right now, unless you want me toe to your room and watch you eat," he said. Isabe clenched her teeth, hung up the phone, and rushed downstairs. Damn it, if Emanuele came to her room to have dinner with her, she didn''t even want to think about it. Arriving at the dining room, the table was already filled with delicious-looking food, and Emanuele was sitting at the table waiting for her. Isabe reluctantly took a seat across from Emanuele, wishing she could be farther away. Emanuele spoke, "Come over and sit next to me." Isabe didn''t want to move. "I won''t say it again," Emanuele''s tone became firmer, his voice deep. With no choice, Isabe got up and sat down next to Emanuele. As Isabe looked at the sumptuous feast before her and smelled the mouthwatering aromas, her stomach began to growl. The dining room was quiet, but then Isabe''s stomach growled, startling her. Her face turned as red as an apple. Even Emanuele, who usually had a serious demeanor and rarely smiled, couldn''t help butugh when he heard Isabe''s stomach. "Who was it that said they weren''t hungry? Whose stomach is growling now?" In that moment, Isabe felt embarrassed and wished she could disappear into the floor. It was so humiliating! She immediately took a bite of sd, trying to change the subject byplimenting, "Um, this sd is really good, delicious!" She acted as if it were her first time eating sd. Emanuele heard Isabe''s words and smiled once again. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As Isabe looked at Emanuele''s face, which was now adorned with a rare, normal smile, she found that he didn''t look as menacing as he usually did. Maybe if he could be like this more often, he''d be easier to get along with. The next day, Isabe was driven to work by one of the bodyguards in a luxurious car. Coincidentally, Evelyn saw her. "Isabe, how did you suddenly be so wealthy? You have different cars picking you up every day," Evelyn couldn''t believe it. How did Isabe be so rich, especially when she had that suitor yesterday? With these thoughts, Evelyn immediately began to inquire. "By the way, why didn''t your suitor from yesterday pick you up today? Did you two not go to a hotelst night?" Chapter 16: Emanuele Calls Again Chapter 16: Emanuele Calls Again Chapter 16: Emanuele Calls Again This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Isabe was taken aback by Evelyn''s directness and didn''t know how to respond at first. "No, I went home yesterday. Besides, he''s not my boyfriend, so there''s no way we would do anything like that." Evelyn persisted, "Then howe you arrived in another luxurious car today?" Evelyn and Isabe were good friends from college, so she was aware of Isabe''s family situation. Isabe''s father had passed away a long time ago, and she usually worked on weekends to make money. She couldn''t afford a luxury car. Moreover, the person who had driven her to the hospital seemed to be a chauffeur. How could she suddenly afford a chauffeur? Evelyn couldn''t wrap her head around it. Evelyn''s curiosity was piqued. Isabe felt a headacheing on due to Evelyn''s relentless questioning. "My mom married a wealthy man, so I''ve been exposed to these things..." "Wow, that sounds amazing!" Evelyn couldn''t help but exim. "Your mom managed to marry a wealthy man years after your father passed away. Isabe, I envy your mom. Unlike me, I can''t even find a boyfriend." Evelyn then changed the subject, "Your suitor from yesterday looks quite young and handsome. When are you nning to get together with him? And then maybe introduce me to his friends?" "Evelyn, you really shouldn''t. They''re not good people," Isabe warned. She couldn''t help but think about what Emanuele had donest night. That jerk, she would never forgive him! "What does it matter? He''s wealthy, good-looking, and treats me well. That''s all I need," Evelyn replied, her simplicity shining through. She didn''t seem afraid at all, and in fact, she was excited. She loved the idea of a passionate love that was all about loving her while defying the world. Isabe shook her head as she looked at Evelyn''s innocent expression. Maybe she shouldn''t tell Evelyn too much about this. She could deal with this on her own, but she didn''t want to involve her good friend. Just then, Pippo Chi entered the room. "What are you two talking about? You should get to work; if the head nurse catches you chatting, she''ll scold you." Pippo was dressed in a white coat and wore gold-rimmed sses. He had a gentle and clean appearance, exuding the aura of a doctor. "Okay," Evelyn said, leaving the office to prepare for the uing surgery. Isabe stayed behind, organizing patient records. Both she and Evelyn were surgical interns, just starting out, doing mostly assisting work. Pippo, on the other hand, was their senior by three years and had been working at the hospital for several years. Rumor had it that Pippo was the son of the hospital''s director, but he kept a low profile, and there were no reports of him taking advantage of his family connections. When Isabe and Evelyn had started to work here, Pippo had been very helpful to them. "Isabe, how are you feeling? You look a bit off," Pippo inquired, his concern evident in his gaze. "Oh, I''m okay," Isabe replied, trying to appearposed. Pippo leaned closer to Isabe and spoke softly, "There are rumors going around the hospital that a wealthy man is pursuing you. Is it true?" Isabe nodded, a troubled expression on her face. "Yes, it''s true, and I''m feeling quite uneasy about it." She didn''t want any of this, but she felt like her life had taken a dark turn since that party. It was as if the mafia had pulled her into a downward spiral. Was she destined to live in hell? Thinking of Emanuele''s cold, hazel eyes, she couldn''t help but shiver. "If you don''t like it, just reject him. Nobody can force you," Pippo consoled her. "Yeah, nobody can force me," Isabe said with a smile, but her heart was far from cheerful. Emanuele could force her, and that was the problem. Pippo watched Isabe as she diligently worked. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a soft, beautiful glow on her face, making her look like an angel. Pippo bit his lip and said, "Isabe, I believe you''re more suited for a peaceful and simple life, don''t you think?" Isabe looked up at Pippo, her eyes brightening. She hadn''t expected Pippo to understand her so well. Many people thought that dating a wealthy man was a good thing, but she just wanted an ordinary life. "Yes, I think so too," Isabe replied. ... When it was time to leave work, rk drove over to see her again. "Isabe, we didn''t get a chance to have dinner togetherst night. How about dinner tonight?" rk suggested. "Sure," Isabe agreed, getting into rk''s car. This scene sparked envy in Evelyn, who waved at them with a teasing smile. "Hello! If any of your friends need a girlfriend, you can send them my way!" "Sure thing," rk replied with a grin. He then looked at Isabe and asked, "Your friend is quite interesting." Isabe smiled, but bitterness filled her heart. She didn''t want Evelyn to get involved in this world, but seeing her eager expression made Isabe think that maybe she should talk to Evelyn about it someday. Just then, Isabe''s phone rang, and she saw that it was Emanuele calling. She couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Was Emanuele watching her again, seeing her with rk? The thought of Emanuele''s terrifying demeanor from the previous night sent a shiver down her spine. Her phone, once a simple device, had be a source of fear. She wished she could just throw it away. rk noticed Isabe''s hesitation when she saw the caller ID. "Your brother''s calling. Is something wrong?" Isabe shook her head. "I don''t know." "I''ll answer it," rk offered, taking Isabe''s phone and putting it on speaker mode for her to hear. "Emanuele, what brings you to my sweet Isabe today?" rk asked casually. "Why did you answer? Where''s Isabe?" Emanuele''s voice was cold and menacing. Chapter 17: A Simple Killing Chapter 17: A Simple Killing Chapter 17: A Simple Killing Original from N?velDrama.Org. Even through the phone, Isabe could sense that Emanuele was very angry at the moment. Her heart couldn''t help but tremble a few times. God, she was genuinely afraid of him. It was like a mouse facing a cat. From the very beginning of this game, she had been at a disadvantage. Could the man beside her be the trump card to turn the situation around? Isabe wasn''t entirely sure, but one thing she could confirm was that rk didn''t seem to fear Emanuele. Despite sensing Emanuele''s anger, his actions remained rxed. One hand casually rested on the steering wheel, and the other held Isabe''s phone, his face still sporting a somewhat gentle smile. "Isabe is right next to me. We''re about to have dinner. Emanuele, is it because Isabe''s mother wants her toe home for dinner again?" rk spoke without a hint of fear. They were equals in status, both from influential families, and they had been in contact for a while, so rk knew what kind of person Emanuele was. He understood his brutality, coldness, and explosive temper, but he wasn''t afraid. In fact, he sometimes found a strange enjoyment in witnessing Emanuele''s cruelty. "No," Emanuele replied, realizing that finding another excuse would be too clumsy. Only a fool would believe it. "Where are you having dinner? I''ll join you." Hearing that Emanuele wanted to join them for dinner, rk was taken aback. "You, a busy man, are off work so early? And you have time to join us for dinner?" Emanuele nced around at his current surroundings. At this moment, he was in one of their dungeons, facing a man covered in blood who had just died. The body was gradually stiffening. Emanuele had even pulled out all the man''s fingernails and brutally whipped him with a chili-infused whip, leaving not a patch of unharmed skin. But this man had refused to reveal any information about their leader''s whereabouts, even though it was clear he had entered Chicago, and more turmoil was about to unfold. Emanuele was truly busy, but he couldn''t forget to eat. "It''s okay; there''s always time for a meal," Emanuele replied, asking rk to send him the restaurant information after they decided where to eat. Ending the call, rk turned to Isabe. "Your stepbrother wants to have dinner with us. It''s quite amazing. To be honest, I haven''t had many meals with him." Despite their close rtionship, they always seemed to miss each other due to their busy schedules. Plus, rk''s attention was often diverted to ying with women, and he would only meet Emanuele asionally during their bi-monthly meetings. Today, Emanuele unexpectedly wanted to have dinner with them? Isabe didn''t know if it had anything to do with her. When had Emanuele be so persistent? Thinking of what had happenedst night, Isabe fell into distress. She didn''t want to go through that again. Emanuele was a contradiction. He allowed her to marry rk, but he didn''t allow her to date someone else first? She didn''t understand, and she didn''t want to back down any longer. Retreating further would only make her more passive and eventually strip her of all the rights she should have. With this in mind, Isabe bit her lip and firmly grabbed rk''s arm that was resting on the steering wheel. "I can''t help but feel that my brother is a bit scary," she said, trying to make herself appear pitiable. Her delicate and vulnerable appearance,bined with her looks, had a powerful effect on men. rk''s heart was stirred when Isabe voluntarily ced her hand on his arm. Her hand was so small, soft, and looked pristine white. It was incredibly enticing, making him want to hold it and kiss it. But, of course, he restrained himself. However, deep down, he couldn''t help but think that no woman could resist his charm. Even though Isabe had initially acted cold, she had surely been won over by his charm now! "Isabe, you don''t need to be afraid of him. Although Emanuele may seem intimidating, he won''t harm you as long as you don''t betray him. You''re his stepsister, and as long as you don''t pose a threat, he won''t do anything to hurt you," rk reassured Isabe. Isabe wasn''t entirely convinced. She had tried to distance herself from their family since the beginning, but Emanuele continued to threaten her with her life. Even though she repeatedly assured him that she wouldn''t conflict with his interests, he refused to let her go. Could she truly believe that someone like him wouldn''t harm the innocent? "rk, aren''t you afraid of him?" Isabe asked with her big, blinking eyes, looking remarkably innocent. rk couldn''t help but burst intoughter at Isabe''s question, finding it so cute. "Isabe, Emanuele and I are equals. We have a business rtionship. When he needs me, I need him. Why should I be afraid of him?" Isabe realized rk''s perspective and lowered her gaze, hiding the calcting glint in her eyes. Since rk and Emanuele were in a cooperative rtionship, with neither fearing the other, did that mean she could use rk as her support? She knew rk was an unreliable yboy, pursuing her might just be a passing fancy. She had no intentions of getting involved with someone like him. But if possible, during this time when he was fascinated by her, she could find a way to make rk help her break free from Emanuele''s control. In the end, rk chose the Michelin-starred restaurant where they had intended to dine with Isabe the previous day. He called Emanuele, and not long after, Emanuele arrived, taking a seat directly next to Isabe. As soon as he sat down, Isabe smelled the strong scent of blood emanating from Emanuele. It was clear it wasn''t his blood. There was only one possibility-this man had just killed someone! The smell was intense, and even rk, sitting across from Emanuele, noticed it. He furrowed his brow and asked, "Emanuele, did you juste back after killing someone? Your clothes reek of blood." Emanuele nodded, his expression indifferent, as if killing someone was as normal as chopping an onion. What a devil! Sitting next to him, Isabe''s body was covered in goosebumps. Did this man have a heart at all? How could hee to dinner right after killing someone? Isabe quickly realized that not only was he unbothered, but he also talked openly about the act of killing. "He was Sicilian. I pulled out all his fingernails and whipped his entire body until it was covered in wounds, like a rag. But he still refused to reveal their leader''s whereabouts. So, I made sure he''d never talk again-I pulled out his tongue," Emanuele described nonchntly. Listening to Emanuele''s ount, Isabe felt that familiar choking sensation returning. Her stomach churned, and a nauseating feeling surged from her stomach to her throat. She couldn''t sit still any longer and abruptly stood up. Chapter 18: DonT Betray Me Chapter 18: Don''T Betray Me Chapter 18: Don''t Betray Me Isabe rushed into the bathroom and began vomiting. There wasn''t much left in her stomach, and as she continued, only stomach acid remained, causing nausea and pain. She turned on the tap and started sshing her face and rinsing her mouth vigorously. The icy water on her face helped suppress the nauseating emotions, finally making Isabe feel more alive. As she looked at herself in the mirror-pale and absent-minded-the thought of her, a doctor, having ties with the mafia, felt like the ultimate punishment from God. She had witnessed bloody scenes before while working in the hospital, tending to patients injured in idents, some of them critically. She had also seen death, as the hospital was always filled with diseases and mortality. But those were idents that everyone tried to prevent and fought to save lives. When they couldn''t save a life, she mourned. However, on Emanuele''s side, life was continually trampled upon, extinguished with the cruelest methods. In this world of the mafia, did human life really mean so little? Isabe stood before the mirror, regaining herposure. Suddenly, she heard a woman''s scream coming from outside the bathroom. She turned her head and saw Emanuele swaggering in. After entering, he closed the bathroom door behind him. He actually came here?! But Emanuele didn''t seem ashamed. He looked at Isabe and asked, "What are they shouting about?" In the world of this hitman, where life could be so disregarded, rules were naturally meant to be ignored. After all, rules were made for those who followed them. How could he be expected to abide by them when he could so callously treat human life in this manner? "Are you okay, Isabe?" Emanuele asked, noticing her paleplexion. She seemed on the verge of copse, but her eyes still shone brightly, burning with an intense me, revealing the resilience of this young woman. She was so fragile now, yet she could still be angry! Emanuele marveled at her. In his interactions with Isabe, he found her vibrant life force always captivating. "You don''t need to care about me. If you really cared, you''d kill a few fewer people," Isabe said, her stomach churning at the memory of Emanuele''s description of the murder scenes. Emanuele reached out and grasped Isabe''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. "Isabe, you''re too innocent. If I don''t kill them, they''ll kill me. Do you want to see me dead?" Isabe stared back at Emanuele. To be honest, she did hope this devil would go to hell, but if she said that, he would likely torment her again. She genuinely feared Emanuele''s cruelty. Oh God, she was truly scared of his torment. Could she somehow make him leave her world? She just wanted a peaceful life. Had the dream of having an ordinary life be so unattainable? "Brother, what are you saying? Why would I want you dead? I just thought, can''t we all get along peacefully?" Isabe concealed her frustration and answered cautiously. Emanuele, however, scrutinized Isabe''s eyes carefully. It was clear she was lying. He was an expert at reading people, and he knew all the micro-expressions that came with a lie. Emanuele pressed Isabe''s body against the nearby wall, his entire form pressed against hers. He could feel the fragile young girl''s body against his own. At this moment, the wicked thoughts of desire resurfaced in his mind. Emanuele''s hot body enveloped her, making Isabe immediately tense. She remembered what had happened in the carst night, the terror of almost being consumed by him. And now, he wanted to do something to her in the bathroom? Just then, there was a knocking on the bathroom door. "Hey, who locked the door from the inside? If you don''t open up, I''m calling security!" "I''m about to burst! Hurry up and open the door, I need to use the bathroom!" ... Would they break the door down, thinking they were caught in an affair? Isabe grew even more nervous, her eyes fixed on the towering, imposing man pressing down on her. The damn feeling of suffocation returned. Her throat felt as if it were being constricted, making it impossible to swallow or speak. "Please, brother, I beg you, let me go," she whispered, her emotions overwhelming her and sapping her strength. She wanted to push Emanuele away, but her feeble attempts were futile; she simplycked the strength. "Isabe, you''re truly disobedient," Emanuele stared at Isabe and smiled, his grin carrying a hint of cruelty. "Usually, those who don''t obey me are already dead." "Emanuele, whether or not I''m obedient, at least on the surface, I''ve followed your orders, isn''t that enough?" Isabe asked. She had beenpliant and even ttered him. Why wouldn''t Emanuele release her? "Not enough, Isabe. I want not only your actions to submit to me but also your soul." Emanuele cupped Isabe''s face. His hand wasrge, making Isabe''s face appear even smaller in his palm. "If you''re sick, go to the hospital!" Isabe couldn''t help but curse. She had never encountered such a possessive man before. It was terrifying. She was a living person, not his puppet. Did he intend to control her like a marite? Seeing her angry, Emanuele grew even more excited. It meant he had control over Isabe''s emotions. He could make her angry, sad, or afraid. In his eyes, her life should be under his dominion. Emanuele''s light brown eyes grew darker as he stared at Isabe''s rosy, plump lips. Suddenly, he couldn''t resist the image of kissing her from the previous night. He leaned down and kissed her lips. Emanuele had gone mad. His kiss was rough, his tongue invaded her mouth, exploring every corner, and he even bit her lip as if he wanted to devour her. His grip on her tightened, pressing her against his body, and she could feel the undeniable hardness beneath him. Damn it, Emanuele, you bastard! Isabe struggled, hitting and pushing Emanuele''s body, but her efforts were in vain. Her strength was no match for him. Their intimate moment was interrupted by Isabe''s ringing phone. She hastily put it on speaker. "Isabe, are you okay? Why have you been in the bathroom for so long?" rk''s concerned voice rang out. Emanuele paused and released Isabe. She immediately moved a few feet away from him, taking a moment to catch her breath. She replied to rk, "I''m fine. I''ll be right there." After ending the call, Isabe looked at Emanuele. "rk is waiting for me." Emanuele gazed at Isabe''s swollen lips from their recent kiss. The desire in his eyes still raged, but he also understood that if he were to present Isabe as a gift, he couldn''t let rk sense anything amiss. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He felt a twinge of regret. Why had he developed such intense desires for Isabe? He wished he could keep her tied to his bed, indulging in her day and night. This wasn''t like him. Isabe''s influence on him seemed to be growing stronger, and this wasn''t a good thing. With these thoughts in mind, Emanuele reached behind him and touched the Glock Pistols hidden there. He warned Isabe, "Isabe, you better behave and not betray me. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to kill you." Chapter 19: Taking Isabella Home Chapter 19: Taking Isabe Home Chapter 19: Taking Isabe Home How could there be a man like him? One moment he was kissing her as if he wanted to devour her, but the next moment, he wanted to kill her! How terrifying. Although Emanuele hadn''t drawn his gun at this moment, his actions made it clear that he was reaching for it. Isabe feltpletely innocent and wronged. "Mr. Lombardi, I''ve already made it clear to you. As long as you let me leave, I can disappear from your world forever. If possible, you won''t have to see me for the rest of your life. Isn''t that enough?" Isabe persisted with her initial stance. She had no desire to be involved in this dangerous mafia world. Even with all their wealth, she still needed to be alive to enjoy it. "I''ve told you before, from the moment you stepped into our family, you can''t leave anymore, Isabe. Be a good Mafia princess, fulfill your duties, pick a suitable man to marry, have children, and let us see your worth. Only then will you earn our respect." At that moment, the bathroom door was kicked open, and security personnel entered. Their expressions shifted from anger to visible nervousness when they saw Emanuele. "We... we didn''t know Mr. Lombardi was here. Please forgive us," one of the security guards stammered, not daring to meet Emanuele''s gaze. Emanuele, like a superior king, paid no attention to anyone in the room. He left the bathroom without a word. As soon as Emanuele left, Isabe took a moment to calm herself inside the bathroom. She reapplied her makeup and then emerged. "Isabe, why did you take so long in the bathroom? Are you okay?" rk looked at Isabe with concern. He had seen Emanuele''s description of a violent act earlier. Isabe had clearly been unwell. Her pale face tugged at rk''s heartstrings. She was just too innocent, with a simple worldview. She didn''t understand that these kinds of things were normal for people in their world, just as normal as having a meal. But rk knew that with time, Isabe would adapt. "I''m okay," Isabe replied, but her mood was far from it. Every time she faced Emanuele, she felt like she lostpletely. Her ustrophobia would kick in, making her feel suffocated and afraid. Thinking of the man''s intense possessiveness and the ruthless intentions he showed afterward, Isabe knew this man had no emotions. He desired only one thing from her. He desired herpletely, and she had to find a way to escape from him as soon as possible. Would marrying rk be a way out? She nced at him, unsure. rk had no idea about what had just transpired between her and Emanuele. He said, "Emanuele took quite a long time smoking. I''ve been waiting here all by myself." He would never suspect that the man who had willingly offered to send his stepsister away would do such terrible things to her behind his back. Isabe forced a smile and replied, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, rk." She wondered if being friends with rk, or perhaps even lovers, would be enough to distance herself from Emanuele''s control. That seemed like the best possible oue. Marriage was out of the question for her, especially since she had just graduated from college and was about to embark on a career in the medical field. Isabe, lost in thought, didn''t realize she had been staring at Emanuele for a while. It wasn''t until a sharp pain in her waist snapped her back to reality, making her gasp for breath. She turned to the man next to her, and it was him who had pinched her. However, he now pretended to bepletely nonchnt, eating his meal without a hint of expression. This man was truly despicable! She wished she could stab him right now, but in reality, she was nowhere near a match for him. Soon, they finished their meal, but Isabe had lost her appetite. Sitting next to Emanuele, she still couldn''t shake off the lingering smell of blood, which further killed her desire to eat. "I''m so disgusted by all of this," Isabe thought to herself. rk noticed that Isabe had little appetite and felt sorry for her. "We''ll go eat something you like another day. Emanuele, next time, please don''t join us for dinner. It interferes with our bonding time," he said. Emanuele chuckled, "Alright, alright. Next time, I''ll let you two have your alone time. I won''t disturb you." After finishing his sentence, Emanuele reached for Isabe''s arm and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll take Isabe home." Isabe widened her eyes, a hint of fear flickering in them. Why was Emanuele being so proactive, insisting on taking her home? No, she didn''t want to be alone with him. Seeing that Isabe remained motionless, Emanuele turned to her and said, "Let''s go." With that casual phrase, it might seem insignificant to others, but Isabe clearly saw the threat in Emanuele''s eyes. rk sighed, "Emanuele, I''m pursuing Isabe. I think I can take her home." He felt that Emanuele was interfering too much. Didn''t he dislike his stepsister? Why was he suddenly worried that rk would harm her? This didn''t fit Emanuele''s character at all. If he disliked someone, he would either eliminate them or use their value to his advantage. Why was he being so considerate now? rk couldn''t quite figure it out. "Isabe, who do you want to take you home?" Emanuele started to inquire. Isabe felt like she was caught in the middle, like a sandwich cookie. If she had a choice, she would prefer rk to take her home. Being with rk was always morefortable. But looking into Emanuele''s irises, she saw the coldness of someone who could carry out his threats without hesitation. "You better be obedient, don''t betray me, or I won''t hesitate to kill you." She believed he was capable of such things! Every hair on Isabe''s body stood on end. Then, she said to rk, "I''m sorry, rk. It''s better if my brother takes me home." "A smart choice," Emanuele whispered in Isabe''s ear. Fortunately, during the ride, Emanuele didn''t make any further advances toward her. It seemed that he was pleased with Isabe''s choice this time. The atmosphere inside the car was less tense. When they arrived at Isabe''s apartment building, Emanuele nced at the rundown structure. Calling it an apartment building felt like a stretch; it was more like a slum. The building had been standing for who knows how many years, with bricks falling off its exterior, giving it a dpidated appearance. Emanuele looked at the building and said to Isabe, "This ce is really run-down. You should consider moving somewhere else." "No, I like it here," Isabe replied. She had been living in this area for many years. It was affordable, convenient, and close to her workce. It might be old and worn, but she had decorated her little apartment so warmly thating home after work always made her feel rxed. That was enough for her. "Your mother has entrusted me with your life, including the rent for your apartment, which I''ll take care of," Emanuele said casually.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 20: Protecting Her Chapter 20: Protecting Her Chapter 20: Protecting Her Isabe couldn''t help but widen her eyes, looking at the man in front of her. "What did you just say?" Oh my God, was she dreaming? How could she hear such wordsing out of Emanuele''s mouth? She hadn''t even graduated yet, and she didn''t have much money. Her monthly sry barely covered her living expenses, and she had to ask her mom for rent money for her apartment. But now, her mom had apparently handed this responsibility over to Emanuele. She doubted her mom would have willingly sought him out for this. It must have been Emanuele''s idea! This devil truly wanted to control every aspect of her life! Isabe felt Emanuele was being incredibly cruel. He knew she was innocent, so why did he keep interfering with her? "For your own good, Isabe, you shouldn''t live in such a run-down apartment anymore. You should move to a top-tier building where the security system is top-notch, ensuring your safety," Emanuele said as he gestured towards a nearby building. It was nothing like where Isabe lived now. This building had eighty floors, a modern design, and from a distance, it looked magnificent. Living there meant being either wealthy or influential. But she didn''t want to go! While Emanuele''s words sounded like concern, Isabe felt he was gradually encroaching on her freedom, turning her into some sort of mafia princess, distancing her further from her previous life. She was already feeling restricted, with two bodyguards following her around, and now he wanted her to move as well. Would he eventually force her to quit her job? Isabe was growing increasingly frustrated. "Enough, Emanuele. I''ve had enough! I''m not a mafia princess, I''m just an ordinary person. I''m still a doctor, not one of you bloodstained devils. I like where I live right now, so please stop interfering in my life, okay?" she practically yelled. She had suppressed her feelings for too long. Everything was supposed to stay the same, so why was Emanuele refusing to leave her alone and constantly tormenting her? After shouting at Emanuele, Isabe hurriedly went home, fearing that if she were a second too slow, he woulde after her. She might be angry, but she had no intention of risking her life over it. Emanuele watched Isabe''s retreating figure, her silhouette gradually disappearing into the night. He didn''t get angry; he just thought that Isabe was still a little girl with naive thoughts that were almost cute. How could she still believe she was just an ordinary person? He looked at the two bodyguards following Isabe: Harry ck and Tony Meyer, both assigned by his father to protect her. "Protect her well, and if anything happens, contact me immediately," Emanuele instructed. "Yes, boss." They obeyed any arrangement made by Emanuele and immediately followed in Isabe''s footsteps. Emanuele stood still, his brows furrowed, his face dark and somewhat menacing. The current situation was not as straightforward as it had been in the past. Dealing with the Sicilian mob, who bred like pests, had be a daunting task. Even now, he hadn''t figured out who their leader was or what they looked like. Dealing with other enemies had never been this difficult for him. However, they didn''t pose a significant threat to him. He was immensely powerful, capable of taking down ten enemies in a single breath. Moreover, he had bodyguards for both travel and residence, guarding him tirelessly. He didn''t need to worry about the possibility of assassination. But the man he had killed today was a minor Sicilian mob leader. He had tortured him to death in such a brutal manner that the Sicilians would surely despise him. The days ahead would not be as peaceful and calm. Emanuele found it challenging to ensure that when the Sicilians sought revenge on him, they wouldn''t notice Isabe. She was too fragile, like a delicate flower in a greenhouse. Thinking about how his casual words had triggered her to the point of vomiting made him shake his head. While his sister, Grazia, had been well protected by their family and didn''t engage in violence, she had witnessed the brutal and bloody scenes. In the face of such situations, she remained calm and fearless. That was the true mark of a mafia princess. Once those thugs set their sights on Isabe, it would be as easy as squashing an ant to kill her. "Isabe, you better hope luck is on your side and you don''t die too soon. Otherwise, I''ll lose an interesting toy," Emanuele whispered to himself. The next day, Isabe got up to go to work. Her rented apartment was not far from the hospital, and usually, she chose to walk the ten-minute distance to work. Today was no different. However, just as she left her apartment building and was about to cross the road, a car suddenly sped towards her. If it weren''t for Harry, who rushed out and pulled her aside just in time, she might have been hit and thrown several meters away by the speeding car. Isabe was still in shock. "What just happened?" If her bodyguards hadn''t been there, she might have already been a lifeless body. As a doctor, she knew very well what the consequences would have been if that speeding car had hit her. Tony went to examine the wrecked car that had crashed into a nearbymppost. "The driver is dead, and he smells strongly of alcohol." Everything indicated that the driver had been drunk, which was why he had been speeding and crashed into Isabe. It seemed like an unfortunate coincidence. Drunk driving? Isabe looked at the mangled car, shaking her head. She had never experienced anything like this in her first 22 years. She felt like her life was bing increasingly turbulent. Due to the incident, Isabe felt dazed and unfocused at work all day. She couldn''t help but think about the ident and how close she hade to death. She was genuinely afraid of dying. After working hard to graduate from college, she hadn''t even started to experience the colorful aspects of life. She didn''t want it to end like this. Evelyn heard about what had happened to Isabe and looked worried. "Isabe, if it''s too much, you should take a leave and rest at home. Your boss will understand." Isabe shook her head. She didn''t want Evelyn to worry. She replied, "I''m fine; it''s just a minor thing." She couldn''t help but think about Emanuele. If he were here, he would probably mock her, wouldn''t he? Yes, she did have a small heart. But why, of all times, did she have to think of Emanuele now? As Pippo walked past Isabe, he brought her a cup of coffee. "You seem a bit out of sorts today. Have some coffee; it might help." Isabe epted the coffee and thanked Pippo. "Thank you so much." Pippo smiled. "Isabe, have you run into any trouble recently? You seem different from before, and not in a good way." Evelyn immediately interjected, "What kind of trouble could she possibly have? Her only worry is being pursued by rich men. I wish I had that problem." "Evelyn, stop it," Isabe said. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Alright, I''ll shut up. I''m going back to work now," Evelyn said before leaving. Pippo looked at Isabe. "Isabe, if you ever have any problems, you can talk to me. Maybe I can help." Isabe''s emotions calmed down a bit as she looked into Pippo''s kind eyes. But she didn''t want to involve anyone in her own problems; she was already a mess. How could she drag others into it? "I''m fine," she said. "No problems." "Alright then. I''m going back to work. If you need anything, feel free to reach out," Pippo said. Just then, Isabe received a message reminding her that her rent was due in a couple of days. Chapter 21: Agreed To Move Chapter 21: Agreed To Move Chapter 21: Agreed to Move Isabe sighed as she realized it was time to pay the rent. In the past, her mother had taken care of the rent, sending her the money each month to cover it. But now, with Emanuele in control of everything, the thought of asking him for rent money was a disaster in itself. Isabe decided to pay the rent with her credit card for now and nned to find a part-time job on weekends to make extra money. She was confident that once she became a full-time employee at the hospital, her sry would increase. She didn''t believe for a second that she couldn''t make it on her own. Today, she had been involved in a critical patient''s rescue at the hospital, which kept her working until nine in the evening. Isabe made her way home with her tired body. To be honest, although these days were exhausting, she found herself content as long as Emanuele wasn''t interfering. She enjoyed the simple busyness that made her feel grounded. But now, she wasn''t alone. Two bodyguards were constantly trailing her. While she had found them annoying before, today, after the near-ident with the car, she realized how their presence had potentially saved her life. She had started to appreciate theirpany again. Isabe reached her apartment''s door and pulled out her keys to unlock it. However, as she nced at the rug on the floor, she suddenly became alert. Isabe looked at Harry and Tony. They were professional bodyguards and immediately picked up on her change in demeanor. Both of them discreetly drew their pistols, slightly crouching as they approached the door. They gestured for Isabe to step back and urged her to call Emanuele. Call that devil? Isabe didn''t want to, but she knew this wasn''t the time to act on emotion. The rug on her doorstep was skewed, and the potted nt by the wall had been moved. She had been living here for a while, and this was the first time something like this had happened. It seemed likely that someone had tampered with her apartment. Isabe reluctantly made the call to Emanuele. He answered quickly. Isabe spoke softly, "Emanuele, there''s someone in my apartment." "Wait there; I''ming over. Tell Harry and Tony not to make any sudden moves," Emanuele replied, showing his ruthless and calcted nature. He knew exactly how to handle a situation like this. Isabe promptly typed Emanuele''s instructions on her phone and showed them to Tony and Harry. They both signaled their understanding with an OK sign. They didn''t know how many people were inside, armed with mysterious weapons. With only two professional bodyguards, they would be at a disadvantage. Their best course of action was to wait at the door for Emanuele and his team. Isabe''s muscles tensed with anxiety. She had never been this vignt before. But recent events had made her paranoid. What if someone believed she was the mafia princess and had infiltrated her apartment for revenge? Finally, Isabe gritted her teeth and called Emanuele. There was no room for irrational emotions. Her rug was disced, and it was the first time she had encountered such a situation. She was sure more than one person was involved. As Isabe nervously made the call, her heart raced. She couldn''t return to her old, ordinary life anymore. Emanuele received Isabe''s call and rushed over immediately with a small team. Some climbed along the windows, as her apartment was on the sixth floor, while others charged in through the front door. Before taking action, Emanuele told Isabe, "Go wait in the car." He handed her the car keys. As she looked at Emanuele''s intense face in the dark of the night, Isabe''s heart inexplicably quickened. He had always threatened to kill her before, but when real danger arrived, he hade to her first. Isabe realized she didn''t know anything. She knew nothing about what was happening here. Staying here would only cause trouble for others. With that thought, she went downstairs, clutching the car keys. As the elevator doors closed, she saw Emanuele''s men forcefully enter her apartment. Gunshots echoed. God, please keep Emanuele safe. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isabe had never imagined that she would be praying for Emanuele. She sat in Emanuele''s car, anxiously staring out of the window, waiting for nearly an hour before Emanuele finally emerged from the apartment. In the dimly lit night, Emanuele''s imposing figure resembled a towering mountain, robust and powerful. He held a gun in his hand, radiating an aura of cold-blooded determination. Yet, in that moment, Isabe found herself not as afraid of him as before. She immediately got out of the car and approached Emanuele. "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?" She could smell the strong scent of blood on him and was genuinely concerned that he might be injured. "I''m fine," Emanuele replied, holstering his gun. "But those damn bastards paid a heavy price." However, he couldn''t help but feel regret that the intruders were not from the Sicilian mafia but a small gang trying to operate in his territory. Somehow, they had noticed Isabe and attempted to kidnap her to use as leverage against him. This had ended disastrously for them, with his entire gang facing the consequences. Emanuele''s disdain for Isabe had diminished somewhat. She had been perceptive enough to detect someone in her apartment. In his eyes, she was beginning to show the qualities of a mafia princess. Isabe, upon hearing Emanuele''s chilling words, didn''t feel much sympathy for the intruders either. She was starting to understand Emanuele''s perspective. Sometimes, when you were deeply embroiled in the underworld, if you didn''t kill, you''d be killed. She felt like the unluckiest person. Despite her efforts to avoid such situations, she found herself getting deeper and deeper into them. "Isabe, do you still think you want to continue living here?" Emanuele asked her. "I like living here," Isabe replied. She had been living in this ce for years. Initially, she had shared the apartment with her mother, but her mother had moved out when she started a rtionship with Leo. Isabe had lived here alone ever since. This danger was likely temporary, right? "I regret to inform you, Isabe, that there''s blood everywhere in your room now. Your lovely pale- yellow bedsheets are soaked in blood. I can''t be sure if that guy we shot is still alive, but if he isn''t, then your apartment now houses a dead body-a typical horror scene. Are you sure you still want to stay in a ce like this?" Emanuele described the situation vividly, and Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. This man would make a great horror storyteller, describing such a horrifying scene in such detail. The thought of her warm, carefully decorated apartment now being tainted with death and her bed, where she had slept, being upied by a corpse sent shivers down her spine. This was beyond terrible; she was on the verge of losing her mind. Emanuele extended his hand, gently running his fingers through her hair. With his touch, Isabe couldn''t help but catch another whiff of the intense smell of blood that clung to him. She also noticed the dark stain on his ck clothes, like a deadly poison, a gruesome reminder of what had transpired moments ago. He had just taken someone''s life, and his clothes were stained with the dead man''s blood. Yet, he was so close to her now. But even more pressing was the question of what she should do next. Her apartment was no longer inhabitable, even if the immediate danger had passed. She was terrified to return there. Isabe closed her eyes, trying to hide her vulnerability in front of Emanuele. After a while, she opened her eyes and looked at him. "I agree to move." Chapter 22: Not An Accident Chapter 22: Not An ident Chapter 22: Not an ident Emanuele''s actions were much faster than Isabe had anticipated. On that very evening, Isabe moved into the top-tier apartment. As she pushed open the apartment door, Isabe was greeted by over two hundred square meters of space. The living room alone wasrge enough to host a party for twenty people. The balcony was spacious and offered a view of the river below. In total, there were three rooms, each of them generously sized. The master bedroom, in particr, even had a small sitting area. "Wow, this is so luxurious!" Isabe marveled at everything before her. She had only seen such opulence online, but now she was actually living in a ce like this. However, despite the excellent environment, Isabe couldn''t shake the feeling of not belonging. She was well aware that this ce didn''t truly belong to her. She was just here temporarily, and once everything settled down, she was determined to return to her peaceful life. Isabe also discreetly noticed that there were no signs of a man using this ce, which eased her mind a bit. At least Emanuele wasn''t living here, so she didn''t have to be on constant guard. Emanuele stood behind Isabe, watching as she curiously took in everything in the apartment, like a kitten exploring a new environment. He couldn''t help but smile. "Isabe, are you satisfied with all of this?" Though Isabe knew the environment was nice, it was hard for her to rx and enjoy it, given that it wasn''t something she had achieved through her own efforts and considering her disdain for Emanuele. How could she rx and enjoy all of this? So Isabe turned to face Emanuele and said, "Even a caged canary may have afortable life, but it can never be as happy as a free bird." Emanuele smiled, reached out, and embraced Isabe''s shoulder, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "One day, you''lle to enjoy this kind of life." Emanuele had also arranged for clothes and everyday necessities for Isabe. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Emanuele, Isabe made a request, "Can you help me bring some things from my old apartment?" Emanuele nodded, "We''ll need to clean up first, you know. Some things are covered in blood." "I don''t want the bloodstained clothes," Isabe replied, "but the most important thing is a small metal box in my closet. Can you bring that to me?" She could rece everything else, but that box held unique memories she couldn''t bear to lose. Emanuele''s curiosity was piqued. "Oh? What''s in the box?" "It holds some cherished memories," Isabe said. Inside the box were childhood photos of her with her parents, some gifts her parents had given her, and a Barbie doll she had saved up for and bought as a child. She had seen it in a shop''s window and fallen in love with it. As a girl of her age, who didn''t have dolls? But she didn''t, and she had envied Chloe, who had a variety of Barbie dolls and yed with them, changing their clothes and combing their hair. One day, she couldn''t resist touching one of them, and Chloe had viciously pped her hand, leaving it red and swollen. "If you ever touch my stuff again, I''ll break your hand!" Chloe had threatened. Isabe dared not touch Chloe''s belongings again, but she still longed for a Barbie of her own. She knew her mother worked hard, and it wasn''t possible for her to buy such things. Her uncle and aunt were out of the question. So she saved up, doing chores for the neighbors, helping them with their sheep, earning a few cents here and there, until she had saved enough over a year to buy that Barbie doll. To keep it hidden from Chloe, she would sneak it into her pillow every night, taking it out only to talk to it before bedtime. In those dark childhood days, aside from her mother, it was that Barbie doll that gave her the strength to endure and persevere. The box contained the most precious things to her, and she was determined to get it back. "I understand," Emanuele said, "I''ll have Phillip get it ready and bring it to you." Emanuele finished speaking and added two more bodyguards to Isabe before leaving. He couldn''t fathom why he cared so much about her safety now. Initially, he had been willing to kill her because he believed she might pose a conflict of interest. But now, he found himself wanting to protect her, as if she were his family. When he received Isabe''s call today, Emanuele had been deeply anxious and rushed over almost immediately, fearing she might be harmed. After ensuring her safety by moving her to the apartment overnight without even properly interrogating the men involved, he could finally return to question them. The influence Isabe had on him was something he couldn''t quite determine as good or bad. However, he knew that if he ever discovered her betraying him, he would not hesitate to kill her. Isabe had spent the night in the upscale apartment, which was quite different from her previous amodations. It was spacious andfortable, requiring almost no adjustment for her to fall asleep immediately. The night had been unusually peaceful, as if nothing had happened. So when Emanuele woke up the next day, he almost felt like everything that urredst night had been a dream. But it wasn''t a dream. Isabe got up to change her clothes, opened the closet, and saw the wide array of beautiful, exquisite clothing. They still had their price tags attached, all high-end luxury brands, each piece worth several months of her sry. She immediately called Emanuele. "The clothes you had someone send are too expensive. Aren''t there any more casual options?" "Isabe, your mother has entrusted your life to me now. These things are just standard for a Mafia Princess." Mafia Princess? So now she was a Mafia Princess? "I''m not a Mafia Princess," she retorted angrily. Her anger was met with Emanuele''s heartyughter, as if he were mocking her innocence. "Whether you think so or not is irrelevant. Right now, everyone outside believes you are. Isabe, stop talking like a child. There will be more incidents likest night''s assassination." Emanuele was now sitting in his office, legs resting on his desk, leaning back in his chair, looking particrly rxed. "By the way, weren''t you in a car ident yesterday morning?" he asked. "That was an ident. The driver was drunk," Isabe argued. "No, no, no. Phillip investigated. That bastard received arge transfer into his wife''s ount a week before his death. However, the information about the sender was hidden. We''re still investigating further," Emanuele said. Chapter 23: He Must Stop Her Chapter 23: He Must Stop Her Chapter 23: He Must Stop Her ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isabe, upon hearing those words, felt as though her blood had instantly turned to ice. Her entire body went cold, and that suffocating feeling returned, as if someone were choking her, making her gasp for air like a fish stranded onnd. It wasn''t an ident; it was deliberate murder?! Isabe felt like she was trapped in an invisible web, unable to break free, and was left with no choice but to surrender. The assassinations she had only seen in TV shows and movies were happening to her now? She had never wanted to be involved in such conflicts, only desiring a simple and ordinary life. But even this simple wish seemed unattainable. Why had things turned out this way? Isabe couldn''t fathom it. "Isabe, are you alright?" Emanuele''s voice came from the phone, filled with concern when she didn''t respond immediately after his previous statement. She had always lived in a world with clear legal boundaries, and this was her first foray into the darkness. Was she frightened? Damn it, when did he be so concerned about her emotions? He couldn''t help but put himself in her shoes, sensing how much pain and helplessness Isabe might be feeling at the moment. Isabe had always tried to distance herself from their world, making it clear from the start that she wanted no part in it. However, he had also told her that once she officially entered the Lombardi family, there was no turning back. Did she finally understand now? Thinking about it, Emanuele felt a twisted sense of satisfaction as her world view crumbled. It was amusing to see how resilient this naive girl was. No matter how significant the setback, it couldn''t defeat her. Yes, it was Isabe''s tenacity and resilience that made Emanuele find her intriguing. He wanted to break her strength and shatter her illusions, and that would be an aplishment in itself. "Isabe, I hope you can survive the ''idents'' that wille your way. I''d hate to see you die so easily," Emanuele casually remarked. Emanuele hung up the phone, his eyes now filled with a chilling, bloodthirsty glint, a cruel smile ying on his lips. He hoped Isabe could endure, as he had no intention of losing such an entertaining toy. Isabe, on the other hand, couldn''t help but curse. This guy was truly insane! She was in this situation, and he seemed to be reveling in it! Any trace of the goodwill she had begun to feel for Emanuele was nowpletely gone. In reality, Isabe wasn''t as calm as Emanuele believed. After finishing the call, she stood in front of the dressing table, her hands trembling as she tried to style her hair. She failed several times before finally tying it up. When changing clothes, she deliberately chose a shirt with no visible brand, but the bowtie at the cor was a mess, a stark contrast to how she used to present herself. As she left for work, her mood grew even heavier. In the past, she had found everything on the streets interesting. She would think about what to have for breakfast, whether to order a coffee, whether to go shopping with Evelyn after work, and what to wear the next day. But now, she couldn''t enjoy anything around her. Whenever people approached, Isabe couldn''t help but be vignt, wondering if any of them were here to harm her. On the road, there were many cars, and Isabe couldn''t help but wonder if another speeding car mighte crashing towards her, or if a group of people might step out and kidnap her... Isabe was on edge the whole time until she reached the hospital, and only then did that terrifying feeling dissipate. She felt like continuing like this would eventually drive her to madness. Luckily, within the hospital, everything was familiar. She knew the people, and her current status as a student doctor meant she rarely had to interact with unfamiliar patients. This made Isabe feel less frightened. She had a busy day at work today. In the past, the busyness used to make herin, but now, she didn''tin at all. Being busy left her with little time to think about other things, which was a relief. Taking a short break, Pippo handed Isabe a cup of coffee and praised her, "Isabe, you''re quite dedicated today. Keep it up, and you could be a great doctor." "Oh, don''t exaggerate," Isabe replied modestly. "By the way, Isabe, are you being followed by bodyguards now?" Pippo inquired curiously. Isabe hadn''t allowed Tony and Harry to apany her into the hospital, but they were still worried about her. So they would hover around the building, both in the hallway and outside her office. Isabe couldn''t shoo them away, so she let them be. However, inside the hospital, she pretended not to recognize them. Surprisingly, Tony still noticed. "Um, you could say that," Isabe responded. "What''s going on with you now? Do you have some kind of danger?" Pippo asked, puzzled. "How should I put it... they''re here to ensure my safety," Isabe said, not wanting to reveal too much. If they found out that her mother had married the former head of the mafia, they would probably be shocked. "That''s really strange, Isabe. Have you encountered some kind of danger?" Pippo persisted. "No, no," Isabe waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, I just remembered, I have some medicine to deliver to the office upstairs. I''ll go do that now." Isabe quickly turned and headed upstairs. Pippo watched Isabe''s retreating figure, deep in thought. He hoped that Isabe had no connection whatsoever with that person. After work, rk came to pick up Isabe again for dinner. "Isabe, today your brother won''t disturb us. Let''s go, what would you like to eat? I''ll take you there," rk said, still enthusiastic. "I''d like to try that new Italian restaurant nearby," Isabe replied. "Alright." rk stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped towards the direction Isabe indicated. Meanwhile, Pippo, who had just left the hospital, saw this scene and his expression immediately darkened. Wasn''t that man in the luxury car the Canadian mafia boss? A man who had climbed to the top at such a young age, appearing harmless and like a yboy, but in reality, ruthless and cunning. Did Isabe really have ties to the mafia? No, he had to stop her. Chapter 24: Holding Isabella On His Lap Chapter 24: Holding Isabe On His Lap Chapter 24: Holding Isabe on His Lap Inside the restaurant, the elegant sound of a violin floated down from the stage, casting a romantic atmosphere with dimmed lights-perfect for dining and conversation. The waiter brought in one exquisite dish after another, cing them on the table before Isabe and rk. "Isabe, have you ever been to Italy?" rk inquired. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isabe shook her head, "No, I''ve never been abroad." Going abroad seemed like a simple thing to do, Chloe often traveled to foreign countries for leisure. However, Isabe didn''t have the money. She had to work constantly to support herself; she had no time for international travel. rk was surprised by her answer, "You''ve never been abroad? Isabe, if you have the chance, you should experience the world outside. Every ce has its own unique charm. By the way, the head of the Italian Mafia is my brother. If you want to go, I can introduce you, and he''ll make sure you''re well taken care of." Isabe felt a hint of bitterness in her heart and a touch of frustration. Perhaps in rk''s circle, nobody had ever been unable to travel due to poverty? "rk, I don''t have money. I have to keep working to ensure I can survive," Isabe confided in rk about her situation. "I''m sorry, Isabe," rk looked at the girl, slightly embarrassed. He had overlooked this detail. When he decided to pursue Isabe, he had asked Emanuele about her financial situation and knew that her father had passed away, and she didn''t frequently live with her mother. She was a self-sufficient and independent girl. In the past, the girlfriends he had were usually well-off. Even those with less wealth would constantly use their credit cards to satisfy their material desires, unlike Isabe, who worked tirelessly to support herself. That''s why, from the moment he firstid eyes on Isabe, rk was drawn to her unique aura. She was indeed very special, unlike any of the girlfriends he had been with before. "Isabe, if you ever need financial assistance, don''t hesitate to ask," rk said, extending his hand to hold Isabe''s hand, which was resting on the table. He intended tofort her. Instinctively, Isabe pulled her hand away. She seemed ufortable with such intimate contact with rk. She knew that she and rk were not from the same world. Despite his gentle demeanor and handsome appearance, she always thought of his current status, which was earned through a series of killings. He lived in constant danger of being killed himself. This made her somewhat resistant to him. She was willing to interact with rk only to escape from Emanuele''s control. However, when she thought about Emanuele''s warning-how more and more people would target her, and there would be more assassination attempts-Isabe couldn''t help but rethink her current n. She didn''t want to admit that she was the Mafia Princess, a member of the Lombardi family. Yet, their enemies already believed it. If she escaped Emanuele''s control, would it still make sense? Isabe felt the need to reevaluate her current course of action. Seeing Isabe pull her hand away, rk smiled and didn''t feel awkward at all. It was normal for the girl to be hesitant about physical contact in the beginning. He thought he would take it slow, using tenderness, consideration, and gentlemanly behavior to gradually warm Isabe''s heart and make her fall for him. After finishing dinner, rk dropped Isabe off at her apartment. He was surprised to find that Isabe lived in a top-tier apartment. He asked, "Isabe, did you move to a new ce?" "Yeah, my previous ce wasn''t safe; someone broke in," Isabe replied. "Oh my God! Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" rk was even more astonished, and he instinctively put his arm around Isabe''s shoulder. "Who the hell did that? Does Emanuele know?" Isabe nodded and gently stepped back to break rk''s touch. "He arranged for me to move to this apartment." rk understood now. He looked at Isabe and said, "Isabe, for your safety, I''ll drive you to and from work every day. I promise to protect you like a knight guarding a princess." "No need," Isabe refused rk. "Please don''t refuse me," rk insisted, his face determined. "It would hurt me." rk then turned and walked away, fearing he might hear Isabe''s rejection again. "See you tomorrow. When youe downstairs, you''ll see me on time." Isabe sighed, feeling that she would owe rk a favor, and she didn''t want that. Lost in her thoughts, Isabe returned to her apartment. As soon as she entered, she found Emanuele sitting on the living room couch. He was tall, dressed in dark clothing, and exuded a powerful presence, like a towering mountain. Isabe was startled. He had done this before, freely entering and leaving her apartment. Now that he was the owner of this apartment, he could do so even more effortlessly. This was terrible, and Isabe felt ack of security. "Come here," Emanuele ordered when he heard movement. Isabe always felt that when she called him "brother" and acted docile and obedient in his presence, it might awaken some trace of conscience or humanity in him. However, he was ruthless, bloodthirsty, and had no use for humanity. Furthermore, he would never treat her like he treated Grazia, even though she was ten years younger than him. Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe onto hisp. A faint scent of tobo mixed with woody notes, resembling a citrus and pepper perfume, wafted over. There was also a strong, overpowering scent of pheromones. Isabe''s body trembled, and she almost instinctively tried to jump off hisp. However, Emanuele''s presence was imposing, and his hand around her waist kept her firmly in ce, making it impossible for her to escape. "Isabe, I heard you had dinner with rk today," Emanuele said softly, his hand caressing Isabe''s cheek. At this moment, he was extremely close to her, so close that Isabe could almost feel his lips touching her cheek. This made her very ufortable, and she squirmed, trying to shift her position or get off him. However, Emanuele made a muffled groan. Isabe felt something hard pressing against her underbelly, like an iron rod. Chapter 25: Getting Married One Month Later Chapter 25: Getting Married One Month Later Chapter 25: Getting Married One Month Later "If you move again, I''ll finish you right here," Emanuele warned, his voice dripping with menace. Isabe immediately froze, her heart pounding with fear. She couldn''t believe how physically aroused this man had be, and it terrified her. She dreaded that Emanuele might force himself on her again, using her as a tool to satisfy his desires, just like before. But amidst this fear, a disturbing desire emerged within her. It was a desire she found repulsive, somethingpletely unlike herself. Isabe couldn''tprehend these conflicting emotions. Emanuele, on the other hand, struggled to maintain control. At first, he hadn''t regarded Isabe as a woman, but now, her body and scent were driving him wild with longing. He could feel her warm body pressed against his, her softness, and the intoxicating fragrance of her perfume. All of it was tearing at his restraint, urging him to strip her bare and im her right then and there. Isabe dared not move and could only lie helplessly in his arms. She responded to his earlier question with a trembling voice, "Yes." Emanuele''s hand moved from her face to her hair, expertly undoing the bun she had tied up for work. Her long, chestnut curls cascaded down, shimmering beautifully under the dim light. His index finger traced patterns through her hair, making Isabe feel as though she were an object of amusement. She was utterly defenseless in his grasp. "Then he drove you back here. What did you talk about downstairs?" Emanuele inquired. Isabe couldn''t believe that he knew about this as well. Did he have people monitoring her every move? "He asked why I had moved here. I told him about what happenedst night, and he offered to drive me in the future," Isabe replied truthfully. "He offered to drive you?" Emanuele''s brow furrowed, and he felt an unfamiliar pang of jealousy. He didn''t like the idea of someone else ensuring Isabe''s safety, as it made him feel inadequate in protecting his own. "Isabe, you''re a clever girl. You should know how to decline rk''s offer," Emanuele said as his hand traveled down her back. Isabe felt like a helpless pet under his touch. She longed to get away from this man who treated her like a ything. "I understand," she replied meekly, still maintaining her obedient facade. Because Isabe had been sopliant, Emanuele felt a sense of satisfaction. "Starting tomorrow, I''ll have Tony and the others drive you to the hospital. The cars have been modified with bulletproof ss and top-notch safety features to withstand even the impact of a truck. Safety is guaranteed from every angle." Isabe let out a sigh. She couldn''tprehend Emanuele''s sudden shift from wanting to kill her to wanting to protect her. Their rtionship had be increasingly bizarre, neither fitting the mold of siblings nor friends. It was an unsettling,plicated connection. "Protecting you doesn''t mean I don''t want to kill you," Emanuele, as if reading her thoughts, said callously. "It''s about upholding the dignity of being the head of the Chicago Mafia. Even if you were a mere dog by my side, I would protect you." Isabe''s anger red, and she clenched her fists. How dare hepare her to a dog? "Oh, by the way, your luggage has already been brought here. It''s in your room. You can go check it," Emanuele said, releasing his hold on her in the process. Isabe promptly jumped off hisp and headed to her room. She found most of her clothes were intact, and, most importantly, the iron box was there. She opened it and saw her belongings inside, letting out a sigh of relief. Emanuele watched as Isabe lovingly held an old Barbie doll, and he couldn''t help but sneer, "An old, tattered Barbie doll? You adore this?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he had opened the box earlier, he had found family photos, her mother''s picture, and some strange diary entries with just a few keywords. They seemed to be written on days with bad weather. He couldn''t understand why Isabe would keep such items so preciously. Isabe, still hugging the Barbie, turned to Emanuele and said, "She''s not just a doll; she''s my cherished possession from childhood." Emanuele snorted, "In any case, I''ve kept my promise to you, Isabe. I hope you can keep your promise to me. Frankly, I wouldn''t mind if you married rk tomorrow." Emanuele suddenly thought that if Isabe married rk, she would be under his protection, and he wouldn''t have to worry about her safety. It might even facilitate further cooperation with the Campbell family. However, the idea of her being with another man filled him with a strange difort. It was as if something he owned was being taken away. Isabe, feeling cornered, immediately protested, "I don''t want to get married." Why did Emanuele always push her to get married? It was so contradictory. He wanted her to marry rk, yet he didn''t want her to be with him. The situation was baffling. Seeing Emanuele''s stern demeanor, Isabe softened her tone, saying, "At least, not right now." "You''re graduating in July, with just a month to go, Isabe. I''ll discuss it with rk. You''ll marry him in a month," Emanuele dered. A month? Isabe''s heart raced, and she felt a choking sensation in her throat. She couldn''t breathe. Why did Emanuele always vacite between appearing good and being utterly infuriating? She watched Emanuele leave, but his presence seemed to linger, suffocating her. After some time, when her emotions had somewhat calmed, she picked up her phone and called rk, "rk, do you want to marry me?" Chapter 26: SheS Quite Interesting Chapter 26: She''S Quite Interesting Chapter 26: She''s Quite Interesting "Isabe, why are you suddenly asking this?" rk had just returned home, ready to take a shower, when he received Isabe''s call. Her direct question caught him off guard. Isabe was incredibly straightforward, and it charmed him. But marriage? He preferred dating to marriage; he was still young and had not had his fill of fun yet. "My brother said you would marry me," Isabe took a deep breath, trying to sound as calm as possible. "He said that? Isabe, I believe we should date first. Only when it feels right should we consider marriage. What do you think?" rk spoke in his usual polite manner. "That''s what I think too, but..." Isabe sighed, "If my brother insists on this, can you try to persuade him?" Initially, Isabe hadn''t wanted to discuss this with rk, but her brother, Emanuele, had given her a one-month ultimatum. She feltpelled to discuss it with rk now. Perhaps rk felt the same way? rk was known as a yboy, and someone like him probably didn''t want to get married so soon. "Isabe, if Emanuele demands it, it might be challenging to change his mind," rk sighed. "You might not be aware, but Emanuele is facing some major problems right now. Your presence has added anotherplication. He needs to protect you. So, marrying me could indeed ease some of his stress." Isabe didn''t care about Emanuele''s problems. She had no interest in him. He was a mafia boss who had killed many people, and if someone wanted to harm him, it seemed only fair. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She just wanted a normal life and didn''t want to be dragged into the dark and hellish world he inhabited. "rk, is there really no other way? Can''t you talk to my brother?" Isabe asked. Isabe''s reluctance to marry him surprised rk. After all, he was the kind of man that every woman in Canada would want to marry. A simple gesture from him would have women flocking to him. Isabe didn''t want to marry him? "Isabe, you''re very clever! It seems I''ve underestimated you all this time," rk was impressed by Isabe''s words. He had initially thought she was naive and easily deceived, but their conversation revealed that she was anything but. She had a clear understanding of herself. However, she was far too self-deprecating. While she might not be a supermodel, she was a lovely young woman. And as for power, she was the current Mafia Princess. "Isabe, you probably haven''t realized your true worth. You''re already the Mafia Princess. If Emanuele insists, I''ll marry you," rk assured her. It seemed that rk was willing to marry her. Isabe sighed, realizing that her n to use rk to escape Emanuele wasn''t going to work. Marrying rk to get away from Emanuele wasn''t a viable option either. "I''ll have my bodyguards pick me up and drop me off at work. You don''t need to trouble yourself," Isabe said. "Alright, I understand," rk agreed. He knew he had his own troubles to deal with, especially since his branch was in Chicago, and the Sicilians were causing more and more problems there. While he was a yboy who enjoyed ying with women, he never forgot his true identity as the head of the Canadian Mafia. When his territory was under threat, he could be just as ruthless and brutal as Emanuele. Later, rk called Emanuele, "Emanuele, your step-sister is quite interesting. It seems that marrying her might not be a bad idea after all." Before, rk had seen Isabe as innocent and amusing, something new and exciting. But now, after their phone call, his interest in her had deepened. "Oh? Is that so?" Emanuele could tell from rk''s excited tone that Isabe was about to be his prey. They had known each other for many years, and rk rarely spoke about his pursuers with such excitement. Isabe was probably the first? However, Emanuele didn''t feel too pleased for some reason. He had noticed Isabe''s uniqueness a long time ago. She appeared so delicate and fragile, and he could easily crush her bones with a little force. Yet, she dared to resist him, the mafia boss, openly and was quite clever. She feigned compliance but resisted him behind his back. Her careful and persistent struggles intrigued him. However, when he thought about rk finding her intriguing too, the idea of someone else finding her interesting and wanting to possess her ignited a ze of jealousy within Emanuele. Isabe, you''re quite remarkable, to easily captivate the head of the Canadian Mafia. ... When Isabe got out of the car and arrived at the hospital, Pippo immediately rushed over. "Isabe, are you dating rk Campbell?" It exined the luxury car picking her up. Isabe was surprised. "You know him?" "Nobody doesn''t know them," Pippo said, gripping Isabe''s arm tightly. "Isabe, he''s a top-tier criminal. Those who cross him end up with their heads twisted off and used as ser balls. You shouldn''t have any dealings with people like him; he''ll drag you into hell." In his mind, Isabe was like a lily, pure and untarnished. He couldn''t fathom why she would be involved with the head of a criminal organization like the Mafia. Pippo was perplexed. His grip was too strong, causing Isabe to wince and gasp in pain. She struggled, saying, "Pippo, let go! You''re hurting me." Pippo quickly released her. "Pippo, don''t worry. I don''t like him at all. It''s just some circumstances that force me to interact with them. I prefer this ordinary and peaceful life," Isabe exined. Her words eased Pippo''s concerns somewhat. If that were the case, it was for the best. Today, Isabe wasn''t as despondent as yesterday, and her adaptability was quite impressive. Of course, her busy surgery schedule left her with little time for contemtion. During a break, Isabe received a call from her mother, Sophia. Chapter 27: No Reporting Allowed Chapter 27: No Reporting Allowed Chapter 27: No Reporting Allowed "Isabe, how have you beentely?" On the phone, Sophia''s mood seemed quite cheerful, and her voice carried a hint of amusement. "I''ve been good," Isabe replied, not daring to mention that she might be under surveince. "We''reing back to Chicago tomorrow. Why don''t youe over for dinner with us?" Sophia suggested. Dinner with her mother? Isabe''s heart tightened. She would have to go back to that ce that filled her with fear. The first time she went, Emanuele had threatened her with death. The second time, he had forced her into a kiss. It was terrible. "I might have to workte tomorrow," Isabe attempted to decline. "How about another day? We can meet up somewhere else." "Isabe, we haven''t seen each other in so long. I really miss you, and your stepfather does too. Can''t youe to see us?" Sophia''s tone had a touch of pleading. Her mother was the most important person in the world to her. Isabe bit her lip, unable to refuse her mother''s request, no matter how much she wanted to. But the thought of seeing Emanuele again made her feel that suffocating dread once more. He never gave up. He wanted her to get married, and now he had given her a deadline to get married when she graduated from college in a month. Oh, it was terrifying. Perhaps she should tell her mother. Sophia would surely stop it. ... "Isabe, it''s been a while. You look so much prettier now. That''s how young girls should dress up!" Sophia embraced Isabe warmly and kissed her cheek. Isabe had chosen this outfit from the clothes Emanuele had prepared for her, a simple white dress. It was a straightforward style, but it made her look youthful and exceptionally attractive. Sophia believed it looked much better on her than the dark-colored clothes she used to wear, which made her appear much older. But now, this outfit was just right. Grazia also approached and hugged Isabe. "Isabe, our family is hosting a banquet tomorrow. You shoulde over," she warmly invited Isabe, who wanted to decline. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Although Grazia was a nice person, she was the Mafia Princess, and Isabe didn''t want to associate with anyone involved with the Mafia. "I''ve been quite busytely, so I probably won''t have the time..." Isabe smiled as she declined. "Don''t say no," Grazia insisted. "You said the same thingst time. You can''t keep declining every time, can you? It''ll make Dad angry." Isabe nced at Leo when she heard this. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyes carried a warning. Isabe sighed, "Okay, I''lle." She felt powerless, slowly stepping into the life of the Mafia family, bing one of them. It was a terrible feeling. At that moment, Emanuele walked in. He still had that menacing aura, his presencemanding attention from everyone in the room. He started by hugging Sophia and Grazia. When it came to Isabe, he also hugged her gently, handling her with care, not the rough dominance he usually exhibited. "This man really knows how to put on a show!" Isabe thought to herself. "Isabe, how''s your studies going? Is it tough working at the hospital?" Emanuele asked her, and they seemed formal, not at all familiar. "It''s been fine, just a bit challenging working at the hospital," Isabe replied. However, she couldn''t help feeling a sense of disdain. Isabe didn''t believe for a second that Emanuele was unaware of her situation. He could enter her apartment at will, so there was likely nothing he didn''t know about. Did he really need to put on this act in front of family? Emanuele was the true Oscar-winning actor. After exchanging greetings, they headed to the dining room. Faced with a sumptuous feast, Isabe didn''t have much of an appetite. But when Emanuele noticed that she wasn''t eating much, he whispered, "Do I need to feed you?" His tone carried a warning. Isabe immediately shook her head and made an effort to eat. Emanuele smiled, and she knew he still scared her. Despite her fear, she didn''tpletely submit to him. Emanuele felt that she wasn''t quite there yet. He wanted to shatter her pride and make her bow downpletely. With that thought, Emanuele reached out and touched Isabe''s nape. Isabe''s body instantly stiffened. What did Emanuele intend to do? His fingertips were rough, calloused from years of handling guns. When they touched her skin, she felt goosebumps and shivers. She believed Emanuele could easily snap her neck. But soon, Emanuele released her. Thankfully, he didn''t go through with it. After dinner, Isabe excused herself to leave. Her interaction with Emanuele tonight had been minimal, and she felt a bit relieved. But her relief was short-lived. She might be staying in Emanuele''s luxurious apartment, but it didn''t feel like her own. She had no sense of ownership. Still, it was better than being around the Lombardi family members. Isabe felt more at ease when she was alone. "I''ll escort Isabe home," Emanuele suddenly spoke when Isabe thought she could finally catch her breath. Isabe turned to look at him, panic in her eyes. He didn''t say it to her; he said it to Sophia and Leo. "Ah, that would be too much trouble for you, Emanuele," Sophia said, somewhat surprised. Her stepson was now the head of the family, and his work was demanding. She had heard he was dealing with some tricky issues recently. That he was willing to escort Isabe home indicated that he truly epted her and the idea of her bing part of their family. Sophia was deeply touched. However, Isabe felt nothing but fear. "I don''t need it; my bodyguards will take me home," Isabe said, trying to decline Emanuele''s offer. But Emanuele seemed to ignore Isabe''s refusal and instead grabbed her arm. "Let''s go." Isabe looked at Sophia, who appeared delighted, and Grazia and Leo, who wore smiles on their faces. None of them knew about Isabe''s current situation, unaware of how awful Emanuele treated her in private. Isabe wanted to speak the truth, especially to her mother. She thought that if her mother knew, she would stop any further contact between Isabe and Emanuele. But at that moment, Emanuele leaned in close to Isabe''s ear and whispered softly, "If you dare to report anything, I guarantee you won''t see the sun tomorrow." Isabe froze, the color draining from her face. She looked into Emanuele''s eyes, filled with terror. Something seemed to block her throat, making it difficult to breathe. It was a suffocating feeling. "If you snitch, I''ll have someone gang-rape you and then feed you to the wild dogs, you bitch!" "If you dare to tattle on me to your mommy, I''ll make sure you don''t see tomorrow''s sun, you motherfucker." Chloe''s voice echoed in her mind. Chapter 28: Claustrophobia Attack Chapter 28: ustrophobia Attack Chapter 28: ustrophobia Attack Emanuele led Isabe outside, holding her hand. To an outsider, their rtionship seemed quite amicable, but little did they know that each regarded the other as an enemy. They arrived at the car, and Emanuele finally noticed that Isabe''s hand was unusually cold. He furrowed his brow, remembering that her hand had been warm when he first held it. But now, it felt lifeless, like a corpse''s hand. Turning to look at Isabe, he noticed her vacant eyes, which seemed to hold a hint of fear, as if she had encountered a devil. "What''s wrong with you?" Emanuele asked. It was strange; why did Isabe seem so frightened now? She appeared as though her soul had left her body in fear. Emanuele had never seen Isabe react this way before. Even though he had threatened her life several times, even held a gun to her when they first met, she had never shown such fear. Isabe seemed unresponsive to his questions. She didn''t react at all. Emanuele noticed that her breathing was barely perceptible, as if she might suffocate at any moment. What was happening? He had spoken those words earlier with far less intensity than his usual threats. There was no way they could have scared her like this. But her current reaction made it clear that she had been genuinely frightened by his words. Seeing Isabe''sck of response, Emanuele couldn''t help but shake her body gently. "Isabe, what''s wrong? Should we go to the hospital?" Damn it, even though he enjoyed seeing her in pain and torment, making her lower her expensive head in submission, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. If she were to die, he would lose an interesting toy. Isabe, shaken by Emanuele''s shaking, felt her soul return to her body. She slowly turned to look at him, realizing that her ustrophobia was slowly taking over. No, she couldn''t let this happen. She couldn''t let him know about her condition, or he would use it against her the next time. Just as their Mafia family would exploit an enemy''s weakness, they would show no mercy, resorting to murder, arson, even harming their enemies'' wives and children. For them, her condition was just a minor vulnerability. She couldn''t let Emanuele use this against her, or she felt that she would soon be dead. "I''m fine," Isabe managed to utter, then opened the car door, got in, and quickly, when Emanuele wasn''t paying attention, retrieved some estazms from her purse and swallowed the medication. The bitter taste spread in her mouth, and Isabe finally began to feel somewhatfortable. Emanuele also got into the car, watching as Isabe''s condition gradually improved. Herplexion wasn''t as pale as before, and when he held Isabe''s hand, he noticed her warmth had returned. He could finallyy to rest the concern he had been carrying. A mocking smile yed on Emanuele''s face. "I told you, your resilience is like that of a cockroach. You can''t be killed no matter what. How could such a minor threat scare you to death?" Isabe red at Emanuele, her eyes filled with fury. "Mr. Lombardi, how long do you n to torture me? Can''t you just leave me alone?" "Leave you alone? Isabe, you''re a toy that fits my tastes perfectly. How could I possibly leave you alone?" Emanueleughed, a cruel smile on his face. He felt that Isabe existed solely for him, from her appearance and figure to her personality. In fact, everything about her suited his taste. Yes, since meeting Isabe, he found all the other women he had been with to be inferior. Isabe had reignited his desire for conquest. "Isabe, you''re the first woman to defy me. I wonder if you''re equally tenacious in bed," Emanuele''s tongue lightly grazed his lips, a hint of desire in his expression, as he began to fantasize about that scene. Isabe simply wanted to berate Emanuele as a pervert. Was he insane, thinking about having her? She was his step-sister, after all! Even though Emanuele hadn''t physically touched her, at this moment, Isabe felt as if she had been vited in his mind. The next day, Isabe had to take leave to attend a party. When she informed Evelyn about it, Evelyn was shocked. "You''ve never taken a day off before." "Today is an exception. My mother returned from overseas, and I want to see her," Isabe said without much exnation, choosing a casual excuse. She hoped that with so many people at the party, even if Emanuele were there, his attention wouldn''t be solely focused on her. This would provide an opportunity to talk to her mother. But damn it, every time she thought about this, Emanuele''s warning came back to haunt her, and Chloe''s voice echoed in her mind. She truly carried a deep-seated fear of Chloe. Today, Isabe wore a strapless ck gown that entuated her curvaceous figure. The dress had a fishtail design, hugging her from top to bottom before ring out at the hem, creating a sexy and cute look. "Oh, dear, you look absolutely stunning in this outfit!" Grazia eximed. She had intentionally called Isabe over early because she had prepared this ensemble for her. Along with that, there was a stylist who enjoyed working with Isabe, hoping to make her look even more morous. The stylist crafted a refined makeup look for Isabe, and her hair was left to cascade down in loose, voluminous waves, soft and silky, draping elegantly over her shoulders. Grazia was highly satisfied with Isabe''s appearance and eagerly ushered her downstairs to mingle with more people. Today marked a grand celebration for the young elite, with many heirs and heiresses of noble families in attendance. Isabe noticed that even rk had made an appearance. Ever since thest disagreement between Isabe and rk, she had been avoiding him. She couldn''t allow him to marry her, especially considering his involvement with the mafia. She had no intention of marrying into that world. At this moment, rk was engaged in a conversation with Emanuele. Grazia promptly pointed at rk and said, "Isabe, I heard that rk is pursuing you. Is that true?" Isabe nodded in response. "You could give it a try. He''s the head of the Canadian mafia, but he''s witty and humorous. Being with him would bring you happiness." Isabe nced toward Emanuele, who stood beside rk. His expression resembled that of an ice block, his features tightly held. Even when some attractive youngdies approached him to strike up a conversation, he remained silent, his cold and menacing demeanor sending them scurrying away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Has Emanuele always had this kind of personality?" Isabe asked curiously, feeling that nobody was better suited to be a mafia boss than Emanuele. He seemed like he was born for the job. However, to her surprise, Grazia, who had been cheerful until now, suddenly lost her smile and shook her head. "No, Emanuele wasn''t always like this. It''s after he went through three kidnappings that he became this way. But, to be honest, as long as he epts you, he can be quite good to you. Deep down, he''s not a bad person." Chapter 29: Emanuele Kidnapped Three Times Chapter 29: Emanuele Kidnapped Three Times Chapter 29: Emanuele Kidnapped Three Times Really? Isabe didn''t think so. She didn''t see any threat from him, yet he seemed to take pleasure in tormenting her, even to the point of wanting to kill her. Still, she was curious about what Grazia had mentioned regarding his kidnappings. "Has he been kidnapped so many times before?" Isabe inquired. Grazia replied, "In the past, Emanuele was quite lively and adorable. As his sister, my mother and I took care of him. He had the innocence of a child. But things changedter on. The first time it happened, our mother was kidnapped by those despicable thugs. They gang-raped and killed her, but our father imed it was an ident." As Grazia recounted this, Isabe found it extremely disturbing. My God, was this what women associated with mafia bosses had to go through? She had just gotten entangled in all of this and was already dealing with assassination attempts and kidnappings. She couldn''t help but wonder what would have happened if she had been sessfully abducted. What kind of horrors would those thugs have subjected her to? "At the time, Emanuele was only six years old and vaguely aware of some things. But as he grew older, he learned how his mother had really died," Grazia continued, sighing. "The second time, when Emanuele was eight years old, he was almost taken from his own bedroom. Our father arrived in time and killed those two scoundrels. He also gave Emanuele a good beating." Isabe found it hard to believe. "Why would they beat Emanuele? He was the victim, wasn''t he?" "Because he was too weak. As the heir to the Chicago mafia boss, his weakness would only lead to his demise. Our father couldn''t allow his son to be like that," Grazia sighed again. "From then on,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. our father took Emanuele to the shooting range every day to train his marksmanship. He even took him to the dungeons to see the prisoners, teaching him how to maximize their suffering to extract useful information from them." Isabe couldn''t imagine an eight-year-old going through all of that. "And then, Emanuele changed. He didn''t smile as much, and his eyes were always stormy. His lips turned cold, recing the warmth. But most of all, it was thest kidnapping that changed him the most." "At the age of twelve, Emanuele was kidnapped again, but this time, he managed to kill those abductors himself. It was his first time killing someone, and three kidnappers lost their lives to his gun. They had let their guard down, never expecting a twelve-year-old to kill, let alone carry a weapon with him. After that, our father was proud of him, considering him his pride," Grazia exined, sighing. "From then on, killing became a habit for Emanuele. If he came home one day without the smell of blood, I''d find it strange." Isabe looked at Emanuele talking to someone in the corner, never imagining the extent of his past experiences. Still, what did this have to do with her? Even if he had gone through all this in the past, it didn''t justify him tormenting her. "Isabe, as women, our responsibilities are not as heavy as those of the men," Grazia said with a cheerful smile. "We can buy the things we like and enjoy life to the fullest. Of course, we may face some risks now and then, but most of the time, we don''t need to worry too much. It''s just that sometimes, we may be required to marry a mafia boss or one of our father''s subordinates. We don''t have the right to refuse." Isabe''splexion turned pale at those words, and thoughts of Emanuele''s demand for marriage within a month flooded her mind. Isabe couldn''t help but sp Grazia''s hand tightly. "Grazia, do I have to marry someone too?" Seeing Isabe''s nervousness, Grazia gently stroked her hair. "Isabe, don''t worry. You''ve only just entered our family, and you haven''t even finished college. How can anyone expect you to get married?" "But what if Emanuele wants me to marry?" Isabe cautiously asked. Grazia, wearing a serious expression, fixed her gaze on Isabe. "I don''t know, Isabe. I chose my own marriage. Both my father and Emanuele told me that as long as I was happy, it was fine. Being with Andrew makes me happy, but I also understand that Emanuele is the boss now. If I were still unmarried, and he wanted to arrange my marriage, I wouldn''t have a choice. Isabe, that''s our fate." Our fate? No, she refused to ept that. She had been forced into this family, and she certainly wasn''t any mafia princess. "Grazia, what if I refuse? I want to have control over my own marriage." "In that case, Emanuele might kill you because you''d be defying him, challenging his dignity," Grazia replied solemnly. Isabe looked towards Emanuele, that demon-like man. Was he her creator? Why did he have the power to decide her life and death? Emanuele had spotted her too, narrowing his eyes slightly, and began walking towards them. At that moment, Grazia continued her well-intentioned advice to Isabe. "Isabe, I know this may be hard for you to ept, but as my father''s stepdaughter, you might share the same inheritance rights as I do. This might reduce the share that Emanuele and I were originally entitled to. I''m fine with it; I think Andrew and I have enough wealth tost us a lifetime. But Emanuele is ambitious. Even though he has power and money to spare, he''s reluctant to let others share his fortune. What I mean is, that''s his nature. If you''re destined to share his assets, he might expect you to shoulder some responsibilities or pay a price." Grazia recalled her father''s former girlfriend. Initially, she had considered bringing the woman into the family, hoping to have more children. But the woman had an unexpected pregnancy. When her father was preparing for a wedding, the woman had a fatal car ident. Although it appeared to be an ident, who could be certain that Emanuele hadn''t tampered with it? Since then, her father had never mentioned having more children. Now, he had married Sophia, who was no longer young and had undergone sterilization surgery, and only then did Emanuele allow her to enter their family. So, Isabe might be destined to be a thorn in Emanuele''s side, but considering how they interacted now, it seemed like she might have been overly concerned. Isabe wanted to say something, but Emanuele had already gone upstairs and walked up to them. "Grazia, I need to talk to Isabe." "Sure, go ahead," Grazia replied before heading downstairs to attend to other guests. Emanuele firmly grasped Isabe''s arm and pulled her into a nearby cloakroom. "Emanuele, what are you doing? Let go of me!" The cloakroom door was closed behind them, leaving a spacious room with only the two of them. Isabe felt fear creeping in and took a few steps back, trying to stay in the corner, out of Emanuele''s reach. Chapter 30: Who Are You Trying To Seduce? Chapter 30: Who Are You Trying To Seduce? Chapter 30: Who Are You Trying to Seduce? "Isabe, why are you dressed so seductively today? Trying to seduce someone?" Emanuele approached Isabe step by step, questioning her. He had never seen Isabe wear such a revealing outfit before. Even the dress he had provided for her at the previous banquet had some modesty, but today, she wore a strapless bodice that left little to the imagination. The dress clung to her, entuating her curves, and her breasts seemed perfectly shaped, a snowy expanse that appeared ready to spill out at any moment. The fabric at her chest seemed like it might slide down with each step. When he had seen Isabe downstairs, Emanuele couldn''t help but think that she looked incredibly tempting, and it was no wonder that men''s eyes were drawn to her. "It''s a gift from Grazia. She said I look great in it," Isabe replied. She had never worn such a dress before. In fact, she had never had the opportunity to wear such elegant clothing. Chloe used to say she wasn''t worthy, that she was just a lowly mutt who didn''t deserve to wear beautiful dresses. She never had birthdays or attended parties where such attire was needed, and she had missed her graduation ceremony as well. Whenever her uncle, aunt, and Chloe went out for social events, she stayed at home alone, wearing shabby clothes, cleaning and tidying up the house. Otherwise, when they returned, they would scold her severely. The two dresses she had worn before were gifts from the Lombardi siblings, and Isabe found it ironic to think about it now. She despised fitting into this world, but it was only because she entered their world that she had the opportunity to wear such expensive clothes. Emanuele couldn''t help but curse, "Grazia damn well shouldn''t have thought of having you wear such clothes!" He grabbed a jacket and tossed it to Isabe. "Put this on!" It was a ck leather jacket, and Isabe knew it belonged to Emanuele. However, it looked really large, as if it could wrap around her twice. "This jacket feels really weird," Isabe put it on, noticing that the sleeves were especially long, covering her palms, and the hem extended down to her thighs, making it quite loose. Of course, it would have fit Emanuele perfectly, but it was far from suitable for her. "If you don''t put on this jacket, I''ll take off your dress and kick you out of this room, making you the center of everyone''s attention," Emanuele rudely stated. Damn it, the thought of her exposing so much skin to others made Emanuele extremely ufortable. He almost wished he could pluck out their eyeballs. Isabe believed that Emanuele was capable of doing such a thing. She tightened her grip on the dress, looking at Emanuele. "Can I go now?" This devil, even though Grazia had told her he hadn''t always been like this, that was no reason to forgive him. She was more innocent than him, yet he seemed to have no pity for her and continuously sought to torment her. She despised this devil! Emanuele watched Isabe''s obedient appearance, but in truth, he sensed a hint of resistance in her eyes. Emanuele smiled and approached, reaching out to hold Isabe in his arms. He towered over her, and with Isabe in his arms, she felt like a pet cat. He had to admit; it felt good. Emanuele ran his hand through Isabe''s hair, which felt as soft as silk, making him reluctant to let go. He found himself strangely captivated, unlike his previous interactions with other women. Most women were just tools for him to satisfy his desires, and he disposed of them when he was done. He didn''t need to invest any emotions in them; it was more efficient that way. But with Isabe, something felt different. He seemed to pay attention to her, to enjoy teasing her, and derive pleasure from tormenting her. At this moment, Emanuele''s lips were close to Isabe''s ear, and he asked, "Are you still a virgin?" "What did you say?" Isabe was startled and tried to break free from Emanuele''s embrace, but she couldn''t. It was always like this. Isabe knew that as long as Emanuele didn''t release her, she couldn''t resist. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Answer me, Isabe. Are you still a virgin?" Emanuele asked again, this time in amanding tone, like he was giving orders to a subordinate. He loosened his grip on her slightly but held her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. "This is my private matter, and I don''t want to answer," Isabe replied angrily, feeling offended. She red at Emanuele, fearing him but unwilling to let him trample on her dignity. When a person lost their personality and dignity, they might as well be dead! "Isabe, you''re being very disobedient. Do you want me to personally check if you''re still a virgin?" Emanuele said, his other hand moving down, tracing a path across her belly button to that sensitive area below. Isabe screamed in terror, "Stop! Emanuele, stop!" Dear God, what was this devil doing? "I''m not a virgin," Isabe immediately confessed. At her words, Emanuele''s actions came to a halt. His eyes now burned with intense curiosity. "Oh? You''re not? How many boyfriends before?" "J-just one... I had one boyfriend before," Isabe replied, her face contorted with anguish. She felt the air around her grow tight, making it difficult to breathe. Emanuele was too cruel. He always acted this way, and whenever she dared to resist, he made even worse decisions, forcing her into submission. Emanuele released her, and she gasped for breath, feeling utterly drained. She knew she was no match for Emanuele in this battle against the devil. "One," Emanuele repeated Isabe''s words, his expression easing up a bit. Then he let go of Isabe. "Isabe, my intention was to ensure your integrity as a gift. You''re going to marry the head of the Mafia in the future, and I don''t want your actions to jeopardize the rtionship between the two families." In truth, he didn''t need this exnation because he just wanted to know, not to check for her future husband. But this was the excuse he had to use. Lack of self-control? A sardonic smile yed on Isabe''s face as she red at Emanuele with eyes full of resentment. Did he really see her as nothing more than a gift, meant to maintain practicality and aesthetics? Was that his sole purpose? Exiting the dressing room, Isabe no longer had any mood left. After briefly greeting Grazia, she hurriedly left the party. The crowd at the party was still lively, but Isabe felt profoundly mncholic. This ce really wasn''t suitable for her. rk noticed Isabeing out and followed her. "Isabe, what''s wrong? You seem like you''re not in a good mood." Chapter 31: He Suddenly Appears In Her Room Chapter 31: He Suddenly Appears In Her Room Chapter 31: He Suddenly Appears in Her Room "I''m fine," Isabe immediately said, forcing a smile. She didn''t want rk to notice anything was amiss. She had initially thought there was a difference between rk and Emanuele, that she could seek help from him. But now it seemed that there was no difference between the two. "Stop lying. Yourplexion is pale, and you look sorrowful, not as beautiful as before, Isabe. What happened to you? Let me take you home," rk said, his concern evident. Even though she knew it was probably insincere, for a moment, Isabe felt her eyes welling up with tears. She had relied on her mother for support since she was young. After her mother found happiness and started a new family, her attention shifted, and Isabe received less care. Now that she had suffered so much in this ce, Sophia didn''t notice anything unusual, but rk, who had ulterior motives, could see there was a problem. Isabe didn''t refuse rk this time. Right now, she just wanted to get away from here, and it didn''t matter who offered to take her. After a brief exchange with Emanuele, rk escorted Isabe out. Emanuele stood upstairs, watching rk help Isabe into the car. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. Looking at their backs, they appeared extremelypatible. He had said that he wanted Isabe to marry rk, so their cooperation could be even closer. He wouldn''t have to worry about how to get rid of this stepsister. But now, seeing how rk and Isabe were getting along, it made Emanuele feel like there was a wild beast raging inside his chest.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Watching rk''s hand on Isabe''s waist, helping her into the car, and seeing them drive away from the huge estate, Emanuele suddenly smashed his fist against the balcony railing. Thump! A muffled but powerful sound demonstrated just how angry he was at this moment. Isabe had a nightmare that night. She dreamt of Emanuele entering her room while she was sleeping, undressing her, and assaulting her. In the dream, this man''s actions were rough, apanied by the strong smell of smoke, alcohol, and a heavy scent of blood. It was as if he had killed many people beforeing to her. She pleaded with Emanuele, but he didn''t listen, kissing her and forcing himself upon her. No matter how she struggled, it was in vain, and eventually, she sumbed. Isabe woke up slowly, feeling a desire coursing through her body and the pleasure that this dream had incited. How could this be? Isabe wondered. She had despised this man, but why, in her dream, did she not resist his advances? Why did she even desire it? Was she going crazy? Isabe thought of the man who had killed without hesitation, even someone as innocent as herself. She actually found herself liking him? And she had dreamed such a passionate dream about him? If she truly developed feelings for Emanuele, it would be an unfortunate beginning. Thinking this, Isabe sighed and sat up in bed. She wanted to go to the kitchen for a ss of water when, to her surprise, she saw a dark figure sitting in a chair next to her bed. The sudden sight startled her, and she let out a cry. The bodyguards stationed outside heard Isabe''s cry and immediately opened the door, switching on the lights. "What happened, Miss Gould?" one of the bodyguards asked. "Shut up!" Emanuele''s voice came, harsh and menacing, causing Isabe to stop screaming. Isabe''s eyes, due to the bright light, had to squint at first. As she slowly rxed, she could see the person in front of her clearly. It was Emanuele! What was he doing here in the middle of the night, not making a sound? She had just woken up, and seeing a person suddenly in her room was startling enough. The bodyguard, seeing Isabe and Emanuele talking, knew that Isabe had been frightened by him. He closed the door again, giving them some privacy. "Why... why are you here?" Isabe asked Emanuele cautiously. "This is my apartment. Can''t Ie whenever I want?" Emanuele replied. His tone remained unfriendly, his face dark, and his gaze icy, making Isabe clutch her nket, afraid that Emanuele might hurt her. Damn it, Emanuele was so ruthless and cruel. Why was she having dreams of being intimate with him? Did she have some kind of illness? Did she have Stockholm Syndrome? It felt like she had be a masochist. However, Emanuele''s words reminded Isabe of her current situation. She was living here at his mercy. It seemed like she needed to find a way to move out soon. Isabe didn''t want to dwell on the issue with Emanuele any longer. She knew that if she kept pressing him, he would only resort to even more despicable methods to show her that she was wrong. This man, who killed so ruthlessly, as if he were chopping vegetables, would probably find torturing her even simpler. Isabe lowered her tired eyes and told Emanuele, "I want to sleep, please leave." However, even when she showed such a docile side, Emanuele didn''t relent. As she was about to pull the covers back up and return to her dreams, he suddenly stood up and approached her. Isabe''s eyshes trembled, her pupils flickering, and her heart raced. She was worried about what Emanuele might do next. She feared that he might harm her. "Then let''s sleep together," Emanuele said, lifting the covers and squeezing in beside her. With him came a gust of cold, imposing wind, and his dominant aura made it difficult for Isabe to breathe. She was terrified. How did her dream turn into reality? Isabe was scared. She immediately sat up and said, "Brother, we are both adults. You shouldn''t be sleeping with me." She was in her early twenties, not a child. How could she share a bed with an adult man? Isabe thought Emanuele was truly insane. On one hand, he despised her-a bothersome stepsister who suddenly appeared, looking to im a share of his wealth, and not being obedient. She might be polite on the surface, but she harbored resistance inside, and her proud demeanor, her desire to draw a clear line from people like him, challenged his dignity. But on the other hand, her appearance, like that of a rose, her soft, curvy body, ample chest, and perky buttocks, had a fatal sexual attraction for him. Whenever he saw her, he wanted to ravish her in bed. So, his decision was made, despite the contradictions. On one hand, he was eager to marry her off, hoping to never see her again. On the other hand, seeing her getting close to other men, engaging in flirtations, would stoke the fires of his jealousy, driving him to madness. Just like today when he witnessed Isabe and rk interacting like a young couple. Even though she had been away for a long time, that image still lingered in his mind, prompting him to throw caution to the wind and rush to Isabe''s apartment to confront her! Chapter 32: Sharing A Bed Chapter 32: Sharing A Bed Chapter 32: Sharing a Bed Isabe found herself in Emanuele''s embrace, covered by the bedsheets, sharing the same bed. Emanuele''s stature was imposing, his chest chiseled with hard muscles, and lying in his arms felt as ufortable as resting on a solid nk. Not only that, but his heartbeat, his scorching body temperature, and his dominant aura made Isabe feel incredibly uneasy. The intimacy of the contact was overwhelming, and Isabe blushed and trembled, desperate to escape. Isabe made an effort to shift her body, attempting to free herself from Emanuele''s hold. However, as she moved, she suddenly felt a rigid object pressing against her legs, poking her like a stick. At the same time, Emanuele''s voice, husky and filled with desire, whispered, "Isabe, you''re not obedient at all. Do you want me to have my way with you?" Emanuele''s words sent a chill down Isabe''s spine. She stammered, "I just want to sleep." "It''s toote," Emanuele murmured, unmoved by Isabe''s pleas. With a swift motion, he rolled over, pinning Isabe beneath him. His powerful, beastly physique covered her, casting a shadow that blocked out the light. Emanuele''s eyes were deep and filled with desire as they roamed over her. "I''m not... I just want to sleep," Isabe stammered, her words barely coherent. "It''s toote," Emanuele whispered, ignoring her pleas. In an instant, Isabe''s world shattered. Her silk pajamas, which Emanuele had provided for her since she arrived, were torn into shreds with a single pull from him. The sheer audacity of his actions left Isabe exposed, her face flushed with embarrassment and her body trembling. Emanuele''s eyes roamed over her shamelessly, filling her with fear and humiliation. In his gaze, she felt as though he had already vited her. Why was Emanuele subjecting her to such torment? Isabe couldn''tprehend. She was alreadypliant, obedient, yet he showed her no mercy. Isabe felt a sense of despair wash over her. Should she end her suffering by giving in, or endure the continuous torment Emanuele subjected her to? Isabe couldn''t find an answer. She attempted to shield her body, but Emanuele was swift. He seized both her wrists with one hand, effortlessly lifting them above her head and pinning them to the headboard. With his free hand, he touched her exposed skin, his rough fingers leaving goosebumps in their wake. "Emanuele, please, please spare me," Isabe pleaded. Her eyes were filled with tears, and the feeling of suffocation in her chest gradually spread, forcing her to gasp for air. But her fragile and innocent appearance only excited Emanuele even more. "Isabe, look at you now, so pitiful. Weren''t you always wanting to resist me, wanting to escape our world in the mafia?" Emanuele reached out to wipe the tears from Isabe''s eyes. The warmth of her tears heightened Emanuele''s excitement. After wiping them away, he even put his fingers in his mouth, savoring the salty taste of her tears, as if delicately savoring her vulnerability. Seeing this, Isabe couldn''t help but shout, "You''re crazy, you madman!" "Yes, you guessed it right. My enemies do indeed call me the Chicago Madman." Emanuele burst intoughter. Then he lowered his head and kissed Isabe''s lips. His aggression was strong, forcing Isabe to open her mouth, and he delved in with his tongue, savoring the fragrance between her lips and teeth. The floral and fruity scent on her body made him crave more, as if he wanted to devour her. Isabe had to endure Emanuele''s kiss, and her heart was filled with despair. She had to kill Emanuele; she had to kill him! But Emanuele was not satisfied with just that. He left Isabe''s lips and kissed her neck, then moved to her chest. As he kissed her chest, Isabe felt her body acting strangely, like it was being nibbled by ants, tingling, and her body involuntarily tensed up. Watching Isabe squirming, Emanuele chuckled. "Indeed, no matter how tough a woman''s mouth is, in bed, they all soften." Isabe red at him and growled, "Emanuele, don''t get too cocky. One day, I will surely take your life." "Isabe, you can only take my life in bed." Emanuele was indifferent to Isabe''s threats, even laughing heartily. This little thing was too cute, too naive, thinking she could take his life?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She had no idea how many ruthless criminal organizations had wanted his life, only to end up at the bottom of ake, fed to the fish by him. Emanuele kissed Isabe''s body, looking at her milky-white skin, so smooth and sensitive. With his touch, her skin trembled, and she couldn''t control her moans, giving him immense satisfaction. "Isabe, enjoy tonight," Emanuele reached out to pull down Isabe''s pants. He couldn''t hold back any longer, even though today was not an ideal day. But who cared? As the head of the Chicago Mafia, he did as he pleased, and no one dared to stop him. It was just a woman, even if she had a tough mouth, he could conquer her in bed and make her feel pleasure and surrender. Isabe gritted her teeth. Her uncontroble physiological responses made her feel ashamed. She knew she couldn''t continue like this, so she immediately said, "If rk finds out, he won''t marry me." One sentence made Emanuele abruptly stop. Isabe continued, "Didn''t you say it yourself? He needs a clean woman. How can a woman who''s been with her stepbrother be considered clean? If he finds out, not only will he not spare me, he probably won''t spare you either." Isabe had figured out that although Emanuele and rk appeared to be friends, it was more urate to say they were allies brought together by mutual interests. If their interests shed, they would likely turn their guns on each other. Emanuele''s attempt to matchmake her with rk was also driven by the belief that he could gain some benefits if she married him. But if rk discovered something, Emanuele''s n would crumble. Emanuele''s initial desire gradually faded. He stared at Isabe for a while, then couldn''t help but smirk. "Well done, Isabe. You''re quite clever, bringing up rk," Emanuele''s lips curled into a cold smile that sent shivers down one''s spine. Isabe bit her tongue, the sharp pain pushing back the waves of suffocation that had been washing over her. She knew her ustrophobia was acting up. She wasn''t sure if what she had just said would make Emanuele step back or push him further. But no matter the oue, if things were already this dire, why not give it a try? She absolutely couldn''t afford to appear too vulnerable in front of Emanuele, nor could she allow him to discover her ustrophobia, or the consequences would be dire. Finally, Emanuele released Isabe. At the same moment he let her go, Isabe quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she had won this gamble. But in the next instant, Emanuele seized her by the throat. Chapter 33: Wanting To Strangle Her Chapter 33: Wanting To Strangle Her Chapter 33: Wanting to Strangle Her "Isabe, no one has ever threatened me and lived to tell the tale," Emanuele said, his expression icy and his tone heavy, his grip on Isabe''s hand tightening. Isabe felt her throat bing unbearably constricted due to theck of oxygen. Her face turned crimson, and her vision started to fade, as if she might pass out any moment. Dear God, she hadn''t done anything wrong. Why was this demon torturing her so cruelly? Watching the girl in front of him struggling for her life, Emanuele''s lips curved slightly. Yes, she was so fragile. With a little more pressure, he could end her right there. Did he really think he was so special and powerful for toying with such a fragile creature? Emanuele contemted it; maybe he should just strangle her. Although Isabe was interesting, he couldn''t allow her to challenge his boundaries so easily. As the head of the Chicago Mafia, he had to establish dominance. Anyone daring to provoke him would meet a swift demise. How else could he control his underlings? However, as he saw Isabe''s face growing paler, her struggles gradually ceasing, and it seemed like she might lose consciousness any moment, he furrowed his brow. For some reason, he felt ufortable, and he immediately released Isabe. Isabe fell onto the bed, and at the same time, she got a chance to breathe again. It was like a fish that had been out of water for too long, suddenly being thrown back into it. She had never realized that being able to breathe fresh air normally could be such a wonderful thing. Yet, when Isabe looked up and saw the mountain-like man before her, she couldn''t help but tremble with fear. Her body was still shaking. Seeing Isabe''s fear, Emanuele''s difort grew. What''s wrong with you, Emanuele? She challenged you, and you didn''t like it. She''s scared of you, and you still feel ufortable? Emanuele left the room, closing the door behind him. He felt like he would go insane if he stayed with Isabe any longer. He was usually so decisive in his actions ¨C if he wanted to kill someone, they wouldn''t survive the next moment. But now, he was hesitating. What was wrong with him? Emanuele''s departure allowed Isabe to finally rx. This man was truly terrifying, with his inexplicable desire to be with her one moment and his irrational rage the next. In his presence, she felt like a tiny ant, with her life at his mercy. Isabe thought this situation was beyond dreadful. She wanted to escape, but everyone here was connected to Emanuele. Where could she go? The only option might be leaving the country, but she couldn''t bear to leave her mother behind. ... "Isabe, are you okay? You look really pale, and what''s with the bruise on your neck?" Evelyn asked as soon as Isabe arrived at the hospital. Both of them were doctors, so their professional sensitivity was high. Despite Isabe''s attempt to hide the marks on her neck with a ribbon, Evelyn immediately spotted them. "It''s nothing, just an idental injury," Isabe forced a smile. She had only noticed the bruising on her neck when she woke up that morning, a painful reminder of Emanuele''s actions the previous night. She hastily covered it with a scarf. Thinking of that demon, Isabe felt like she was living through a nightmare. How could she ever escape him? Did she really have to marry rk to break free? But she knew it would only be jumping from one abyss to another. "Did you and your wealthy boyfriend get a little too wildst night?" Evelyn teased, ncing at the bruise on Isabe''s neck and covering her mouth with her hand. "But seriously, be careful. That bruise looks pretty deep. If he had choked you to unconsciousness, what would you have done?" Isabe knew Evelyn believed it was some sort of yful game between her and rk. She had a headache. Why did Evelyn always have such a dirty mind? But she supposed that was better than Evelyn discovering that she had nearly been killed. "Honestly, your boyfriend really cares about you, making you bring two bodyguards even to the hospital," Evelyn remarked, casting a nce at the two men standing outside the corridor. Looking at Tony and Harry, Isabe furrowed her brow. "Evelyn, I really want to exin everything to you." She wanted to rify that she wasn''t officially with rk yet and that her current situation was orchestrated by her stepbrother. But observing Evelyn''s innocent demeanor, Isabe hesitated. She felt that sharing too much would only make her friend scared and confused. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I understand," Evelyn patted Isabe''s shoulder. "You don''t have to exin. Next time, ask your boyfriend if any of his friends are single and introduce me. If I could be pursued by someone so wealthy, why would I bother going to work? I''d be traveling around the world with my boyfriend." "Evelyn, the world isn''t as simple as it seems on the surface. It might look good, but you also lose a lot," Isabe cautioned. "Lose what?" Evelyn asked. "Like the possibility of losing your life at any moment," Isabe sighed, still haunted by the near misses she had experienced, from the almost car ident to the kidnapping attempt. She couldn''t help but shudder at the thought. She felt that her future would either end at the hands of Emanuele or his enemies. If she could make it to next year, it would be a reason to celebrate with champagne. Evelyn was quick to pick up on the implications in Isabe''s words. "Oh my god, so these two bodyguards suddenly appeared because your life is in danger?!" Isabe nodded. "Okay, I get it. I won''t envy you anymore, Isabe. You''ve been through a lot. So, are you nning to break up with him?" Evelyn inquired. Isabe smiled wryly. "I''m actually not officially with him. It''s just that my mother married the former head of the mafia, and I got dragged into all of this. I don''t even know how many people want to take my life now." Evelyn once again covered her mouth in astonishment. "Oh my goodness, I''ve never heard you mention this before!" She scrutinized Isabe, who was wearing a Dior blouse today. She noticed that Isabe had been wearing more upscale clothingtely. Could it be that Isabe''s newfound wealth was somehow rted to her stepfather? Was her wealthy suitor also connected through him? Evelyn knew that the mafia existed all over the world, and even in their country, there were several mafia groups. They had their struggles, and people died, but that was usually within their own circles. Ordinary people who kept their distance were usually safe. She had never imagined that her close friend would have any connection to these organizations. "I don''t know how to exin it, Evelyn. My life has be a nightmare, and telling you would only make you worry. I just hope you never get involved in this kind of life. It''s like a terrible dream," Isabe sighed, feeling utterly helpless and powerless. Chapter 34: Ambushed Chapter 34: Ambushed Chapter 34: Ambushed "Isabe, is there anything I can help with?" Evelyn asked. She was deeply concerned about her friend''s safety, but she also knew that she was just an ordinary person, and aside from caring, there wasn''t much she could do to help. "Don''t tell anyone, and don''t get involved with any of them," Isabe said with a bitter smile. "And please take care of yourself. I hope you stay safe." Isabe didn''t know if Evelyn, being her friend, might be a target for the people hunting her down. She hoped not. Despite discussing this with Evelyn, Isabe couldn''t shake off her unease. Every thought of Emanuele, his cruelty, violence, and unpredictable nature, filled Isabe with dread. He had brought her close to death on several asions. This fear was akin to what she had experienced with Chloe. She had once believed that escaping Chloe''s grasp would allow her to live a normal life, but now she realized she had plunged into an even darker abyss. Thinking about the uing month, where she wouldplete her studies and then marry rk, made Isabe even more desperate. She knew she had to make onest effort. If that failed, she would have to confide in her mother and hope that she could help her escape the clutches of that demon. Over the weekend, Grazia made a special visit to Isabe''s upscale apartment and invited her to go shopping together. Grazia was her only friend within the mafia, always warm and cheerful, able to alleviate her tension. Unlike Isabe''s current predicament, where she felt constantly tormented. Not to mention Leo, who stared at her with scrutinizing eyes, forcing her into their family without considering her true desires. "Isabe, we''ve never gone shopping together, and Emanuele mentioned that you''ve recently moved here, and he''s helped you buy a lot of things. You need to get some clothes that suit you," Grazia said, enthusiastically pulling Isabe out for a shopping spree. Isabe didn''t really want to go, but she felt obliged since Grazia hade all this way to invite her. Reluctantly, she went along with Grazia, and soon, Isabe was introduced to the shopping prowess of a true mafia princess. Grazia took her to high-end luxury stores she wouldn''t have dared enter on her own, and not only did Grazia have her pick out clothes, but she also bought a pile of them, along with a trip to a jewelry store. "Isabe, you need some jewelry. A ne, bracelet, or earrings would all look great on you," Grazia said while holding Isabe in front of a diamond ne. "I''m a doctor, wearing jewelry isn''t practical," Isabe declined, although her main reason for refusing was that these items were far too expensive. She nced at the price tag and realized that just this one ne equaled a year''s worth of her sry. The wealth of the Lombardi family was beyond her imagination. But Grazia insisted and had the sales clerk bring out the ne, cing it around Isabe''s neck. "It''s nice. Take this one. If it''s not convenient for work, you can wear it when you go out on your days off." Looking at the ne that Grazia had handed her, Isabe felt it was too precious, almost burning her hand. She knew that this amount of money was insignificant to their mafia family, but for her, it was a year''s hard-earned ie. She didn''t want to ept this gift and burden herself with owing Grazia a favor, but like Emanuele, Grazia was equally stubborn in her own way. She wouldn''t relent until Isabe epted. After their shopping spree, Grazia took Isabe to a nearby high-end restaurant. "I love the sds, seafood, and pasta here. You should try them," Grazia said with a smile. "I''m looking forward to it," Isabe replied, smiling. "By the way, Andrew will be joining us," Grazia mentioned. Andrew was a very witty and humorous person, and Isabe enjoyed their conversations. She felt that they, as outsiders in the mafia world, could rte to each other. She also wanted to learn from him how to navigate her interactions with these mafia guys better. At least, she didn''t want things to be as tense as they were now. Soon, Andrew arrived, and their food was served. "Isabe, it seems like you have a great rtionship with Emanuele," Grazia remarked. "I''ve never seen him so smitten with any other girl." Smitten? Isabe found it ironic. He wasn''t smitten with her as a person; it was because she was the gift he had to exchange. The better he treated her, the more valuable she became, and the greater his gains when he took her back. But who could she confide in about this? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "My rtionship with him isn''t as good as it may seem. Honestly, I just want a normal and ordinary life," Isabe said, sighing. "Oh, Isabe, I understand your feelings," Andrew consoled her immediately. "I had no idea Grazia was the mafia princess when we first started dating. I was just a regr businessman. Getting involved in the mafia world scared me, and I realized that one day I might lose my life. But then, I thought about it. I could lose my life, but I couldn''t imagine life without Grazia. So, I decided to be with her. After all these years, I''ve realized we''re not much different from regr people. So, Isabe, rx. You''ll be okay." "Thank you for not giving up on me, dear," Grazia said, leaning over to give Andrew a kiss. Watching them so sweetly in love, Isabe couldn''t help but envy them. They didn''t know that she was in an entirely different situation. The Emanuele she had encountered was a devil. Just then, a gunshot rang in her ears. "Get down!" Tony rushed over and pushed Isabe to the ground. On the opposite side, Harry did the same to Grazia and Andrew. Isabe didn''t understand what was happening. She heard a series of gunshots, terrified screams, and the sound of tables being knocked over. While Tony and Harry held them down, Grazia''s three bodyguards quickly joined the fray. Isabe witnessed a person who had intended to open fire on them getting a headshot from Tony. The man copsed right in front of her, blood and brain matter oozing from their forehead, sttering onto her hand, still radiating warmth. They clung to the gun in their hand, their eyes wide and fixed on her as life drained away. This was the first time Isabe had ever witnessed such a gruesome and terrifying scene. She was terrified and wanted to scream, but she knew that doing so would undoubtedly draw the attention of other assassins. Isabe immediately covered her mouth, took a deep breath, and calmed herself. Then, she cautiously moved over and retrieved the gun from the dying person''s hand. Raising her head, Isabe spotted an assassin preparing tounch a surprise attack on Harry from behind. Without hesitation, Isabe squeezed the trigger, firing a shot that struck the assassin''s shoulder. Bang! The gunshot echoed, and the assassin was hit in the shoulder. Harry swiftly turned around and delivered another shot. He looked at Isabe with eyes that now held a hint of appreciation and approval, unlike his usual coldness. Chapter 35: Andrew Is Injured Chapter 35: Andrew Is Injured Chapter 35: Andrew Is Injured The restaurant was a battlefield, with bullets flying and screams echoing. Isabe seized an opportunity to escape with Tony''s protection. But at that moment, Isabe heard Harry''s agonized cry. She turned around to see Harry had been shot, and his body was oozing blood like a river. He couldn''t stand and fell to the ground. Isabe instinctively wanted to rush back, but Tony stopped her. "It''s okay, our people are on their way. Harry will be fine." Will he really be fine? Isabe, being a doctor, wasn''t entirely clear about Harry''s condition. Still, he had lost so much blood, and it was likely an arterial bleed. This could be life-threatening in a matter of minutes. How could he be okay? Just then, someone spotted them and began shooting. Tony immediately shielded Isabe. "Go!" he shouted. Isabe clenched her teeth, grabbed Grazia, and led Andrew out of the restaurant. Outside, chaos reigned. Fortunately, Isabe spotted Phillip and his soldiers not far away, heading in their direction. They escorted Isabe and the others to the car and then moved toward the restaurant to provide support. "Phillip, please check on Harry''s condition. I''m very worried about him," Isabe requested. Despite her distaste for being surrounded by bodyguards, which prevented her from living a normal life, she couldn''t bear the thought of any of them getting hurt. "I will," Phillip replied. He loaded his gun and headed towards the restaurant. "Isabe, can you please check on Andrew? He''s injured," Grazia''s tearful voice redirected Isabe''s attention from the restaurant. "What happened?" Isabe inquired. She then noticed that Andrew''s arm was covered in blood. Quickly, she found the wound on his arm. "He got shot trying to save me," Grazia sobbed. "Darling, I''ve put you in danger." Despite the gunshot wound, Andrew seemed to be in good spirits. He reached out with his other hand and caressed Grazia''s hair. "Darling, I''m fine. Don''t cry for me; it''ll break my heart." Isabe fetched a first aid kit from the car and did a basic cleaning of Andrew''s wound. She used a bandage to stop the bleeding. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "For now, this will do. We need to get to the hospital as soon as possible," Isabe instructed. She had removed bullets from Emanuele before, without anesthesia, and in a situation where it was necessary. A trained mob boss like Emanuele was likely used to being shot. The pain was probably nothing to him. But Andrew was different; he was just an ordinary person. Operating on him without anesthesia would be excruciating. Grazia quickly ordered the driver to take them to the hospital. "Wait, you go first. I''ll check if there''s anything I can help with in the restaurant," Isabe said, picking up her medical kit and jumping out of the car. "Isabe, are you crazy? Aren''t you afraid those damned thugs will shoot you?" Grazia screamed. As a mafia princess, she had witnessed many such scenes, but it still frightened her. Why did Isabe appear so calm? Wasn''t she afraid at all? "I think it should be fine now," Isabe said. The restaurant had now returned to rtive calm. Several bodiesy on the floor, some were assassins, and others were innocent diners who had merelye for a meal. Who would have thought they would be killed? This was probably the first time Isabe had been exposed to such a bloody scene. She suddenly felt a bit suffocated. But worse, her stomach churned with nausea. The scene was too brutal. Even as a doctor, it was difficult to watch. For her, a doctor''s job was to save lives, and she did her best for every life. But for the mafia, human lives were as expendable as roadside weeds-pulled out without a second thought, with no remorse or sorrow. The world was bloody and dark, thest ce she wanted to find herself in. Yet, she was now forced into this darkness. Isabe arrived at the restaurant''s entrance, carrying a first aid kit. Phillip noticed her and looked surprised. "Miss Gould, you should have left with them. It''s dangerous here." Although they had dealt with the assassins, who knew if there were others hiding in the shadows, waiting to be discovered? Phillip didn''t want to take any chances. "I''m fine," Isabe replied, her gaze scanning the surroundings. She turned to Tony and asked, "Where''s Harry?" Dear God, she hoped he wasn''t in a life-threatening condition. Tony pointed to a figure huddled in the corner. "Harry looks bad; he''s lost a lot of blood. We can''t move him yet. A doctor is on the way." Isabe ran to Harry, lying in a pool of blood. His face and body were covered in it, giving him a gruesome appearance. Isabe reached under his nose, checking for a pulse. She breathed a sigh of relief; he was still alive. But the situation was grave. Harry''s breathing was faint, his face pale, and he had lost a significant amount of blood. He needed immediate medical attention and a blood transfusion. Isabe examined Harry''s injuries. He had been shot in the shoulder and abdomen. The wounds were still bleeding. These mobsters were professionals when it came to killing, but their first aid skills werecking. They had haphazardly used clothing to cover Harry''s wounds. While it slowed the bleeding, it didn''t fully stop it. Without proper disinfection, the wounds could easily be infected. Isabe disinfected Harry''s wounds and expertly bandaged them. Harry, with some consciousness remaining, opened his eyes and saw Isabe. He whispered, "Miss Gould, I''m relieved you''re okay." "I''m fine. Please, focus on yourself," Isabe urged. "Your condition looks terrible." "It''s okay. People like us already know our likely fate. I think it''s worth dying to protect you," Harry said with a hint of a smile. At that moment, he seemed content. Isabe gritted her teeth. She couldn''tprehend how these people were willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of money or honor. In her eyes, life was the most precious thing. Without life, everything else in the world became meaningless. After treating Harry''s wounds, Isabe helped a few other injured people as best as she could. Today was unlike any other day she had experienced. She had nevere into contact with so many injured patients, listening to their painful cries and seeing their gruesome injuries. Isabe''s heart ached. Unknowingly, her clothes and her body were stained with blood. Emanuele arrived on the scene. When he learned of the attack on his sister and Isabe, he dropped everything and rushed to the scene. However, he was a bit far from the restaurant, so it took him some time to arrive. He had Phillip bring a team to assess the situation first. When Emanuele arrived and saw Isabe, her white dress covered in blood and her hands and face stained, his heart tightened, and he momentarily held his breath. Chapter 36: Let Me Help You Bathe? Chapter 36: Let Me Help You Bathe? Chapter 36: Let Me Help You Bathe? He hurried towards Isabe and asked, "Are you okay? Where are you hurt?" God knew how intense his urge to kill was at this moment. If Isabe was truly injured, he would make those bastards pay a terrible price. "I''m fine. These bloodstains are from other people," Isabe exined. She hadn''t expected Emanuele to be so concerned about her, which pleasantly surprised her. Seeing that Isabe was indeed unharmed, Emanuele finally felt relieved. He nced at the people around him, the ones who were still alive, their wounds carefully bandaged and tended to. It was clear that someone had done a good job taking care of them. Was this all Isabe''s doing? Emanuele watched as Isabe continued to treat the next injured person. She conversed with them to soothe their emotions and expertly administered first aid. The surrounding area was now a rubble-strewn battlefield, littered with blood and corpses, yet Isabe remained emotionally stable. It seemed as though she wasn''t afraid at all as she helped the injured. In this ce, she looked like an angel. Their private doctor arrived, and he took the injured individuals for treatment. As for the remaining civilians, they were transported away in ambnces. With everything settled, Isabe stood silently, watching the ambnces drive away. Emanuele walked over to her, putting an arm around her waist and softly said, "Isabe, I never knew you were so capable." His tone was rare in its approval, and his eyes were brightly lit as if he had discovered a precious gem. Emanuele had heard from Tony about Isabe using a gun to kill someone. He thought of her as a fragile and timid girl who needed to be protected. Even though she resisted, her struggles were feeble, and he had never taken her seriously. Little did he know she had another side to her, one that made him find her even more intriguing. She was stronger and braver than he had ever imagined. Grazia, as the Mafia princess, had experienced numerous assassination attempts, but she had always been well protected by her bodyguards. She couldn''t do what Isabe had just done. When she learned to shoot, it took her a long time to hit the target. But Isabe was different. However, when Isabe heard Emanuele''s praise, she didn''t feel happy. Instead, she felt a nauseating sensation rising in her throat. It was disgusting, too disgusting! Isabe had never experienced anything so horrifying. The corpses were all in bizarre and gruesome states, some with heads blown off by bullets, some riddled with gunshot wounds, and others hacked to death. It was all so gruesome, bloody, and grotesque. Many of them hadn''t died with their eyes closed. The reason she had appeared so calm earlier was because she had suppressed her feelings. Her professional ethics as a doctor demanded that she remainedposed when dealing with such gruesome scenes. But now that the work was over, her body rxed, and the suppressed nausea surfaced, causing her to vomit uncontrobly. Emanuele frowned and watched Isabe throw up. To be honest, most people would be repelled and keep their distance. But for some reason, Emanuele didn''t find it disgusting. He was worried. In this moment, she appeared so fragile, as if she could shatter at the slightest touch. He reached out and gently rubbed her back, hoping it would make Isabe feel a little better. Isabe finished vomiting what little she had in her stomach. It was empty, but she continued to retch, even bringing up bile. Emanuele handed Isabe a bottle of water. "Have some water; it''ll make you feel better." "Thank you," Isabe said, taking a sip of water, feeling a bit relieved. As Isabe''s pallor gradually returned to normal, Emanuele''s tense heart rxed slightly. He couldn''t resist teasing her, "So, you''re this fragile? A few dead bodies can scare you like this?" "Just a few dead people?" Isabe responded, her voice filled with fear and anger as she looked into Emanuele''s eyes. "So, in your mind, it''s normal for a few people to die?" "Isabe, that''s how life in the Mafia works. You have to get used to it. Even if today, Phillip died right in front of me, my eyes wouldn''t blink," Emanuele replied. Phillip was his assistant and most skilled bodyguard. He had been with Emanuele since he was eighteen, and he still served him now. Isabe was once again shocked by Emanuele''s words. She looked at Phillip, who had also heard Emanuele''s statement. Yet there was no change in his expression. He seemed to ept that such things were normal. He was willing to give his life for his boss. Isabe''s pupils trembled as she looked at the people present, all of them Emanuele''s bodyguards, large, intimidating, and exuding an aura of ruthlessness. Like Phillip, they could give up their livesN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. for Emanuele at any moment. It was too terrifying. Isabe couldn''t fathom how these people could value the lives of others over their own. In her world, she might give her life for her mother, but for strangers, no amount of money could make her do the same. She didn''t know how she had ended up in this nightmarish world, and she was sinking deeper and deeper into it. Just as Emanuele said, ever since she entered their home, she couldn''t go back. After a moment of calm, Isabe decided to leave, but Emanuele held her hand. "Let go; I want to go to the hospital to check on Andrew," Isabe said. She didn''t want to stay with this devil anymore. Seeing that she was returning to her previous resistance and agitation, Emanuele couldn''t help but smile. He reached out and gently touched Isabe''s cheek. "Very well, but they probably don''t want to see you covered in blood." It was then that Isabe realized she was covered in blood, the result of helping others with their wounds. Indeed, she should clean up. Just as she hesitated, Isabe suddenly felt lighter as Emanuele lifted her off her feet. "Let''s go, take a shower, get some rest, and you can visit Andrewter," Emanuele said softly into her ear. His breath brushed against her ear, causing a tickling sensation on her cheek. For some reason, Isabe, who had previously felt uneasy, now began to rx. It was as if she felt safe when she was close to Emanuele. He brought Isabe back to their high- security apartment, and inside, she knew no assassin could get through. She felt utterly at ease. Emanuele found Isabe''s sleepwear, as well as underwear and lingerie. "Go ahead and take a shower, clean yourself up, and get some rest," Emanuele suggested. Isabe looked at Emanuele, hesitating. Emanuele, seeing Isabe''s reluctance, couldn''t help but ask, "Why aren''t you moving? Do you want me to help you with your bath?" Chapter 37: WhatS He Up To? Chapter 37: What''S He Up To? Chapter 37: What''s He Up To? "No, I can handle it myself," Isabe immediately headed to the bathroom. She had hesitated initially because the bathroom had a semi-transparent door. Isabe was worried that Emanuele would be able to see her while she showered, and the thought of his reaction made her anxious. Once Isabe went into the bathroom to shower, Emanuele sat down on the nearby couch. He lit a cigarette, deep in thought. He was well aware that the events of the day were orchestrated by the Sicilian mob. He had been tirelessly working to uncover their leader, a man named Frederick Butler. Now that he had a name, the next step was to track down this man. However, Sicilian mob members were exceptionally cunning, akin to rats crawling through dark corners. Exposing them would take some time. While he was contemting, Emanuele nced up and noticed Isabe in the bathroom, taking a shower. The bathroom had semi-transparent ss, offering a vague view of her silhouette. He could see her graceful figure moving within, her fair, shapely thighs, slender waist, and the curves of her breasts gently swaying as she showered. Though obscured by the mist, the asional ambiguity seemed to evoke more imagination. Observing her vague movements, it was clear she was washing her hair. Her chestnut hair flowed like silk, and Emanuele always enjoyed running his fingers through it, finding it even more pleasing than the most luxurious fabrics he had ever worn. Unconsciously, Emanuele had approached the edge of the bathroom, pressed against the ss, watching the beauty inside. Isabe began somewhat cautiously but seemed to rx when she thought Emanuele was no longer paying attention. Isabe had a bit of an obsession with cleanliness, and after getting blood on her, she felt the need to wash thoroughly, even if it meant repeating the process several times. As she showered, she suddenly felt something was amiss. She turned her head and was horrified to see Emanuele''s figure. When had he gotten so close to the ss, watching her shower? It seemed he had been observing her for quite some time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Startled by the sight of Emanuele, Isabe screamed. Emanuele, instead of being flustered by being caught, merely chuckled. He stepped closer to the door and knocked. The door seemed like it was about to be forcefully opened, as if Isabe didn''t unlock it soon enough. Feeling pressured and nervous, Isabe hastily rinsed the shower gel from her body, only to realize she had forgotten to bring her sleepwear into the bathroom. She cursed herself for being so careless. "Isabe, open the door," Emanuele insisted, shaking the bathroom door as if he might break it down at any moment. In her state of panic, Isabe had no choice but to wrap herself in a towel before opening the door. As she opened the door, Emanuele observed Isabe, wrapped in a towel. He couldn''t help but smile. Despite her efforts to cover up, her shoulders, arms, and the long legs were exposed. Due to her shower, she hadn''t put on any shoes, and Emanuele couldn''t help but gaze at her petite feet. They looked dainty and elegant, even her small, rounded toenails seemed captivating. Emanuele felt a dryness in his throat, a burning desire welling up within him. At this moment, the thought in his mind was intensely strong-he wanted her. Isabe clutched her towel tightly, the man before her, while expressionless, still emanated a dark desire from the depths of his eyes. She was frightened. Would hey his hands on her? He had promised her she would marry rk cleanly, wouldn''t he hurt her? Though Isabe thought this way, she remained uncertain. She knew that if Emanuele wanted to, she couldn''t stop him. Emanuele now stood at the bathroom doorway, his towering presence completely blocking it, making it challenging for Isabe to pass through. Avoiding Emanuele''s gaze, Isabe lowered her head and said, "Excuse me." However, Emanuele didn''t budge an inch. He was like a wall, and his eyes were fixed on her, particrly her chest. Even though Isabe tried to shield herself, it was evident that her curves were perfection. Isabe became anxious when she realized Emanuele was unresponsive. She spoke again, "May I pass, please?" Just as she finished her sentence, Emanuele pressed her against the adjacent wall. "No," Emanuele replied. He gently grasped her arms, his touch conveying the sensation of her freshly washed, smooth, and tender skin. Emanuele cupped Isabe''s face. "Isabe, you''re tempting me," his voice was husky, filled with desire. Isabe silently prayed for divine intervention to strike down this man who would dare utter such words. He was the one who initiated this, and now he used her of enticing him. Isabe was scared, and at this moment, she didn''t dare to resist. Instead, she said cautiously, "I''ve always thought of you as my big brother. I have deep respect for you. How could I possibly be trying to tempt you?" Emanuele didn''t seem to care about her words. He lowered his head and kissed her lips passionately. His kiss was intense, and Isabe could only endure his advances. Desperately wanting to push him away, she realized his strength was overpowering. Isabe was trapped, and she felt herself getting light-headed as he kissed her forcefully. Just then, the towel wrapped around her was yanked away by Emanuele. She had been exposed, entirely naked in front of him. Isabe screamed and tried to retrieve her towel, but her hands were pinned by Emanuele above her head. She felt helpless, like a prisoner suspended in the air. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t free herself. Emanuele''s gaze remained locked on her, examining her naked body, an alluring painting in the soft light. Hemented, "Isabe, you have a fantastic figure, as if you were made for me." As he spoke, he reached for Isabe''s breasts, causing her to wince in pain. She felt as though she could be vited like a helpless prostitute. "Emanuele, let me go!" Isabe screamed, her regret growing. She''d rather face the risk of losing her life at the restaurant than endure this humiliation. But the more Isabe resisted, the more excited Emanuele became. He buried his head in her neck, sucking and licking, trailing downward to her chest. Isabe gasped. This demon, what did he intend to do? Chapter 38: She Will Die Chapter 38: She Will Die Chapter 38: She Will Die Emanuele''s actions were effortless, and with a single hand, he rendered Isabe powerless to resist or stop his advances. Isabe watched in horror as Emanuele''s lips traced a path downward, circling her abdomen before moving even further south. Emanuele now crouched between her legs, his eyes filled with desire, and he touched her in a way that made Isabe cry out in pain. "Emanuele, please, I beg you, spare me," Isabe pleaded, her panic rising. She was overwhelmed, feeling as if she were a helpless, frightened dog, struggling to breathe as a suffocating sensation crept over her. Her mind began to reel from ack of oxygen, causing it to throb and spasm. Yet, despite her pitiable appearance, Emanuele had no intention of letting her go. There was a faint, gentle smile on his handsome face, a rare sight where Isabe was concerned. However, in the next moment, he moved closer, and Isabe cried out in shock. She tried to kick him, but she was no match for his strength. She could only surrender to Emanuele, enduring the mixture of pain and physical pleasure. Soon, fireworks exploded in her mind, and her body trembled uncontrobly. It was only when she wentpletely limp that she realized how red her face had be, her eyes zed, and tears of post-passion desire flowed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Emanuele seemed immensely satisfied by her reaction. He stood up, leaning in to taste the scent of her body on her lips. "Isabe, are you satisfied?" Emanuele asked, his voice a low whisper. Isabe, nowpletely powerless, slumped against him. For a while, she remained disoriented, her eyes still filled with hatred as she stared at Emanuele. "I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you!" Isabe shouted, feeling tainted. She was overwhelmed with anger, and the thought of what he had just done to her clouded her judgment. If she had a gun at this moment, she believed she would kill Emanuele without hesitation. A gun? That''s right, Isabe suddenly remembered. Earlier at the restaurant, she had taken a gun from a hitman. And now, the gun was in the pocket of her skirt. Isabe immediately moved toward her skirt, and Emanuele, not knowing her intentions, wore a contented expression. His lower body remained firm, and he desired to take her right there. However, he restrained himself. The game between the cat and the mouse was best yed slowly. Killing her instantly would take away the fun. Thinking about the pleasure he had just received from Isabe, Emanuele licked his lips. One day, he would make her serve him in the same way. As Emanuele was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw Isabe turn around, holding a gun in her hand, the barrel pointed at him. A hint of disbelief crept onto Emanuele''s face. He couldn''t believe that Isabe would point a gun at him. "Isabe, what are you doing?" Emanuele asked. "You humiliated me. I want you dead!" Isabe shouted, her eyes burning with anger. She had endured a terrifying nightmare, the events of a few moments ago. "Really? Then go ahead and shoot," Emanuele said, raising his hands. "You can shoot me." Isabe had never anticipated Emanuele''spleteck of fear. He actually invited her to shoot him. Isabe''s hands trembled, and the person who had been resolute about killing him was now trembling. "Go ahead, shoot at my head," Emanuele said. "That way, I''ll die instantly." He smiled and raised an eyebrow toward Isabe. "Don''t push me!" Isabe tightened her grip on the gun. "Don''t think I won''t shoot. I dared to pull the trigger earlier today at the restaurant." "Of course, I know you''re not afraid, darling," Emanuele said, his face still wearing a gentle, calm smile. Seeing that Isabe didn''t pull the trigger, Emanuele even took a step closer. Witnessing this, Isabe panicked and retreated two steps, cornering herself against the wall. "Stay away from me!" she pleaded. She wanted to shoot, but she was paralyzed by fear. This was Emanuele, the head of the Chicago Mafia. Killing him meant a death sentence not only for herself but also for her mother. Living was not her main concern; if she managed to kill the Mafia boss, she could always end her own life afterward. These mobsters would usually resort to torture beyond the boundaries of life and death. Emanuele, realizing her fear as her trembling hand held the gun, pressed it to his forehead. "Isabe, go ahead and pull the trigger," he taunted, his eyes fixed on her. "With one pull, you can have me dead right in front of you." Isabe, her lips quivering, her breath fast, was gripped by her ustrophobia. Emanuele continued to press her. "What are you waiting for, Isabe? Are you not the brave one?" he urged. "Let go of me!" Isabe pleaded, tears streaming down her face. She felt icy cold, her body trembling, and the fear of a panic attack overcame her. In the blink of an eye, Emanuele snatched the gun from her trembling hand and fired a shot into the air, creating a loud bang that startled Isabe. "You had the chance to kill me, Isabe, and you hesitated," Emanuele said. "Did you find it too hard to do?" Isabe, her face pale, appeared lifeless. Her gazecked any luster, as if her soul had left her body. "What''s going on?" The bathroom door was pushed open, and Phillip appeared. "Damn it, who the hell let you in?" Emanuele barked in frustration, moving to shield Isabe behind him. Phillip, initially thinking that something terrible had happened, was equally shocked by the unexpected sight. He immediately apologized and left the bathroom, hoping that his boss would forgive him for intruding. The bathroom was now empty, with only Isabe and Emanuele remaining. Emanuele returned with a towel and wrapped it around Isabe, carrying her to the bed. "Isabe, it seems you didn''t really want me dead, did you?" Emanuele smiled, asking, "Does this mean you like me?" He gazed down at Isabe, who remainedpletely unresponsive. She hadn''t moved a muscle and seemed to have lost her breath. Emanuele was puzzled. This wasn''t like her. She had the guts to kill, so why was she reacting this way? He gently tapped her cheeks and called her name. "Isabe, are you okay?" Worried for her, he wondered what was happening to her. After a while, Isabe slowly came to. She bit her tongue hard, causing blood to flow and the pain to bring her back to herself. "I''m fine," she managed to say. Emanuele stroked her hair and went to fetch a hairdryer. Isabe took the opportunity to grab her purse and swallow an estazm. What was it about her encounters with Emanuele that always left her in a state of anxiety and distress? She feared that one day, she might lose her sanity. Chapter 39: Emanuele Wants To Move In With Her Chapter 39: Emanuele Wants To Move In With Her Chapter 39: Emanuele Wants to Move in With Her Emanuele brought over a hairdryer to help Isabe dry her hair. Isabe had a lot of long, wet hair scattered over her, which he found to be quite troublesome. He pursed his lips, realizing that it might take a while to get it dry. Without further thought, he reached out and began to blow-dry her hair. He had never done anything like this before, and he wasn''t particrly skillful at it, but to his surprise, Isabe resisted his help. "No need to trouble yourself. I can do it myself," she said, attempting to take the hairdryer from Emanuele. The presence of this man suffocated her, and she despised the feeling. Emanuele''s face turned icy cold. "Isabe, you''re being disobedient again? Let me think... how should I punish you? Should I make you willingly obey me in bed? What do you say?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isabe''s body trembled uncontrobly. Thinking about the events in the bathroom, she felt that everything was going terribly wrong. This man seemed to haveplete control over her, ruling every aspect of her life. Isabe felt trapped and helpless. Exhausted, she closed her eyes. So much had happened today, and she was tired. As Emanuele dried her hair, he did so in silence, his presence imperceptible, which gave Isabe some respite. Unknowingly, she fell asleep. After he was done drying her hair and was about to speak, Emanuele noticed Isabe''s rhythmic breathing. He turned to see that she had fallen asleep without realizing it. Seeing her tranquil slumber, free from the vignt fear she disyed when awake, Emanuele couldn''t help but smile. He reached out to gently touch her cheek. This was a stark contrast to his previous rough treatment, as he now caressed her with great care. He was afraid that the slightest movement might startle her. Honestly, he seemed to be less and less interested in her resisting and fearing him, though he couldn''t fathom why. Emanuele gazed at Isabe for a while before lying down beside her. He tenderly cradled her in his arms. Isabe had a horrifying nightmare in which she found herself in a world drenched in blood. People were chasing her with guns and knives. One person came closer, wielding a massive knife, ready to strike her down. Isabe, holding a gun, instinctively fired a shot. Bang! The gunshot echoed as her assant fell to the ground, lifeless. Isabe woke up abruptly, finding that it was broad daylight, and she was alone in the room. Emanuele wasn''t there, which relieved her. She touched her aching head, still haunted by the dream. Her heart was racing, probably due to the events of yesterday, when she had fired a gun and injured someone. It had filled her with fear. She got up and went to the fridge, pouring herself a ss of cold water, which offered some relief. Isabe suddenly remembered Andrew and Harry. She had been too terrified and tired to recall what had happened after that. Isabe decided to check on them. Tony drove her to a private hospital where Andrew and Harry were receiving treatment. Isabe entered Andrew''s room, and as soon as she reached the door, she heardughtering from inside. It was Andrew and Grazia, and it was clear they were in good spirits. "Oh, Isabe, you''re here!" Grazia greeted Isabe warmly. She approached and hugged Isabe, nting a kiss on her cheek. After the gunfight they went through yesterday, Grazia felt that their bond had deepened. Isabe felt the same way. No matter what, they had be friends who had faced life and death together. "Andrew, are you okay?" Isabe shifted her gaze to Andrew. Recalling yesterday''s events, it had been quite frightening. Andrew raised his hand, showing it off. "Apart from the initial shock when I got hit, I''m fine. It''s just a minor wound, isn''t it?" Isabe looked at Andrew''s bandaged hand, which looked a bit swollen, and couldn''t help but smile. It seemed like he was rtively fine. "The doctor said you need to stay in the hospital for a week," Grazia chimed in. "Andrew wanted to check out right away, but I stopped him." "I don''t think it''s a big deal, and staying in the hospital for so long is quite a hassle," Andrew comined, looking pitiful. "No, for the sake of your safety, I suggest you stay in the hospital for a few more days," Grazia replied with a stern expression, giving Andrew no room for negotiation. Observing this married couple banter, Isabe couldn''t help but think, even in the world of the mafia, true love existed. Grazia was so kind and open-hearted. It made her wonder why Emanuele seemed like a demon inparison. After visiting Andrew, Isabe went to see Harry. Harry''s injuries were evidently more severe than Andrew''s. He was still lying in bed, unconscious and in a worse condition than the day before. "Is he doing okay?" Isabe asked Tony, her concern apparent. Harry''s condition seemed much worse than the others, and she was deeply worried. "The doctor said he should wake up in a couple of days," Tony reassured her. Seeing Isabe''s worried expression, Tony tried tofort her. "When he wakes up, he cane back to work as your bodyguard." Isabe immediately rejected the idea. "No, he can''t. He needs to rest properly, especially after what happened." The thought of them being put in danger because of her actions pained Isabe. However, she was also a victim in this situation. She was just an ordinary person, yet she had been forcibly drawn into this world. The recent attack had been terrifying, and she couldn''t help but wonder what other dangersy ahead. Isabe didn''t know and was filled with apprehension. Her phone suddenly rang. "Isabe, are you guys okay? I just heard from Emanuele that you were attacked," Sophia''s worried voice filled the line. "Oh my God! May God keep you safe. You must be all right." "I''m fine, Mom," Isabe reassured her. "But what about you? Are you okay?" She suddenly realized that if she, as Emanuele''s stepsister, was in danger, then Sophia, as Emanuele''s stepmother, might be in even greater danger. "Isabe, you don''t have to worry about me. We''re all in the estate right now, and we rarely go out. We have plenty of bodyguards here, so it''s the safest ce," Sophia replied. Isabe hoped that was true. She didn''t want any more danger. "By the way, Isabe, Emanuele told me that he has to protect you personally. So, starting today, Emanuele will move into the apartment with you," Sophia continued. "No, I refuse!" Isabe eximed, surprised and her voice raising a notch. "We''re both adults; it''s not appropriate for us to live together." Oh God, just thinking about the twisted things Emanuele had done before made Isabe feel very anxious. If that lunatic actually moved in with her, she was afraid she wouldn''t be safe, not even her innocence. Chapter 40: EmanueleS Close Protection Chapter 40: Emanuele''S Close Protection Chapter 40: Emanuele''s Close Protection "Isabe, listen, it''s not the time for you to act recklessly," Sophia said. "You''ve be a target, and I worry about you living alone. With Emanuele by your side, you''ll be safe." She believed in her stepson, sure that he could take care of Isabe. Safe? Isabe couldn''t shake the feeling that Emanuele was the least safe element. "Mom, there are bodyguards all around my apartment. No killer can break in," Isabe insisted. She remembered the events of yesterday and felt like it was a nightmare, making her want to escape immediately. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But now, it seemed like that demon-like man didn''t intend to let her go. "Isabe!" Sophia''s tone grew urgent and slightly angry. "You''re the only person in this world I''m truly concerned about. Even Leo, to be honest, doesn''t hold the ce in my heart that you do. If something happens to you, it would break my heart." Over the phone, Isabe heard the emotions in Sophia''s voice, bordering on the brink of tears. It made her hesitate to voice her refusal. After all, what if something did happen to her? How would her mother cope? Although Emanuele was twisted, deriving pleasure from tormenting her, he was at least capable of protecting her. But she wondered what would happen between them now that he was moving in. Isabe closed her eyes and let out a soft sigh. "Alright, Mom, I''ll do as you say." After all, the apartment wasrge enough. They could each stay in separate rooms, hopefully with no interference. Isabe didn''t want Emanuele to touch her, though. Even though the sensation wasn''t unpleasant, it was too humiliating. She had no dignity left when she was in front of him. That evening, when Isabe returned to the apartment, she found that Emanuele was already there. He was sitting on the couch, smoking, his long legs stretched out in front of him, appearing incredibly rxed. "Isabe, starting today, I''ll be living here," Emanuele said with a sly smile. He seemed to be in a good mood, and his hazel eyes flickered with an almost fiery light. Isabe, however, couldn''t force a smile. She looked at the tall, powerful man in front of her. In his presence, she felt as small as a chick. "I appreciate you taking the initiative to protect me," Isabe said. "But I hope you understand that I''d like you to do nothing more than provide security." She couldn''t help but warn Emanuele, even though she knew her warnings were likely in vain. "Nothing more?" Emanuele repeated her words in a low voice. He then stubbed out his cigarette and walked towards Isabe with firm steps. Isabe instinctively stepped back, but it was toote. Emanuele had already reached her, and he reached out to encircle her waist, pulling her into his embrace. His other hand held her chin, forcing Isabe to look up at him. "What else did you want to say? Is it something like this?" Emanuele inched closer to Isabe. At this moment, they were very close, nearly nose to nose. He had just finished smoking, and the scent of tobo wafted over her, making Isabe feel ufortable. "Emanuele, when I beg you, can you let me go? You wanted me to marry, right? Why are you treating me like this now?" Isabe begged, almost on the verge of tears. After what happenedst night, she had developed a psychological shadow, terrified that Emanuele would cruelly vite her again. But when she looked into her eyes, filled with pain, despair, and a hint of humiliation, and saw her refusing to give in, Emanuele felt an intense thrill. "What''s there to be afraid of? rk doesn''t know anything, does he? After I have my fun, I''ll hand it over to rk. It''s a win-win situation. You don''t have the guts to betray me, right?" Emanuele spoke while lowering his head to kiss Isabe''s lips, his hand caressing her cheek, feeling her smooth skin. Then, his hand trailed down, skimming along her back, moving up and down, lightly and deeply, just like his unpredictable nature that kept people guessing. "You can''t do this, Emanuele," Isabe''s voice trembled. Her body felt tense, and she sensed Emanuele''s excitement, as if he intended to devour her whole. This perverted, demonic man! She noticed that sometimes, the more nervous she got, the more excited he became. It disgusted her to her core. She couldn''t afford to show too much emotion in front of Emanuele because she realized he enjoyed the feeling of controlling her. Emanuele soon noticed that Isabe was repressing her emotions. Even though she had been in a state of panic and fear earlier, she now appeared quite calm. Emanuele loosened his grip on Isabe. This woman was indeed smart. She knew he enjoyed her fear, so she made an effort to appear calm. But little did she know that one''s eyes could betray them. No matter how calm she acted, her eyes wouldn''t meet his, and she kept swallowing repeatedly. It had already given her away. However, Emanuele released her. He wasn''t in a hurry. He wanted to see how long she could resist. Emanuele stepped back from Isabe, and the stifling atmosphere around them dissipated. Isabe breathed a sigh of relief and felt lighter. She told Emanuele she needed to go to her room to freshen up and immediately rushed into her bedroom, locking the door behind her. She didn''t want to experience what had happened the previous night again. Observing Isabe''s swift move to lock herself in her room, Emanuele couldn''t help but chuckle. She was such a naive girl. Did she really think that would keep him out? But he decided not to harass her any further. The truth was, he hade here to ensure her safety. It was hard to believe that a man who had once wanted her dead was now personally safeguarding her. For Emanuele, it all boiled down to not letting his status as the head of the Mafia be challenged. Ensuring her safety was, in essence, protecting his reputation. In the eyes of their enemies, he and Isabe were one. If she died, they would perceive him as weak, unable to protect even his own, and this could lead to a strong attack against him. He couldn''t afford that. Isabe''s life hadn''t changed much. She continued working as usual. However, because Harry was in the hospital, Emanuele assigned another bodyguard to ensure her safety. Today, a seriously injured car ident victim was brought to the hospital. Isabe, along with Pippo, participated in the surgery and sessfully saved the patient''s life. As Isabe left the operating room to wash up, she couldn''t help but wonder. It was strange. These people were severely injured, but she didn''t find treating them gruesome. In fact, she felt a sense of fulfillment in saving lives. But the corpses from the previous night''s shootout had left her nauseated. Perhaps it was the casual disregard for life among those men that she couldn''t tolerate. Pippo walked over to her at that moment. "Saving lives is a beautiful thing, isn''t it?" Pippo appeared thoughtful. "Yes," Isabe replied. "I prefer our profession. We get to save so many lives, unlike those mafia guys who tread on life casually." Isabe understood the underlying meaning of Pippo''s words. She didn''t want to delve into this conversation further, so she simply said, "Yes, I feel the same way." She returned to her office, but Pippo called out to her, "Isabe, I know you probably want nothing to do with those people. Don''t you want to leave this life behind?" Chapter 41: Chloe Is Coming To Chicago Chapter 41: Chloe Is Coming To Chicago Chapter 41: Chloe Is Coming to Chicago Isabe paused, her footsteps faltering, as if she was filled with uncertainty. She turned to look at Pippo. In Isabe''s impression, Pippo was merely a schoolmate and someone who had been helpful to her and Evelyn at work. His personality was mild and cultured, making him a friend she could interact with, but that was it. But now, he seemed to see right through her, recognizing the miserable state of her life, and incredibly, he asked if she wanted to leave. She wished she could. However, thinking about Emanuele''s icy gaze and his cold-blooded demeanor, Isabe knew she couldn''t escape. At least for now, she hadn''t found an opportunity to flee. Furthermore, his enemies believed she was associated with the Lombardi family, and if they killed her, it would hurt Emanuele, even though she wasn''t! But all in all, it made Isabe feel trapped. Staying here meant being toyed with by Emanuele, but leaving would likely result in her being abducted by Emanuele''s enemies, who would ultimately torture her to death. "Thank you for your concern, Pippo. I''m fine. I don''t want to leave," Isabe told Pippo. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "But you don''t look fine," Pippo sighed. "Isabe, are you sure you don''t need my help? Trust me, maybe I can help you get away from those people." "No, Pippo. I need to rest for a while, I''m feeling tired," Isabe waved off Pippo, then turned and left. Pippo watched Isabe''s retreating figure, furrowing his brow. Why wouldn''t Isabe listen to him? Because of Pippo''s words, Isabe became even more agitated. She was well aware of Pippo''s intentions, but for now, what could she do? After a short rest, Isabe resumed her work. Despite being an intern, she was diligent and efficient, making the doctors eager to have her around. Evelyn couldn''t help but admire Isabe. "Isabe, you''re amazing. You''re already the princess of the Mafia. You don''t need to work. You have endless money every day. So, why are you working so hard now?" "I was forced into that world. Someday, I''ll break free from it. My dream is to save lives as a doctor," Isabe replied. Her early years had been marked by the loss of her father, and she and her mother had struggled through adversity, facing mistreatment, hunger, and cold. This experience had driven Isabe to desire to be a doctor, to save lives and, indirectly, rescue the families of those she helped. She hoped to ease their hardships and prevent other children from suffering as she had. This determination, however, had gradually eroded since she was thrust into the world of the Mafia. At that moment, Isabe''s phone rang, and when she saw the text message, her face turned deathly pale, and her breath becamebored. The message was from her cousin Chloe. "Isabe, long time no see. I miss you. Next week, I''ll be visiting Chicago. I hope you can host me." Isabe, trembling, couldn''t control her hands, and even her phone fell to the ground. Chloe was coming, and Isabe had an extreme fear of her cousin. Even though they hadn''t seen each other in years, Isabe''s phobia red up at the mere mention of her name, as it did now. Chloe scared her more than Emanuele. Isabe immediately retrieved estazm from her bag, shaking as she struggled to open the bottle. Due to her severe trembling, the bottle slipped from her hand and scattered pills all over the floor. She quickly picked one up and swallowed it, desperate to calm her anxiety. "Isabe, are you okay?" Evelyn was startled by Isabe''s reaction. As Isabe''s good friend, Evelyn knew about her condition, but over the years they had been together, she had rarely witnessed her having an episode. Even when it happened, it had never been as terrifying as it appeared now. Just moments ago, Isabe was fine. How did she be like this after checking her phone? After taking the medication, which helped stabilize her emotions a bit, Isabe told Evelyn, "My cousin says she''sing to visit me." Isabe had shared a little about Chloe with Evelyn, giving her just a hint of the situation. But as soon as Evelyn heard about Chloe, she was filled with hatred for her. "That wretched woman dares toe and find you? Tell me when she''sing, and I''ll bring a baseball bat. Let me show her what I''m capable of!" Evelyn expressed her anger. Listening to Evelyn''s passionate defense of her, Isabe felt warm inside. She smiled, gripping Evelyn''s arm. "It''s okay. I''ll do my best to ovee it. If ites to it, I just won''t see her." Isabe thought that Chloe must being to meet Emanuele. Remembering how much Madelyn had admired Emanuele, she probably heard all about him after returning home. Isabe couldn''t help butugh at the thought of Chloe trying to seduce Emanuele. She felt less terrified because she believed that Emanuele would make Chloe regret her actions. After all, bad people needed even worse ones to punish them. Isabe tried to put this issue out of her mind. She had grown up and be independent. She was determined not to let Chloe affect her mood. After work, Isabe returned to her apartment and started preparing dinner. She made her favorite tomato pasta, with a few slices of bacon added for extra vor. It looked absolutely delicious. But just as she had ced the pasta on the table, the apartment door swung open, and Emanuele walked in. "You can cook? Not bad!" Emanuelemented, his eyes immediately drawn to the pasta on the table. It awakened his appetite. "My cooking is good," Isabe responded confidently to Emanuele''s praise. She was actually quite skilled at cooking. When she was younger, she used to help her uncle''s family cook. At first, her cooking was terrible, and Madelyn and Chloe would scold her. To avoid their punishment, Isabe worked hard to improve her culinary skills. Even the usually picky Madelyn couldn''t find fault with her cooking, and it was impable to others. Emanuele didn''t hesitate to sit at the dining table and move the te of pasta in front of him to start eating. "Isabe, it''s no trouble for you to make another portion for yourself," Emanuele suggested, enjoying the noodles. Isabe clenched her teeth in frustration but had no choice. She turned and headed back to the kitchen to prepare another serving of pasta. She even fried an egg and added two sausages this time, then ced it in front of Emanuele. Emanuele looked up at her. "This is for you," Isabe said, feeling that a big guy like him couldn''t possibly be full from just one serving of pasta. Emanuele gazed at Isabe''s youthful face, so beautiful and considerate. He smiled and said to her, "All right, thank you, my dear Isabe." Thest few words were deliberately drawn out, making it sound very ambiguous. Isabe couldn''t help but re at him. Chapter 42: She Killed Chapter 42: She Killed Chapter 42: She Killed After finishing their meal, Emanuele went to the wine cab and poured a bottle of red wine into tall sses for himself and Isabe to share. It was rare to see him in such a good mood, and it was even rarer for the two of them to get along peacefully. Isabe was quite surprised. Emanuele drank wine heartily, his face adorned with a smile, and his eyes sparkled like mes. It was evident that he was extremely excited. However, Isabe had an ominous feeling because typically, when Emanuele was this excited, it meant that he had encountered something that thrilled him in a particr way. Isabe''s gaze shifted to Emanuele''s clothing, where she noticed a dull liquid stain on his gray cuffs. Isabe''s heart quivered. Had he killed again? It was only during those moments that he disyed such excitement. "Isabe, I''m so happy," Emanuele said as he sat beside her, putting his arm around her shoulders and allowing her to lean into his embrace. "We''ve caught a group of Sicilians. I used ancient Eastern torture methods on them, ying and drawing their tendons. You can''t imagine, they look like a pile of mud now, haha, it''s so entertaining!" As Isabe listened to Emanuele''s description, a feeling of nausea churned in her stomach. What she had eaten earlier threatened toe back up, but all she managed to do was retch. "Can''t you handle this?" Emanuele, who was now standing by the bathroom door, asked. Isabe looked at Emanuele, resisting any contact with the devil himself. "Would you like me to show you what real hell looks like?" Emanuele inquired. "You''re insane!" Isabe screamed. She couldn''t bear to be around Emanuele any longer. Initially, she thought he might be a decent person, but in reality, his core was ruthless and brutal, and he would likely never change. Crazy? Emanuele cruelly smiled. He had always known that Isabe was like an innocent angel, kind, pure, and a doctor who saved lives. In contrast, he had grown up on the edge of life and death, exposed to various forms of cruelty, kidnapped, nearly killed, and even ordered by his father to murder the servant who had been with him since childhood. All of this was done to teach him how to be ruthless, how to use any means necessary for his own gain, even if it meant harming his own family. So when he found out that his father''s girlfriend was pregnant, he didn''t hesitate to cause a car ident that killed her. He knew his father was aware of it all along, but they never discussed it. And now, looking at the pure and innocent Isabe, he thought, why should her world remain so straightforward? Since she had be the princess of the mafia, there were things she needed to know. "Isabe,e with me. I''ll show you my world," Emanuele said, pulling her along. Isabe struggled desperately. "Emanuele, please, let me go. I''m begging you. Spare me, please!" The thought of what she might see next was suffocating, making it impossible to breathe. Soon, Emanuele had led Isabe to a dungeon. Despite her resistance, Emanuele forcibly dragged her inside. The dungeon was surrounded by heavily armed guards. They passed through the soldiers and entered the deeper parts of the dungeon. The dimly lit space was filled with scurrying rats, and the cells held many prisoners. In the corner, Isabe noticed a bloody mass, like a massive clot of blood. "What is this?" Isabe''s heart clenched with an ominous premonition. At that moment, Phillip approached and pointed to the massive bloody lump in the corner. "Boss, he''s already dead. Should we dispose of him?" Dead? So, this was a person? Isabe''s throat constricted, and she struggled for breath. Her vision darkened in waves. "Yeah, toss it out for the dogs," Emanuele said casually. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Phillip called over two people from the surroundings and bagged the grotesque remains. Isabe didn''t want to continue watching, but at that moment, her eyes seemed paralyzed, locked onto the inhuman figure. She watched as Phillip and the others picked him up, cing him into a large ck stic bag. As they moved him, Isabe saw the person''s head, face, body-all exposed without skin, blood-red and still dripping, creating a chilling sight. Isabe was on the brink of being scared to death. "How''s this? Isn''t this more realistic than those anatomical models you''ve seen at school?" Emanuele suddenly leaned in close to Isabe''s ear, speaking softly. "I could be your teacher; I understand human anatomy better than your professors. I''ve conducted experiments on real people. If you want, these prisoners here can be subjects for your experiments." "Damn it, God will surely send you to hell!" Isabe turned to Emanuele, losing herdylike composure as she cursed him. Even Satan would be horrified if he witnessed this scene. Isabe cursed the devil and wished him a ce in hell. Emanuele, far from being upset by her curse, burst intoughter. In his eyes, Isabe was as naive as a child. He embraced her, feeling the softness of her body, and the subtle fragrance of flowers and fruit that clung to her, in stark contrast to the smell of blood in the dungeon. "Isabe, I won''t be going to hell, and even if I do, I''ll drag you down with me," Emanuele said. After that, he brought her to another area where a person was suspended and still appeared to be alive. Emanuele drew a handgun from behind and said to Isabe, "Even though you bravely shot the enemyst time, your uracy isn''t good enough. You have to remember, you didn''t deliver a headshot; it might be you who ends up dead." He stood behind Isabe, held her hand, and forced it to hold the gun. "No... please!" Isabe cried out, her body ice-cold, eyes quivering, her blood running cold, as if she might die at any moment. It was too horrifying. Was Emanuele making her kill? No matter how Isabe struggled, it was futile. She was forced to hold the gun, forced to pull the trigger, and she watched, with wide-open eyes, as the bullet passed through the person''s head right in front of her, sttering blood. "Ah!" Isabe screamed, and her tears fell inrge drops. She trembled uncontrobly, her skin covered in goosebumps, gasping for breath. She had killed someone. She had killed! "Hahaha!" Emanuele burst intoughter. He held Isabe tightly, kissed her passionately, and licked away her tears. "Isabe, good girl, you did great!" he praised. "From now on, you and I are the same kind of people. You called me a devil, so you are one too." He held Isabe tightly, kissed her, and his hands roamed her body, as if he wanted to merge her into his very essence. Chapter 43: Chloe Comes Over Chapter 43: Chloe Comes Over Chapter 43: Chloe Comes Over At this very moment, a surprising notion crossed Emanuele''s mind. Maybe he needed a woman, someone who would be a perfect match for him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He had had numerous girlfriends in the past, but for him, they had all been just sexual partners. None had the appeal that made him want to conquer a woman both physically and emotionally. Isabe, however, seemed different. Regardless of her figure or personality, he found her quite enticing. It was just her status as his step-sister that was off-putting. But if he set that aside, there was no denying he was drawn to her. As he held the woman in his arms, feeling her fear and distress, Emanuele continued to kiss her, trying to soothe her emotions. "Isabe, you''ll get used to it," he said. Tears continued to stream down Isabe''s face, and the realization of having taken a life left her trembling in fear. Her hands were stained with blood, and she thought she might die. "Devil, you are truly a devil," Isabe muttered, then her vision went ck, and she fainted. Seeing Isabe pass out, Emanuele hesitated for a moment before scooping her up. He looked at her, her face as pale as paper, and couldn''t help but curse softly, "Damn it, you fragile woman. I hope you''re okay." Isabe felt like she had been in a deep, dream-filled sleep. She dreamt about her childhood at her uncle''s house, the scenes of being mistreated, bullied by Chloe, and locked in a pitch-ck room. Then, she dreamt of Emanuele, who appeared as a demon in her dream, torturing her relentlessly, causing unbearable pain. Isabe suddenly opened her eyes, finding herself on therge bed in the apartment. Her mind felt foggy, as if it were filled with cotton, and she couldn''t remember what had happened. She realized she was extremely thirsty and physically weak. Being a doctor, she estimated she had been unconscious for over a day. "When will she wake up? If she doesn''t wake up today, I''ll blow your damn brains out!" came Emanuele''s irate voice from outside the room. Simultaneously, the room door was pushed open. Isabe spotted Emanuele''s towering figure. Emanuele gazed at Isabe, who was sitting there in a daze, and he couldn''t help but smile. It seemed her recovery was going well; she already had the strength to resist him. "You had a high fever, slept for three days. I thought you were a goner. Thankfully, Isabe, you didn''t disappoint me. You''re remarkably strong," Emanuele praised, cupping Isabe''s face. He disregarded her struggles and nted a kiss on her forehead. Good Lord, she had been asleep for three days! Isabe was shocked. She quickly reached for her phone; she had missed three days of work, and Evelyn was probably extremely worried. However, when she attempted to make a call, she realized that someone had answered Evelyn''s calls for her. Emanuele leaned over and noticed Isabe''s phone screen was stuck on the most recent missed call. He told Isabe, "While you were unconscious, your best friend kept calling, so I picked up for you." "You answered it for me? What did you say?" Isabe was shocked, fearing that Emanuele might have said something inappropriate. Emanuele shrugged, "Does it matter? I told her you were sick and wouldn''t be able to go back to work for a few days." Isabe quickly dialed Evelyn''s number. "Evelyn, I''ve been sick for the past couple of days and couldn''t make it to work," Isabe exined. "I know. Your step-brother answered the call and informed me about your condition," Evelyn''s laughter came through the phone. "So, your mother married the former head of the mafia. Is your step-brother the current mafia boss?" "Yes," Isabe admitted. "Oh my goodness, he seems so gentle. Isabe, is he Emanuele?" Evelyn had heard about Emanuele; he was quite famous in Chicago, known for his ruthless methods, but his handsome and charming appearance made him a favorite among many young girls. "Yes," Isabe confirmed, feeling Evelyn''s excitement. "Evelyn, I envy you for having such a powerful brother. If your cousin knew, she''d be so jealous of you." Thinking about Chloe''s uing visit to Chicago, Isabe realized she had only four days left, and she had been asleep for three of them. She had to face the truth; she wasn''t entirely ready. Isabe felt the weight of Chloe''s strong psychological control, always living in her shadow, never escaping her influence. "Evelyn, I''m feeling a bit tired. I need to rest," Isabe changed the subject and said her goodbyes. Hanging up the phone, she noticed Emanuele staring at her, and that eerie feeling crept up on her again. "What''s wrong?" she asked. She was genuinely exhausted, and the thought of dealing with both Emanuele and Chloe weighed heavily on her. If they decided to torment her together, Isabe was unsure if she could handle it and not lose her mind. "Three days without food while you were unconscious. Get up and eat something," Emanuele finally decided not to agitate Isabe further and suggested she get up and eat. Isabe did feel hungry, so she got up. However, she was so weak that her steps were unsteady. Seeing this, Emanuele simply lifted her off her feet. Isabe couldn''t help but exim and reached out to cling to Emanuele''s neck. Emanuele held Isabe as they walked to the dining room and ced her gently on a chair. He was gentle in his actions but couldn''t resist a hint of mockery in his tone. "You''re as fragile as a flower on the windowsill." "That''s all thanks to you," Isabe retorted, refusing to back down. "You talk back well. Let''s see if you''re just as defiant in bed," Emanuele sneered. With that onement, Isabe fell silent. She knew that Emanuele could truly dominate her. He had shown her just how powerful he could be that night. As she thought back to that experience, she realized that while it had brought her physical pleasure, it had been a psychological humiliation. This man was truly despicable! Isabe drank two sses of water and had some spaghetti and mushroom soup, feeling her energy slowly returning. After her meal, Isabe received a call from Sophia. "Isabe, I heard you were sick. Are you okay now?" "I''m fine, Mom," Isabe replied. "Oh, Chloe ising over. Do you want to join us for dinner?" Sophia''s words drained the color from Isabe''s face, leaving her looking pale as a ghost. Chapter 44: Meeting Chloe Chapter 44: Meeting Chloe Chapter 44: Meeting Chloe She said she wasing in a week, right? How is she here already? Isabe had absolutely no preparation for this. But thinking about it, it was quite typical of Chloe; she always enjoyed ying games with her. Telling her she''de in a week, only to arrive three dayster, was a way to shock and unnerve her, catching her off guard ¨C a type of yful maniption. "Isabe, are you still there? Can you hear me?" Sophia hadn''t received any response from Isabe and couldn''t help but ask again. "Mom, I need to rest right now. I won''t be seeing her," Isabe finally found her voice after a considerable effort. After hanging up the phone, Isabe struggled to calm her emotions. Her heart was racing as if it wanted to burst out of her chest. This feeling was terrible. "Are you okay, Isabe?" Emanuele asked, breaking the silence at the dining table. He noticed that Isabe''s face was terrible after taking that call, and she seemed as if she might faint. Did she react this way every time she talked to Sophia? Was she just naturally sensitive or timid? However, she sometimes stood up to his intimidation, so that didn''t seem likely. If she cried and begged right from the start, he''d find it rather uninteresting. But Isabe was different. Looking at Emanuele''s concerned gaze, Isabe felt he was truly enigmatic. Sometimes ruthless and sometimes surprisingly gentle. She knew better than to hope for the devil, as he would inevitably shatter that notion whenever she started to think he might not be so bad. With a sigh, Isabe realized that a calm life had be a luxury for her. She always told herself to stay calm and think of strategies to ovee difficulties. However, with Chloe''s imminent arrival, she couldn''t help but tremble. Her damn ustrophobia seemed to be acting up again. After finishing her meal, Isabe returned to her room to rest. Although she didn''t have to work today, she still needed to finish some reports she had been neglecting. She would be graduating in a little over a month. At some point, Emanuele joined her at her side, watching her work on her report. He said, "Isabe, soon you''ll be finishing your studies." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "At that time, I''ll marry rk," Isabe preempted what Emanuele had likely wanted to say. "Hahaha, it seems you''re already aware of that. That''s good." Emanuele patted Isabe''s head and then reached out to y with her hair, causing her reddish-brown locks to coil around his fingers, making Isabe feel as if she were being toyed with. "However, rk recently returned to Canada for something important. He''s busy and probably won''t have the time to visit you." Recently, rk''s cousin had been in a critical situation, and he had been taken by the enemies, barely managing to escape with his life. This incident had put rk''s authority to the test, and he intended to make those responsible pay. Isabe wasn''t aware of the details, but when rk left, he had called and said he had to go to Canada and asked her to wait for him. She had agreed, although secretly, she hoped he would stay away for a month or so, which would conveniently dy her wedding. Emanuele studied Isabe''s face closely. She had just recovered from an illness, and her expression appeared fragile and somewhat unwell. Yet, it didn''t diminish her beauty in the slightest. He leaned in and gently kissed Isabe''s cheek, then slid his fingers to her lips, causing them to be slightly swollen under his touch. Her eyes were filled with innocence and confusion, as if she didn''t know what he intended to do. But what if she used that mouth of hers to do something more intimate? Would her expression still be so innocent? The mere thought of it made him frighteningly aroused, on the brink of explosion. "Emanuele, what do you want?" The confusion in Isabe''s eyes had turned into anger. She thought this man had gone too far. He was now treating her as an object, ying with her, treating her like prey. "I''m admiring you, you''re beautiful," Emanuele didn''t hold back his appreciation, even the simple act of touching her body made his blood boil. "Beautiful?" Isabe didn''t believe Emanuele''s words. She had always considered herself in, and she''d known that from childhood. Chloe had always mocked her looks and figure, causing her to lose confidence in dating after one failed rtionship. So she couldn''t understand why a man of Emanuele''s caliber would be interested in her. Maybe it was just for the novelty, just to toy with her. She wasn''t going to be his ything. Isabe turned away and buried herself under the covers. "Please, I''ve just recovered from an illness and I''m still weak. I need some rest." Emanuele, watching her huddle under the covers, wanted to keep teasing her, but considering her recent illness, he didn''t want to push her too far. He gently stroked her hair. "Fine, get some rest." No matter how many times Isabe visited the Lombardi mansion, she always felt uneasy. But today, it was even more suffocating because Chloe was here. After work, she had no choice but to go to her stepfather''s house. Yesterday, she had used the excuse of not feeling well to avoid coming, but tonight, she couldn''t get out of it. Chloe had moved into the Lombardi family mansion as soon as she arrived in Chicago since, other than Isabe and Sophia, she didn''t know anyone else in the city. Today, after several phone calls from Sophia, Isabe had to rush to her stepfather''s house immediately after work to meet Chloe. As soon as she entered the living room, she saw Chloe. Chloe was now wearing thetest CHANEL dress, her thick hair cascading down her back, and she had applied a subtle makeup that made her look extremely elegant anddylike. However, Isabe couldn''t help but feel a sharp edge to her appearance. "Isabe, long time no see. You''ve be so pretty!" Chloe''s voice was surprisingly cheerful compared to her usual dark tone when she spoke to her alone. She approached Isabe. As Chloe came closer, Isabe felt her breathing bing increasingly difficult. Fortunately, she had taken her medication in advance, or she feared she might copse. Chloe arrived by Isabe''s side and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, "You little bitch, why do you think you cane here? Trying to steal Emanuele from me? I''ll tell you, you''ll pay for your greed!" Isabe''s body trembled uncontrobly. This was Chloe''s favorite phrase. Every time she said these words, she would start hurting her. Now she was here again. Isabe had to admit that she always felt powerless in front of Chloe. She had lived in Chloe''s shadow from childhood to adulthood. She had hoped that she would grow stronger when she went to college and moved to Chicago, far away from Chloe. But now, it seemed like nothing more than a dream. She dared not say anything rebellious; every time she thought of the times when Chloe was in a bad mood and would hit her, p her, or kick her, she didn''t know how to resist. Her fear of Chloe had been deeply imprinted on her body, and she reacted like Pavlov''s dog, instantly triggered when she saw Chloe. Just then, a hand was ced on Isabe''s shoulder. She raised her head and saw Emanuele''s handsome yet icy face. Emanuele also looked down at her. "What''s wrong, Isabe? You don''t seem well. Is it because you haven''t fully recovered from your illness?" Isabe hadn''t spoken yet, but Chloe had already taken the initiative to talk to Emanuele. She walked up to him and extended her hand with a smile. "Mr. Lombardi, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Isabe''s cousin. You can call me Chloe." Chapter 45: Sending Her Money Chapter 45: Sending Her Money Chapter 45: Sending Her Money Chloe gazed at Emanuele with a look of joy and admiration, which irritated him. Many women looked at him with that same look, but he never showed them much favor. Emanuele was getting irritated and snapped, "You''re so damn rude. I''m waiting for Isabe to answer my question. What business is it of yours?" After being reprimanded by Emanuele in public, Chloe''s smile stiffened. She looked over at Isabe, whom Emanuele was holding, with a sh of jealousy in her eyes. Why did this wretched bitch Isabe get Emanuele''s favor? Look at her, pale and looking older than her years. Look at her in and cheap dress, her plump figure. What about her couldpare to Chloe? She was a refineddy groomed by her parents, while Isabe was just a fatherless wild child. How could shepare to her? Chloe was clearly superior. Isabe gradually regained her senses and looked at the man beside her. For some reason, Emanuele''s presence made her feel safe at this moment. Moreover, he had scolded Chloe. Watching Chloe being reprimanded, her expression ufortable, Isabe rxed slightly. Chloe wasn''t all that. She smiled at Emanuele. "I''m just a bit tired from work, that''s all." "Then, after dinner, we can go back to the apartment early," Emanuele suggested, running his fingers through Isabe''s hair. "Okay." The interactions between the two didn''t go unnoticed by the others present. Chloe was furious, cursing Isabe in her mind, nning to find an opportunity to trip her up. However, Sophia and Leo were content. They had always feared that Emanuele might not ept Isabe, but it seemed like their rtionship was better than expected. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sophia added, "Then let''s hurry up and eat. After dinner, Emanuele, you can take Isabe back to the apartment." "Emanuele and Isabe are living together?" Chloe was shocked. Had her cousin''s rtionship with Emanuele developed to this extent? "Recently, Isabe was attacked by enemies, and Emanuele said he wanted to protect her closely to avoid any further danger," Sophia exined, growing more pleased with her stepson for wanting to protect Isabe. Chloe stared at Isabe and Emanuele, stunned. This bitch Isabe had already seduced Emanuele in such a short time? Chloe was jealous. She also liked Emanuele. Today was their first meeting, but she had been instantly captivated by his handsome, manly appearance. She vowed to make Emanuele fall for her. But was he getting along so well with Isabe? Did he like her? No, that couldn''t be. Chloe thought, Isabe was so ugly and overweight. How could Emanuele be interested in her? During dinner, Chloe tried to get close to Isabe. "Isabe, let''s sit together, okay? Why does your stepbrother always reject me?" Isabe''s body trembled uncontrobly when she felt Chloe trying to sit next to her. She instinctively moved closer to Emanuele. Since when had Emanuele be her protector? Emanuele also noticed Isabe''s actions. He didn''t know why, but it was clear that Isabe didn''t like her cousin. He didn''t like her either. The way she stared at him, like a hungry dog eyeing a piece of meat, was rather revolting. If it weren''t for her being rted to his stepmother and stepsister, he might have gouged out her eyes. So he firmly declined Chloe''s proposal, "Miss, I''d prefer it if you sat elsewhere. Don''t disturb our little world." His straightforward refusal left Chloe feeling embarrassed once again. She''d never experienced such humiliation in all her life. She red at Isabe, convinced that it was all her fault that Emanuele didn''t like her. But Chloe quicklyposed herself and smiled at Isabe. "Isabe, I''d like to sit with you. Is it okay? Why does your stepbrother keep rejecting me?" Isabe felt Chloe''s hint, and even though she was very reluctant, fear still clung to her. She had no choice but to say to Emanuele, "I''d like my cousin to sit next to me." A big smile spread across Chloe''s face. She knew Isabe would listen to her; she had trained her that way from a young age. If Isabe didn''t obey, Chloe would punish her severely. She used all sorts of punishments: sticks, stones, tying her to trees, pushing her down the stairs - every method she could think of. Eventually, she seeded in turning Isabe into an obedient dog. And now, after all these years, Isabe still looked at her with fear in her eyes, unable to utter a word of defiance. Chloe sat beside Isabe and couldn''t resist patting her arm. "Isabe, I knew it. We are the best sisters in the world." On the way back to the apartment after the banquet, Isabe remained silent. She realized that Chloe hadn''t changed a bit over the years. In front of others, she was a kind and gentledy, but when they were alone, she was malicious. At the same time, Isabe found herself sinking into self-disgust. She couldn''t believe that she hadn''t made any progress over all these years. She couldn''t ovee her fear of Chloe. She despised this version of herself. After all these years, she hadn''t grown a bit. As soon as she entered her apartment, Isabe rushed to her room, showered, changed into her pajamas, and threw herself onto the soft, oversized bed. Wrapped in nkets, she finally felt rxation. It was only on her bed that she could find peace. Emanuele pushed open Isabe''s bedroom door and saw her lying on the bed. He walked over and sat beside her. "What''s wrong tonight? You seem quite upset." "Nothing, maybe it''s because I haven''t fully recovered. I''m just tired," Isabe replied. She couldn''t believe that Emanuele was concerned about her emotions. Emanuele believed her and said, "Well, if you''re tired, you can rest for a few more days and not rush back to work at the hospital. I''ve taken over your life, and if you need any living expenses, I can provide." After he said that, Emanuele picked up his phone and quickly sent a message. Isabe received a notification on her phone, and when she opened it, she couldn''t believe her eyes. Emanuele had indeed sent her money. Previously, Emanuele had mentioned taking care of her apartment rent, but since she moved here, she hadn''t spent much. Her apartment was fully furnished, and her living expenses were minimal, especially since she often ate at the hospital. So she hadn''t needed to ask Emanuele for money. But now, Emanuele had actually transferred a substantial amount of money to her. Isabe counted the zeros, unable to believe her eyes. It was a full fifty thousand dors. She wasn''t mistaken. Isabe immediately sat up on the bed and looked at Emanuele. "Why did you send me so much money?" "Because I felt like it," Emanuele replied. He looked at Isabe''s nervous, shocked, and bewildered expression. For some reason, he found it incredibly adorable. Fifty thousand dors meant little to him, but seeing how happy it made her was interesting. Chapter 46: Chloe Wants To Have A Private Chat Chapter 46: Chloe Wants To Have A Private Chat Chapter 46: Chloe Wants to Have a Private Chat Isabe''s first reaction upon receiving the money from Emanuele was shock, followed by confusion, and then the realization that she couldn''t ept this money. "Emanuele, this money is yours. I can''t ept it," she said. She couldn''t take such a significant amount of money without a clear reason, especially when she didn''t know where it came from or how many people might have suffered for it. Besides, she wouldn''t feel at ease spending it. "I''ve never taken back something I''ve given," Emanuele told Isabe. "Consider it for buying some supplements for your health. You look quite pale and fragile. Eat well." Emanuele reached out and pinched Isabe''s cheek. He couldn''t help but notice how smooth her skin was, as silky as milk, making him want to touch it again. His grip was a bit firm, and when he let go, it left a red mark on Isabe''s cheek. It was a sessful attempt to kindle the fire of anger in her eyes. Emanuele couldn''t help butugh and left the room before Isabe could confront him. Isabe watched Emanuele''s departure, grumbled, and sighed as she rubbed the slightly sore spot on her face. This man was indeed rough. She decided she wouldn''t feel safe keeping all that money. She would keep a portion for herself and donate the rest to various charitable projects. She could consider it a good deed done for Emanuele. "Did that witche to Chicago already? And you''ve met her? Isabe, where is she? I want to rip her apart!" Evelyn angrily eximed during their lunch break. Isabe had told Evelyn about Chloe''s arrival in Chicago during their lunchtime break. "Calm down!" Isabe quickly tried to soothe Evelyn. "I don''t need to calm down," Evelyn said in anger. She had heard about some of the things Chloe had done to Isabe, not everything but enough to make her furious. "Damn, maybe you should tell your stepbrother about this. I hear he''s nice to you." Emanuele had taken care of her when she was seriously ill, hadn''t he? Hearing Evelyn''s suggestion, Isabe felt somewhat ufortable. "I think that might not be a good idea," she hesitated. If Emanuele found out, he might use it against her and threaten her whenever he pleased, making her life even moreplicated. "So what should we do then?" Evelyn looked at Isabe. "You can''t be a coward. You need to stand up. Otherwise, she''ll keep controlling you." Forever? Isabe thought. Hopefully not. She felt less frightened of Chloe than she used to, but seeing her after so long made her a bit uneasy. She was confident she could handle Chloe. "It''s not that I think, Isabe, why would she suddenlye to Chicago out of the blue? Could it be that she''s interested in Emanuele?" Evelyn suddenly thought and felt like a genius foring up with the idea. "Why didn''t shee to Chicago in all these years, but suddenly, after your mother''s remarriage, she shows up?" Isabe couldn''t make sense of Chloe''s motives. "You mustn''t let Emanuele be with her, Isabe. Otherwise, she might poison his ears, and you''d be in big trouble," Evelyn warned. She didn''t know much about the world of the mafia, but she knew they could be as ruthless as crushing an ant. Once Chloe, that nasty woman, got close to Emanuele, and if she instigated him to torment Isabe, it would be a disaster. "They probably won''t be together," Isabe thought, recalling Emanuele''s attitude toward Chloe at the dinner. She didn''t believe they would be together. Maybe... they wouldn''t be together? That evening, before leaving work, Isabe received a message from Chloe, asking her to go shopping together. Her body trembled uncontrobly. Evelyn took Isabe''s phone, looked at the message, and with a mocking smile, sent a reply to Chloe: "Sorry, I''m busy!" Then she handed the phone back to Isabe. She wanted to say something more direct like, "Get lost, you bitch!" But she was afraid it would cause trouble for Isabe. The current Isabe couldn''t match Chloe in a fight. After Evelyn sent the message, Isabe was concerned that Chloe might get angry as a result. Indeed, soon after, Chloe started frantically calling her. Isabe felt like throwing the phone away to escape the incessant calls. Evelyn patted Isabe''s shoulder, indicating that she should rx. "I''d love to help you block her number, but I know you won''t do it." Isabe couldn''t bring herself to do it, and she feared it would only make Chloe angrier. She felt she couldn''t handle Chloe''s wrath at this moment. On the other end of the phone, Chloe was infuriated that Isabe had refused to answer her calls. How dare she defy her? Why did she think she could escape her control just because she no longer lived in her house? Chloe couldn''t help but sneer. She needed to make Isabe understand who her master was. What a despicable person she was, even daring to defy her master''s orders. Very well! Eventually, after three or four calls, Chloe gave up trying to reach Isabe. This relieved Isabe. "Never mind all that, Isabe. Come on, let''s go out for dinner," Evelyn decided to take Isabe to a restaurant to help her rx. Isabe didn''t want to take the lead, as she felt she was not strong enough at the moment. She believed that she could take on Chloe, but she also realized that her strength wasn''t enough. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Isabe returned to her top-tier apartment, she was met with an unexpected visitor at her doorstep ¨C Chloe. Chloe stared at Isabe with seemingly friendly eyes. "Since you didn''t want to go shopping with me, I decided toe to you. Your mother told me your address." Isabe''s pupils trembled. Why wouldn''t Chloe ever leave her alone? "Let''s go, Isabe, into your apartment. I have a lot to say to you," Chloe said. She also noticed the bodyguard apanying Isabe. She knew she had to be alone with Isabe for this conversation to happen. No, Isabe thought. She didn''t want to be alone with Chloe. She was certain Chloe would find ways to punish her, just like she used to. However, despite her resistance, her actions seemed well- trained, and she subconsciously opened the door to let Chloe in. Chapter 47: Mental Breakdown Chapter 47: Mental Breakdown Chapter 47: Mental Breakdown "Wow, Isabe, you really know how to enjoy yourself. Living in such a big apartment! You know, you used to live in the attic," Chloe said, admiring the apartment''s environment as she entered. This luxurious ce was filled withrge furniture, thick carpets, and vases with fresh, dew-kissed flowers all around. Indeed, the apartment was vast and spacious, decorated with the kind of luxury that Chloe had always dreamt of. While her family had money, she had grown tired of the countryside. No matter how spacious it was, or howrge, it couldn''tpare to Chicago and this apartment. Chloe daydreamed about standing on the balcony, gazing down at the city lights, sipping a ss of wine in a rocking chair, and enjoying the street view. She couldn''t help but think about how wonderful it would be if this were her ce. At this moment, Chloe couldn''t help but think about it. Isabe watched Chloe, behaving like the apartment''sdy, and bit her lip, not saying a word. She was just too timid. She had spent so many years living in Chloe''s shadow, almost as if it had be a reflex to stop resisting when she saw Chloe. "Alright, Isabe, tell me, which room are you staying in now?" Chloe turned to look at Isabe. Isabe pointed to the master bedroom. Originally, this apartment had been just for her, and Emanuele had moved all of her stuff into the master bedroom. So she had been living in there all along. Later, when Emanuele came, he hadn''t asked her to leave, so naturally, she stayed in the adjacent guest room. Chloe immediately pushed open Isabe''s bedroom door, and when she saw the spacious interior, she was stunned. "Wow, this is really nice. Isabe, look at you! A lowly bitch like you can actually live in such a good ce! It''s unbelievable." Chloe closed the door and sat down on Isabe''s bed without any politeness. "Yeah, this bed is soft andfortable. Isabe, how did you manage this? Why would Emanuele allow you to live in such a nice house? Didn''t he see your wretched nature? You''re only fit to live in a dark warehouse, not here." Chloe continued, getting up to open Isabe''s closet. When she saw the high-end luxury clothes and bags, her jealousy went through the roof. "God, damn it, Isabe, why the hell do you have all of this?" Chloe''s own closet didn''t have so many high-end clothes; her mom only allowed her to buy three or four expensive outfits a year. But Isabe''s closet was full of them! Jealousy was driving Isabe to the brink of madness. Why did Isabe get to have so much while she had nothing? After thoroughly inspecting Isabe''s room, Chloe turned back to Isabe and pped her. "You wretch, you slut! Do you think you can resist me now just because you have all of this? Today, I allowed you toe out, and you dare to refuse me!" Isabe''s cheek stung from the p, and she was forced to shrink back, unable to move. Her rational side told her she should resist, that she shouldn''t let it go on like this. But her emotions continued to control her actions. For all these years, she had grown ustomed to being bullied by Chloe, making it impossible to act against her. Isabe''s weakness only fueled Chloe''s cruelty. She reached out, grabbed Isabe''s hair, and forcefully mmed her head against the nearby wall. "Wow, you wretched bitch. Look at you now, just like a piece of crap. Do you dare to resist me now? Huh? Do you think Emanuele likes you, and you can do whatever you want? If you weren''t his stepsister, would he take care of you like this? He''s just ying with you, and there are plenty of other women around him. Once he gets tired of you, he''ll rece you. When that happens, I''ll kill you." Chloe''s sharp voice was piercing, making Isabe''s head pound against the wall. She felt a ringing in her ears and thought she was going to die. After lecturing Isabe, Chloe let her go. It was a relief because this wasn''t her own ce. With so many people paying attention to her, causing serious injuries would only bring trouble. "Isabe, go tell Emanuele you want to live with me," Chloe decided when she saw the luxurious apartment. She liked Emanuele, but when they first met, he had seemed to despise her and avoided contact. Yet he had been quite good to Isabe. So, Chloe thought she could manipte Isabe into living together and getting closer to Emanuele. Emanuele would surely ept her proposal, and soon she would have him all to herself. Chloe was very confident. She had a slender figure and good manners, far better than the overweight Isabe. Emanuele would definitely fall for her; it was just a matter of time. Upon hearing Chloe''s words, Isabe was shocked, as if she had heard something terrifying. She stared at Emanuele with an incredulous look in her eyes. "What did you say?" Isabe couldn''t believe her ears. "I said I want to live with you both. Go tell Emanuele that we, as cousins, haven''t seen each other in a long time. You miss me and want to live with me." "I won''t say that!" Isabe clenched her teeth. This was the first time she had gathered the courage to resist Chloe. She could imagine that if Chloe moved in, she would torture her relentlessly. Isabe knew she had to be strong and protect herself. She was no longer the fragile little girl she once was, living in Chloe''s shadow. If she couldn''t hold her ground now, she might fall back into the same miserable life she had known as a child. p! As soon as Isabe spoke, Chloe pped her across the face again. Isabe''s vision dimmed, and her cheek burned, but she remained standing. She refused to give in, to let Chloe have her way. "You bitch, what did you say? You don''t want me to move in? Are you out of your mind? I''ll kill you!" Chloe shouted in anger. She was like a raging lioness, her dignity challenged. She had never imagined that Isabe, who had always obeyed her, would learn to resist. Isabe endured several ps from Chloe. At this moment, she felt as if she had been transported back to her childhood, the time when Chloe had tormented her from age six to seventeen. She was now twenty-two, and she had thought she had escaped Chloe''s control. But she realized she had never truly broken free. In this moment, Chloe was torturing her with such ferocity that Isabe couldn''t move. Not until Chloe realized that things might not be going her way did she immediately release Isabe. Isabe, now unsteady on her feet, copsed onto the floor. "I''ve got to go now. I''ll visit you again next time, Isabe. If Emanuele asks, you know what to say, right?" Chloe tidied her hair, maintaining her appearance as a refineddy, in stark contrast to the battered and bruised Isabe on the floor. Before leaving, Chloe took two dresses from Isabe''s closet. "These dresses will look better on me, Isabe. You''re too fat to pull them off." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Isabe stared at Chloe''s departing figure. She felt like her world was copsing, descending into darkness, and there was no glimpse of a future. All the confidence and strength she had built over the years had crumbled in this moment. Trembling, she reached for a bottle of pills, doubled the dose, and swallowed them to stop her body from shaking so violently. But her spirit had already copsed. Chapter 48: She Dares Not Speak The Truth Chapter 48: She Dares Not Speak The Truth Chapter 48: She Dares Not Speak the Truth Emanuele returned to the apartment quite early because he was eager to enjoy the dinner Isabe had prepared. He couldn''t forget the delicious pasta she had cookedst time. He had to admit that Isabe was an excellent cook, better than the chefs he usually hired. However, upon entering the apartment, he noticed the unusual silence and a deserted living room. Tony was the only one there. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this hour, Isabe should have been home, getting ready to prepare dinner. "Boss," Tony greeted Emanuele as he walked in. "Where''s Isabe?" Emanuele inquired. "Miss Gould is in her room. She''s been in there all evening, saying she''s tired and needs some rest." "She hasn''t eaten yet?" Emanuele asked. "No," Tony sighed, "Miss Gould''s cousin came to visit, and they''ve been talking in her room." Tony was Isabe''s bodyguard, and while he couldn''t enter her room as she was ady, he was responsible for ensuring her safety. If he didn''t receive any response, he would have to check on her safety. In this case, it was clear that Isabe wasn''t in immediate danger, but there might be other concerns. Emanuele approached Isabe''s room and knocked on the door. "Isabe, are you alright?" After a pause, Isabe''s voice came from inside. "I''m fine, just a little tired from work, so I wanted to rest." "I just want to check on you," Emanuele said as he reached for the door, but to his surprise, the room was locked. "Very well. Now Isabe''s be quite cautious, even locking her door," he thought. His actions had clearly startled Isabe. "You don''t need toe in. I''ve changed into my pajamas and am lying down. Don''t worry, I''m fine," Isabe''s voice trembled slightly, as if she genuinely feared he might break in. Emanuele wanted to see her for himself. "Let me see you, Isabe. You know, when I want to do something, no one can stop me. If you lock the door, I''ll kick it down." His patience was wearing thin. The door was quickly opened, and Isabe appeared before him. But when Emanuele saw her, he could hardly believe his eyes. Her face was red and swollen with some bruises ¨C this was not the Isabe he knew. She seemed listless and full of sorrow, a far cry from the spirited young woman he was used to. Isabe saw the anger and disbelief in Emanuele''s expression, and she quickly exined, "I just identally tripped and fell, and my face happened to hit the ground." At that moment, Chloe''s voice echoed in Isabe''s mind, "If you dare to snitch, I''ll send you straight to hell." Chloe had repeatedly warned her, making Isabe hesitant to speak about anything. Now she found herself in a simr situation. "Fell and ended up like this?" Emanuele frowned, showing his doubt. Could Isabe be so careless? This didn''t seem like the Isabe he knew. But what other exnation could there be? Tony had mentioned that Isabe''s cousin came to visit her today. Thinking about the woman who was desperately trying to win him over, Emanuele felt a wave of disgust. "Tony said your cousin came to see you. Did she do this to you?" Emanuele thought back tost night when he observed Isabe''s unnatural behavior around Chloe, raising his suspicions. "No, she just came to catch up," Isabe quickly exined. Even without Chloe''s warnings, Isabe knew that she couldn''t reveal the truth to Emanuele. Their rtionship was in a fragile bnce of seeming enemies yet not entirely hostile. Despite their apparent harmony at the moment, she couldn''t predict when he might snap and turn on her. Being cautious around him was a necessity, and revealing her secret would likely put her at a significant disadvantage. Isabe had no intention of finding herself in a dangerous situation. Emanuele''s hazel eyes narrowed as he carefully observed Isabe, seemingly trying to discern if she was lying. Watching Isabe''s unwavering expression, Emanuele chuckled and patted her shoulder. "Isabe, if she''s bullying you, you can tell me. I won''t let her get away with it." Even though Isabe''s determined attitude made it clear to him that Chloe wasn''t the one mistreating her, Emanuele still couldn''t shake his belief that Chloe was not a good person. What makes a good person? Someone like Isabe, almost na?ve at first sight, like a hothouse flower, delicate and always eager to please without a hint of malice. But Chloe gave him the impression of wild grass, ambitious and driven by a desire to conquer. Honestly, if it weren''t for the fact that Chloe was Isabe''s cousin, he might have taken more drastic measures. Emanuele had a very bad temper, and if he felt someone had crossed a line, making him ufortable, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate the threat. "Okay," Isabe replied, her heart brimming with thoughts. She found Emanuele''s statement strange; it felt as though he had just dered her as part of his circle, taking their rtionship to a new level. Initially, Emanuele had wanted to kill her, but now he was promising to protect her from harm. But could she really trust him? Given all they had been through, Isabe couldn''t help but feel it was a challenge to put her full trust in Emanuele. "Here, apply some ice to your face first, and then I''ll help you with the medication." Emanuele went to the kitchen, retrieved two ice packs from the fridge, and handed them to Isabe. He then returned from the living room with a first-aid kit. "Thank you, but I can apply the medication myself; I''m a doctor," Isabe said as she applied the cold packs to her face. The soothing cold relieved the pain in her face, making her feel more comfortable. "Listen to me," Emanuele said, his tone growing stern. It was evident he was getting frustrated with her refusal. "Alright," Isabe relented,plying with Emanuele. After Isabe applied the ice to her facial injuries, Emanuele took out an ointment and gently spread it over her skin. The specialized cream for these types of injuries brought immense relief to Isabe. This man, now carefully tending to her wounds, couldn''t help but express his frustration. "Are you a complete idiot? How do you manage to trip and end up like this?" Chapter 49: Did Your Cousin Do Something To You? Chapter 49: Did Your Cousin Do Something To You? Chapter 49: Did Your Cousin Do Something to You? He felt that Isabe''s fall had been too severe. Her face was badly bruised and swollen, and as Emanuele examined her, he couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. "What could make your face look like this, Isabe? Can you exin it to me?" Emanuele touched Isabe''s cheek and noticed it wasn''t a typical bruise. It seemed to bear the imprint of a hand. His breath turned icy, like a winter''s chill, as he said, "Isabe, you''re not being truthful. Did your cousin do something to you?" Initially, Isabe''s steadfast demeanor made Emanuele believe her. But as he examined the facial injuries more closely, he began to suspect that they might be intentional. Hearing Emanuele''s question, Isabe shook her head and quickly replied, "No, it was me. I injured myself. If it were really my cousin bullying me, I''d have shouted and made Tony aware of it." Emanuele continued to study Isabe''s expression. She still seemed determined, like a warrior. It was strange. Emanuele had years of experience dealing with adversaries, and he could tell that these injuries were not typical of a simple fall. However, Isabe''s unwavering determination made him reserve his doubts. Emanuele applied some ointment to her face and then inquired about her hands and feet. "No, just my face hit the ground. The rest of my body is fine," Isabe confirmed. After Emanuele left the room, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, he hadn''t pressed further. But the thought of her confrontation with Chloe still sent shivers down her spine. Today marked her first act of defiance against Chloe''s orders, a small but significant step in her progress. However, she knew she needed to do more. When Chloe attacked her, she should learn to fight back. One step at a time, Isabe thought, feeling somewhat fatigued as she buried herself under her covers. Emanuele left Chloe''s room and called Tony to ask some questions. "Tony, did you notice anything unusual when Isabe''s cousin visited today?" Tony shook his head and replied, "She was waiting at the door when Miss Gould came back from work. She entered the apartment with Miss Gould and took a quick tour before heading to Miss Gould''s room to have a conversation." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emanuele squinted. "When did she leave?" "She stayed in Miss Gould''s room for about half an hour and then left, taking two of Miss Gould''s dresses with her." To take Isabe''s dresses? Emanuele knew that aside from a few pieces from her previous life, the rest of Isabe''s wardrobe had been provided by him. So why would Chloe take Isabe''s dresses? Emanuele had Tony pull up the surveince footage from the apartment. However, it only covered the living room area, showing Chloe and Isabe talking, with nothing appearing amiss. Emanuele gazed at Isabe''s closed bedroom door. He had a nagging feeling that there was something he didn''t know. However, if that woman was so insistent that she had injured herself, Emanuele decided not to waste his time on it. He had many other matters to attend to. Earlier, he had received news that one of their warehouses had been destroyed by the Sicilian faction, resulting in significant losses, including some of his men. Those Sicilian rats seemed endless. Just when he thought he had defeated one of their factions, another one would rear its head. He swore that he would make them pay dearly for their actions. When Isabe headed to work, she took extra care to apply a thickyer of foundation to hide the bruises on her face. Otherwise, her colleagues at the hospital would likely insist on reporting it to the police. Though her injuries from the previous day had improved, the fresh morning light revealed her darkening bruises. She quickly used makeup to conceal them. But as her best friend, Evelyn, could discern, Isabe''s makeup couldn''tpletely mask the damage. "Evelyn, what happened to your face? Did your enemies hurt you?" Evelyn''s shock and concern were palpable, and she immediately assumed it was the work of Isabe''s adversaries. "No, it was Chloe," Isabe confessed. "She hit me when she came overst night." "That nasty witch!" Evelyn burst out. "Isabe, she dared to hurt you like this? You should stand up for yourself!" "I did stand up to her. I told her she couldn''t stay with me, and she hit me," Isabe replied, a sense of satisfaction washing over her as she remembered her brave words from the night before. To many, her response might have seemed timid, but given her history of being oppressed by Chloe, it was a significant step. "Wow, Isabe, you''re amazing!" Evelyn hugged her. She knew that Isabe had been through a lot, making this small act of defiance a major milestone. "Next time, be even braver. If she dares to hurt you, cut off her hand. Remember, you''re Emanuele''s stepsister now. Even if you kill her, Emanuele will support you," Evelyn suggested. Although she was a doctor and didn''t endorse violence or murder, Chloe was no ordinary adversary. Her constant torment had left Isabe with ustrophobia, and she deserved severe punishment. Isabe lowered her eyes, hesitating. While she wished for Chloe to face consequences, she couldn''t bring herself to think about murder. However, a dark thought crept into her mind, and she quickly shook it off. How could she have such evil ideas? Soon, their colleagues arrived to call Isabe and Evelyn to prepare for surgery, so their discussion was put on hold. Hospital work was demanding and often monotonous. It required a strong psychological disposition when dealing with patients. But, during these moments, Isabe could pause her thoughts about Emanuele and Chloe, focus on her work, and maintain emotional stability. After work, Isabe received a call from Chloe. "Isabe, Auntie is calling you for dinner. Come quickly. I''ve prepared your favorite tomato bacon pasta," Chloe''s voice was gentle and inviting, but Isabe couldn''t shake the feeling that Chloe was like a Venus flytrap, looking harmless on the surface but ready to devour anyone who ventured too close. Chapter 50: HeS Going To Kill Chapter 50: He''S Going To Kill Chapter 50: He''s Going to Kill Upon hearing Chloe''s words, Isabe couldn''t control the urge to vomit, and her body began to tremble. No, no, this couldn''t be happening. She couldn''t find theposure to face Chloe calmly, and it was pushing Isabe to the brink. "I''m really tired today, so I won''te over," Isabe mumbled, biting her tongue to regain some semnce ofposure as the pain helped her focus. Chloe''s voice lowered ominously as she replied, "How can that be, Isabe? You can''t keep refusing me over and over. You do it one more time, and I''ll make sure you suffer. Emanuele won''t be able to protect you." Chloe''s warning sent Isabe into a fit of breathlessness. Damn it, why was she so weak? She had be stronger than before and could live independently. But Chloe''s words still unnerved Isabe, making it hard for her to breathe. Isabe knew she needed her medication. Chloe''s threats were genuinely terrifying. She felt utterly helpless. "Fine, I''lle over," Isabe said. After hanging up the phone, she swallowed a pill and then got into her car to head to her stepfather''s house. The estate was immense, filled with flowers and golden fountains, appearing exceptionally luxurious. Isabe noticed an increasing number of guards on the premises, although she wasn''t sure why. The atmosphere seemed tenser than during her previous visits. However, things changed as she entered the living room. The spacious and brightly lit room was bustling with activity. Many servants were busy, and Isabe recognized a few familiar faces chatting casually. Chloe spotted her as she walked in and immediately approached her, hugging her. Isabe felt repulsed. Chloe noticed Isabe''s makeup concealing her bruises and smiled, reaching out to cup her face. "Isabe, you''re so clever." "Isabe, long time no see," Grazia, along with her husband, Andrew, arrived, and they both embraced Isabe. "Your cousin looks quite lovely," Graziaplimented Chloe. Isabe smiled but didn''t know how to respond. Instead, she turned to Andrew and asked, "Andrew, how''s your injury?" "I''m doing well," Andrew replied. "I can already grasp things, but I still need some time to recover. Isabe, I appreciate your help with my wound." "That was the least I could do," Isabe replied. "All right, let''s have dinner. Emanuele is a bit busy today and couldn''t make it," Sophia said. Their dining table wasvishly set with a variety of dishes. Fresh flowers adorned the table, and the silverware, as well as the intricately patterned porcin, glittered under the crystal chandelier. Everything appeared splendid, but Isabe''s heart felt heavy. In front of Isabe, a te of tomato and bacon pasta had been ced. "This is Isabe''s favorite. Enjoy it, Isabe. I made it especially for you," Chloe said with a smile. The pasta looked appetizing on the surface, but Isabe knew it would taste terrible. After taking the first bite, she almost vomited; the dish was overseasoned, and it was too salty for her to continue. Chloe, sitting beside Isabe, had a smile on her face. "Isabe, have some more. I put a lot of effort into making it." As she spoke, her tone carried a veiled threat. Isabe clenched her teeth, feeling the need to resist Chloe''s oppression. But with so many eyes watching, particrly her mother, Sophia, who undoubtedly didn''t want her causing a scene at this gathering, Isabe lost the strength to resist. She struggled to swallow the pasta, her thoughts consumed by what she should do next in this perplexing situation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I''m sorry I''mte," Emanuele''s voice echoed from the entrance. His imposing figure appeared on the horizon and steadily approached the gathering. As he drew nearer, the scent of blood filled the air. It was evident that he had taken someone''s life before arriving. However, Emanuele had a fondness for ck clothing, so it was impossible to detect any traces of blood. Grazia couldn''t help but wrinkle her brow. "Please, Emanuele, can you clean yourself up a bit before coming? The smell is quite unbearable." "I apologize," Emanuele walked up to Grazia and gave her a hug. "I''ll keep that in mind, sister." He then exchanged a hug with Sophia. "I''m sorry, Emanuele. I didn''t expect you toe, and I didn''t prepare your favorite dishes," Sophia said apologetically. "It''s okay, I can eat anything," Emanuele replied and took a seat next to Isabe. With Emanuele on one side and Chloe on the other, Isabe felt immense pressure. Her heart was racing as if it might leap out of her throat. Emanuele noticed the dish in front of Isabe. "You''re having pasta?" he asked. He still remembered the pasta Isabe used to make and missed it. With no time to stop him, Emanuele picked up a strand of pasta and took a bite, only to immediately spit it out. His expression turned icy. "Who the hell prepared this pasta?" Emanuele asked with a furrowed brow. Everyone present knew that he was about to take someone''s life. Isabe turned to look at Chloe, who had gone pale, her lips trembling in fear. In that moment, Isabe felt a strange calmness. Even Chloe could feel fear, and seeing her terrified like this, she was far from the usual arrogance. "What''s wrong? Chloe prepared this dish especially for Isabe," Sophia inquired. Chloe''s face grew even paler, and cold sweat appeared on her forehead. She couldn''t believe Emanuele had suddenly shown up and eaten Isabe''s pasta. She couldn''t fathom their rtionship and how close they had be. But that wasn''t what she should be thinking about at that moment. She had seen the cruel look in Emanuele''s eyes, and she was certain he was going to kill her at the dining table. "Is this your doing?" Emanuele''s voice was cruel and icy as he stood up, cing the te of pasta in front of Chloe. "Make a choice. You either eat it, or I''ll kill you." Chloe''s pretense of innocence was in full swing. "I don''t understand what''s going on. What''s wrong with the pasta? It''s my first time making it because Isabe likes it. What''s the matter?" Emanuele, irritated, said, "You have two choices. I don''t want to repeat myself." Chloe had long known this man was ruthless, but she thought his cruelty was reserved for enemies and men. She never expected him to be like this with her, a seemingly delicate woman. Seeing Emanuele pull out his gun and imply that he would make the decision for her, Chloe had no choice but to wipe her tears and move the te of pasta in front of herself. She knew how much seasoning she had added to this dish; it was meant to torment Isabe. She never expected to be forced to eat it herself. Chloe took a bite but immediately felt nauseated. However, under Emanuele''s intense gaze, she forced herself to swallow, suppressing the difort in her stomach, and finished the entire te. Chapter 51: Your Body Belongs To Me Chapter 51: Your Body Belongs To Me Chapter 51: Your Body Belongs to Me In the room, no one dared to utter a word. Even though they were all Emanuele''s family, they knew better than to interfere when he was in a rage. Attempting to stop him would only fuel his anger and lead to graver consequences. Chloe had just finished her portion of pasta but couldn''t suppress the urge to rush to the bathroom and vomit. "What''s going on, Emanuele? Was there something wrong with the pasta?" Sophia had a puzzled look on her face. She hadn''t shown any reaction when Isabe had her meal. "Of course, something''s wrong. She fed Isabe something even a dog wouldn''t touch," Emanuele replied, his temper still ring. Thankfully, he holstered his gun and ordered the staff to prepare two steaks. "Maybe it''s just because Chloe hasn''t cooked before, and she made an idental mistake," Sophia suggested. She couldn''t fathom why Chloe would sabotage Isabe, considering their good rtionship. Emanuele''s lips twitched. He wasn''t sure whether to believe Sophia''s words, but no matter what, she was Isabe''s mother, unlikely to harm Isabe to protect Chloe, though Chloe might be a different story. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Isabe, I seriously doubt your intelligence right now. Even a child would vomit if they ate something awful. Don''t you know that?" Emanuele gritted his teeth, perplexed by the fact that she had consumed something Chloe made, which tasted as terrible as dog excrement, and still put up a facade. What was going on? Emanuele couldn''t make sense of it. The woman who was fierce in his presence now seemed as docile as amb. Ever since Chloe arrived, she had been acting strangely. "She made it for me, and I didn''t want to be rude," Isabe exined, looking at the man who was currently defending her. For some reason, she felt less frightened in that moment. Because he was standing up for her, she felt as though she was being protected. Isabe found it strange. Even though this man had always bullied her, he would stand up for her when it mattered. Why was he doing that? "Isabe, sometimes I genuinely want to open up your mind and see what''s going on in there," Emanuele bit his tongue and lightly tapped Isabe''s head. He remembered the events of yesterday, her fall and the bruised forehead, which made him cautious about using too much force. He couldn''t understand himself. Seeing this woman injured and vulnerable made him feel a desire to protect her. It was infuriating. He had always wanted her gone, so why couldn''t he bear to see her hurt? "From now on, you mustn''t let this happen again, Isabe. You''re the Mafia princess, and you have the right to reject anything that makes you ufortable. If Chloe bullies you, you can tell me, and I''ll take care of her," Emanuele whispered to Isabe. "Thank you," Isabe couldn''t understand how Emanuele had suddenly transformed into a kind- hearted man, but she was grateful. At least, in this moment, her previously turbulent emotions had calmed down. As for punishment, she didn''t think Emanuele was needed for that. If he took action, Chloe might not even survive. She felt that it was easy for Chloe to lose her life, but what she truly desired was to defeat Chloe herself, conquering the fears and pains deep within her. "Remember, your body isn''t just yours; it''s mine too," Emanuele added. What? Isabe was astonished by Emanuele''s words. She couldn''tprehend why he would say that. "Damn it, only I can decide whether you get hurt, not anyone else! You better understand that!" Emanuele''s possessiveness had reached its peak. He believed that if anyone were to harm her, it should be him and no one else. He looked at Isabe''s slightly parted lips, luscious and enticing, her mouth a seductive promise. The desire to thrust himself into her mouth, let her envelop him, and then make her swallow his essence coursed through him. These thoughts tightened his muscles, and he became aroused, but not here. Emanuele averted his gaze from Isabe and said, "Enjoy your meal." Soon, Chloe returned from the bathroom, her face as pale as a ghost, which added to her eerie appearance. Despite this, she managed to put on a smile and turned to Isabe, saying, "Isabe, I owe you an apology. I shouldn''t have served you pasta without even trying it." At that moment, Isabe saw Chloe''s vulnerability. This woman who had always been arrogant and treated her like a ve also had moments of fragility. In Isabe''s memories, her cousin, three years older, was always like a princess, capable of beating her if she didn''t like something or taking her frustrations out on her. Being well-fed and older, she had always been much stronger than Isabe, leaving her defenseless. As a result, Isabe had preserved this image of her from her childhood, thinking that Chloe was invulnerable. But now, Isabe knew better. She was disgusted to see Chloe, who looked like an abandoned stray dog, trembling in fear, seemingly forsaken by her owner. Chloe''s apology wasn''t out of guilt but a show of allegiance to Emanuele. Isabe ignored her, concentrating on cutting a piece of steak with her knife and eating it slowly. Chloe, feeling ignored, returned to her seat, offering an apology to Sophia, exining her ignorance of the situation. "It''s alright, Chloe. Your parents have always pampered you, taking good care of you, and it''s perfectly normal that you can''t cook. But next time, you should taste the food before serving it," Sophia advised. "No worries, Chloe," she reassured. Chloe also turned to Emanuele, saying, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lombardi. You know I didn''t mean to hurt Isabe. She''s too kind and doesn''t want to damage our sisterly bond, even if the pasta is difficult to swallow." Emanuele took a sip of whiskey, ced the ss back on the table with a heavy clink, creating a dull sound. This startled Chloe, who tried to convey her plea with pitiful, tender eyes as she stared at Emanuele. "Next time, you won''t have the opportunity to make such a choice," Emanuele threatened, his implication clear - the next time, he might just shoot her. "I understand," Chloe muttered and returned to her seat, relieved that the crisis was over. She couldn''t help but re at Isabe, wondering how Isabe had earned Emanuele''s favor to such an extent. What could he find appealing in her, with her obese body and unattractive face? Did he find her different because he had encountered too many beautiful women? She swore that she would take everything away from Isabe. After the meal, seeing that Isabe was about to leave, Chloe grabbed Isabe''s arm. "Isabe, can''t you let me stay with you for a couple of days? I''ll be going home in a few days, and I can''t stay in Chicago for too long." She turned to Sophia, her tone filled with pleading. Isabe, however, couldn''t control the shiver running through her body. That was because Chloe, at that moment, was subtly pinching her arm, just as she used to do to force Isabe to lie in front of her mother. If Isabe resisted, Chloe would pinch her arm, causing bruises and broken skin - something she had experienced all too often. In this moment, Chloe''s actions brought back the dread of those nightmarish days when she had been under Chloe''s control. Chapter 52: EmanueleS Wild Kiss Chapter 52: Emanuele''S Wild Kiss Chapter 52: Emanuele''s Wild Kiss "Isabe, since Chloe misses you so much, why don''t you let her stay for a couple of days? You two can catch up," Sophia suggested, unaware of the situation. She believed that Isabe and Chloe, having grown up together, must have a lot to talk about. Isabe hesitated, suppressing the trembling within her. "Well... alright," she finally whispered. She couldn''t bring herself to refuse her mother''s proposal. Emanuele gave Isabe an odd look, but since she had agreed, he chose not to say anything. Her state of mind seemed fragile, but since it was her choice, he didn''t want to interfere too much. After all, he wasn''t going to be around the apartment every day. As soon as Isabe agreed, she began to regret it. She knew the days ahead wouldn''t be easy. Could she endure it? That was the question on her mind. "Isabe, see you tomorrow," Chloe said, hugging Isabe with apparent joy. Then, she leaned in close, speaking in a hushed tone, "Isabe, you''ve got to put in a good word for me with Emanuele. You know, among the Hurley family, I''m the one who truly deserves to stand by his side. I''m the queen who belongs with him. You''re just a stray dog, not even in the same league as me." As they sat in the car, Isabe''s mood remained low. Emanuele looked at her and asked, "Isabe, are you okay?" "I''m fine," Isabe responded almost reflexively. It had be an automatic response by now. Emanuele noticed Isabe''s difort around Chloe. He pointed out, "You seem to be afraid of Chloe. Even when she served you that awful food, you didn''t say a word. Last time, I had to coax you into eating." He didn''t buy into any notions of sisterly bonds. Isabe tried to defend Chloe, saying, "No, Chloe is nice. And, Emanuele, did you notice? She seems to really like you." Isabe tried to recall Chloe''s positive attributes. But in her mind, all she could think about were the times Chloe had physically hurt her. Like when Chloe had used Isabe''s own violin to hit her, breaking it in the process. Then she''d lied to her parents, ming Isabe for the damage, which led to Isabe being scolded and punished. Her parents even reced Chloe''s violin. Isabe''s childhood had been full of envy, always desiring the things Chloe effortlessly possessed, while she had to save up for even a simple Barbie doll. Recalling these painful memories, Isabe forced a smile as she spoke to Emanuele. However, her words seemed to irritate him further. He couldn''t understand why Isabe was speaking so highly of Chloe, especially given the resentment he sensed. Frustration overwhelmed Emanuele. He lit a cigarette, filling the car with smoke. Isabe coughed involuntarily, choking on the thick fumes. Before she could question Emanuele''s smoking, he abruptly pulled her into his arms. "Shut the hell up!" Emanuele barked at Isabe. His usually light hazel eyes darkened with anger, and his gaze was filled with menace. Isabe shrunk into Emanuele''s embrace, too frightened to move. She didn''t understand why he was so furious. She had onlyplimented Chloe. If Emanuele disliked her, she could have kept quiet. Why was he reacting this way? Emanuele himself wasn''t entirely sure why he was so furious. But hearing Isabe introduce Chloe and repeatedly praise her virtues had ignited a burning anger within him. It made him feel like he wanted to swallow Isabe whole. Emanuele thought, "This woman doesn''t realize her ce. Maybe it''s time to show her." Once the car came to a halt in front of the apartment, Emanuele dragged Isabe towards the building. His tall figure and fast stride forced Isabe to nearly run to avoid being pulled down. "Is this man too strong?" Isabe couldn''t help but furrow her brows. Emanuele brought Isabe back to her room, and she asked nervously, "Emanuele, what''s wrong?" The room was dimly lit, and his foul mood filled Isabe with fear. It felt like a return to the initial days, or perhaps even worse than before. Back then, Emanuele had been stern but not openly angry. But now, he was furious, appearing more menacing than the time she had gone on a date with rk. Was he thinking of harming her? Emanuele said nothing and roughly threw Isabe onto the bed. "Isabe, do you think I should forgive you?" Emanuele''s hand mped down on Isabe''s neck. In the past few days, Emanuele had disyed a deceptive tenderness, causing Isabe to forget just how cruel and brutal he could be. At this moment, she was reminded of her previous near-death experiences, and fear began to consume her. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and she whimpered, "I''m sorry; I didn''t mean to upset you." Had she known that her words would provoke Emanuele, she would have kept quiet. At this moment, Emanuele''s eyes took on a hellish shade, intensifying Isabe''s fear. Her body tensed, and she felt a growing ache in her stomach. She needed Estazm''s help, but Emanuele kept her pinned down, immobilizing her. Emanuele''s fingers moved to her throat and down to her corbone, and Isabe''s skin crawled at his touch. "You''re driving me insane!" Emanuele roared, and then he roughly kissed Isabe. It wasn''t a kiss as much as a bite; he bit down hard on her lips, his tongue probing every corner of her mouth. Isabe wasn''t prepared to respond, making it difficult to breathe. Her lungs felt like they might explode, her mind nk. In the midst of the chaos, desire reared its head. Compared to their previous encounters, Isabe quickly adapted. She felt Emanuele''s skilled kiss, his tongue massaging her, and it gradually turned pleasurable. His body heat, breath, and scent transferred to her, all infiltrating her senses. He was utterly wild, as if he wanted to devour her. These sensations intensified Isabe''s desire, causing her to uncontrobly moan. Her moan made Emanuele suddenly halt his actions. Isabe felt ashamed; this infuriating man was making her feelfortable. She shouldn''t be reacting this way, but her physiological instincts took over. Just when Isabe thought Emanuele had stopped, he forcefully raised her arms above her head and began passionately kissing her. From her lips to her neck, corbone, and even her chest. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Emanuele''srge body pressed against hers, enveloping herpletely. She could feel his hardness against her leg. Chapter 53: Craving Him Chapter 53: Craving Him Chapter 53: Craving Him Emanuele''s lips traced Isabe''s body, his hands firmly gripping her breasts, kneading them sensually, causing Isabe to moan with a mixture of pleasure and pain, driving her wild. Her clothes had been torn apart by Emanuele, leaving Isabe exposed. Emanuele eagerly sucked on her breasts, igniting a fiery sensation across her skin, making Isabe feel like her body was set aze. Emanuele''s hands ventured down her body, tracing her legs until they slipped between her thighs. Through hercy panties, Emanuele expertly massaged her most intimate area, leaving Isabe''s body quivering and her moans escaping her lips uncontrobly. Finally, Emanuele tore off her panties and began to stimte her most sensitive spot with force, leaving Isabe gasping and rolling her eyes. "Damn!" Emanuele growled, his fingers slipping inside her. He watched as Isabe''s face flushed with pleasure. He kissed her passionately. "You''re soaking wet." Isabe felt incredibly embarrassed. She never imagined she would reach climax at the hands of a man she despised, let alone yearn for more. Emanuele''s movements were both rough and skilled, and Isabe couldn''t help grinding against his fingers. She found herself clutching him, scratching his back with her nails, and crying softly. At this moment, she felt like a wanton woman, yearning for more. Emanuele''s gaze remained locked on her, as if he were observing her reactions after the climax. As Isabe''s body gradually calmed down, she looked at Emanuele, feeling a rising sense of shame that made her want to cry. How could she enjoy his kisses and his touch? Why did Emanuele subject her to this humiliation repeatedly? Isabe felt on the brink of despair. What made it worse was that she actually enjoyed these sensations and craved more. Emanuele seemed to regain hisposure. He looked at Isabe, then got up and left the room without saying a word. The door mmed shut, leaving Isabe alone in the dark. Darkness engulfed her, and the oppressive emotions welled up. Isabe felt like she was dying. She immediately grabbed her estazm and swallowed it, at this moment, relying on medication was the only way for Isabe to feel less overwhelmed. Still, she couldn''t shake off the deep sadness. Isabe knew Emanuele was cruel, but using sex as a means to control her was something she couldn''t ept. But once she had calmed down, Isabe suddenly thought of Emanuele''s expression in the final moments ¨C it was filled with desire, longing, and a conflicted struggle, filled with regret and pain. Isabe had never seen these emotions in him before. Well, actually, in the few intimate moments they''d shared earlier, it seemed like Emanuele had always disyed a simr inner conflict. She just hadn''t noticed it at the time because she was too consumed by fear and sadness. Now, Isabe saw a different side of Emanuele, and it made her strangely hopeful. Did this mean that she had the power to change the oue of this game? After leaving Isabe''s room, Emanuele stormed into his study. Anger made him look like a raging lion as he swept everything off his desk. Damn it! Why was it like this? The image of Isabe lying in bed,pletely exposed, her eyes zed, her body climaxing repeatedly under his touch, haunted him. She looked so innocent, like a delicate flower. Her once stubborn gaze was now filled with desire and craving. It made Emanuele want to rip his pants off and take her right then and there. In that moment, Emanuele was acutely aware of his own desires. He wanted her, and no other woman would suffice. He couldn''t stand the thought of Isabe describing Chloe''s virtues to him in the car, wanting to introduce her to him. It made him infuriated and unable to control the impulse to torment her, to stimte her in bed. Why was he doing this? It suddenly dawned on Emanuele. It was his wretched possessiveness that had taken over. And a sort of rebellious psychology. His feelings for Isabe weren''t just the initial hostility or the protective instinct one might have towards family; it was akin to romantic attraction. But she didn''t like him. That''s why he had resorted to such methods to make her submit. However, he found his inner longing for her had grown stronger, which was why he''d left her room immediately. Damn it, he didn''t like this feeling of being controlled by desire; it made him extremely ufortable. At that moment, a knock came from the study door, and Emanuele let the person in. It was Phillip. Seeing the disarray in the study, he asked, "Boss, are you upset because of Miss Gould?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Emanuele nodded. "Well, I think Miss Gould is pretty good. She''s not the problem; it''s her cousin." Phillip had heard about the situation from Tony and, seeing Emanuele so angry, tried tofort him. After the recent shooting incident, they all had a positive opinion of Isabe. "If you want to leave this room alive today, you better shut up right now," Emanuele warned Phillip. He didn''t like anyone bringing up Isabe, especially in a supportive manner, as it made him suspicious that they all liked her, which only made him angrier. "Alright, alright, I''ll shut up," Phillip raised his hands, signaling that he''d keep his mouth shut. "But, boss, I have some good news for you. We''ve caught another Sicilian." Emanuele''s previously furious expression turned cold, and he said, "Let''s go check it out." In the dungeon, looking at the man who had been tortured beyond recognition, Emanuele immediately took a photo and sent it to Frederick. "We''ve caught another one. Don''t worry, I''ll soon find out where you''re hiding." Afterward, Emanuele walked up to the man and asked, "Where''s Frederick Butler?" The prisoner spat out a curse at Emanuele. Emanuele nced at the others nearby and ordered, "Hang him up." So, the barely conscious man was hoisted high, his feet barely touching the wooden crate. Emanuele picked up a nearby knife and approached the man, saying, "If you talk now, I can make it less painful for you." The man clenched his teeth and refused to speak a word. "In that case, you''re about to find out what hell really feels like," Emanuele told the man. Then, he sliced through the man''s Achilles tendon, and blood gushed out instantly. The man couldn''t control his screams, losing control and crying out in agony. Chapter 54: She DoesnT Deserve Such Good Things Chapter 54: She Doesn''T Deserve Such Good Things Chapter 54: She Doesn''t Deserve Such Good Things But he still clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word. "What''s the matter? Even at this point, you won''t say a thing?" Emanuele stared at him. "Then let''s start from here." Emanuele''s knife thrust forcefully at the man''s knee, cutting through his skin and muscle, making him howl in pain, almost on the verge of passing out. But Emanuele wouldn''t let him pass out. He had his men inject the man with a stimnt. He wanted him to remain painfully conscious, to feel the pain and the separation from his own body. That''s when he thought the man might break. The man''s screams filled the dungeon, but when Emanuele asked him onest time, he still remained silent, muttering, "Damn you!" He held his ground, and Emanuele had lost patience. He tossed the knife aside, kicked the wooden crate, and with no support for his feet, the rope around the man''s neck tightened, leaving his legs iling in the air, struggling to find something to stabilize himself. But there was nothing. Instead, in his struggle, the blood from his wounds bled out even more profusely. And so, after five minutes of struggling, the man stopped breathing. --- Today, Isabe had just arrived at the hospital when she was notified that she needed to prepare for surgery. As an intern, her role was somewhat limited, but because of her exceptional performance and dedication in her field, the doctors in the hospital were willing to mentor her. Evelyn couldn''t help but envy Isabe. Both were interns, but Isabe clearly outshone her. Of course, Evelyn wasn''t particrly ambitious. If she didn''t secure a position at the hospital after her internship, she was content to work at a small clinic, which wouldn''t be as hectic. The patient for today''s surgery was an industrial worker who had suffered an ident due to a machinery mishap. The extensive bleeding and severe trauma had made the procedurest for a grueling six to seven hours. After assisting in the surgery, Isabe was utterly exhausted. "Isabe, are you okay?" Pippo asked, showing genuine concern. "I''m okay, just a bit tired," Isabe admitted, realizing her stamina needed improvement. She shouldn''t be feeling so drained. "You''re just getting started, and these kinds of surgeries are rtively rare here. Take it one step at a time," Pippo reassured her with kindness. "Thank you," Isabe replied. Later, after a brief rest, she was ready to leave for the day. Isabe decided to have Tony pack some food from the restaurant to take home. Today, she didn''t feel like cooking but didn''t dare to eat out. Who knew if someone might suddenly appear and attempt to assassinate her? Today, she had saved another life, and even though Isabe was tired, she was happy. But as she approached her front door, her happiness dissipated at the sight of Chloe. Her body tensed, and her breathing grew difficult. Damn it, every time she saw Chloe, her reaction was like a reflex, an immediate and involuntary response. "Isabe, I''m here," Chloe said, maintaining a friendly demeanor even in front of the bodyguards, and gave Isabe a hug. Once inside, Chloe surveyed the guest rooms, ultimately choosing the one closest to Emanuele. "Alright, I''ll stay here." "Suit yourself," Isabe replied. "Is that how you talk to me?" Chloe was displeased with Isabe''s response and couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Isabe had always been polite when talking to her, and any hint of disrespect would usually result in Chloe pping her. So Chloe never expected that one day Isabe would speak to her so impolitely. But at this moment, looking at the bodyguards standing behind Isabe, Chloe had to restrain her urge to strike Isabe. She was furious. "Isabe, how about we talk in your room?" Chloe suggested, struggling to control her temper and hoping to p Isabe as soon as possible. Isabe, however, saw through Chloe''s intentions. She understood that with bodyguards apanying her, she was safe. Chloe hadn''t been foolish enough to attack her in front of them. So, as long as she didn''t spend time alone with Chloe, she would be safe. But Chloe had already moved in, and Isabe wondered how many opportunities she''d have to avoid being alone with her. At least for now, Isabe felt she could bravely decline. "No, thanks, cousin. I''m very hungry, and I must eat something." Tony had alreadyid out the food on the table. They were dishes she loved. Chloe sat in front of Isabe, watching her eat, and couldn''t help but smile. "Isabe, why don''t you share some with me? I haven''t had dinner." At her words, Isabe offered a portion of her sd to Chloe. Chloe epted but couldn''t hide her frustration. "Thanks." She ground her teeth, thinking that Isabe, the fat pig, was eating so much. She found it hard to believe. "You should eat less, Isabe. Your figure is already quite plump. Look at your dress; you must be squeezing into it. If you keep eating like this, you won''t fit into the clothes in your closet." Chloe''s words were acerbic and cutting, seemingly aimed at helping Isabe, but were actually laden with humiliation. At this point, Isabe, who had been joyfully enjoying her meal, suddenly lost her appetite. Chloe''s remarks made her feel nauseous, and she didn''t know what to do. Chloe observed Isabe''s expression and became exceptionally delighted and self-satisfied. She loved seeing Isabe''s suffering and her futile struggle, making her feel that she remained in control.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chloe believed that Isabe should live in a dark corner, undeserving of enjoying the good things in life. With this in mind, Chloe stood up and threw all of Isabe''s food in the trash. "Isabe, only this way can you be slender, and then men will like you. More importantly, your figure will fit into those damned dresses. Do you understand? I''m doing this for your own good." Chapter 55: Sisterly Bonds Chapter 55: Sisterly Bonds Chapter 55: Sisterly Bonds Chloe pretended to act in Isabe''s best interest and threw all the unfinished dinner into the trash. Here, Chloe found a long-awaited sense of satisfaction. That damn bitch, did she think she could challenge Chloe just because she had be a member of the Lombardi family? Heh, Chloe would make sure Isabe understood that she couldn''t escape her control even if she were dead. Isabe was trapped in agony, feeling somewhat lost, as Chloe continued to taunt her. "Isabe, if you want to look even more beautiful in your clothes, you should learn to control your food intake. I''ll be staying here for a few days, and starting tomorrow, I''ll cook for you. You''ll eat what I make. I promise that before I leave, I''ll transform you into a slender beauty." Transform her into a slender beauty? Did that mean withholding food from her? Isabe thought about her usual workload. If she couldn''t eat properly when she got home, she wondered if she might get sick from hunger. But Isabe didn''t have the courage to refuse; she no longer dared to resist Chloe. Although she had tried to fight back once or twice, the results weren''t positive. Instead, it only made Chloe crazier. Even under the watchful eyes of the bodyguards, Chloe was still capable of harming her. Isabe had be increasingly insecure and had lost her courage. Watching Isabe bow her head, unable to defy her, Chloeughed cruelly. She reached out and patted Isabe''s head, rather harshly, causing Isabe to furrow her brows in pain. Then, she got up, walked to the balcony, and sat down, gazing at the scenery outside while instructing Isabe to pour her a ss of wine. She took great satisfaction in her high-handed, queen-like attitude, as if she were the true mistress of this ce. Isabe observed Chloe''s haughty behavior and thought that perhaps Emanuele and Chloe were indeed a good match to some extent. Both of them were cruel and brought her suffering. But Isabe believed that,pared to Chloe, Emanuele still had a semnce of humanity. At least, he protected her to some extent, even though he enjoyed tormenting her unterally. Chloe, on the other hand, seemed like a person possessed by a demon, devoid of emotions and humanity. Torturing Isabe simply brought her joy, and she hadn''t killed her, probably because she lacked the capability. But if Chloe had the power and influence that Emanuele did, she would surely kill her without hesitation. At the thought of Chloe possibly staying here for several days, Isabe began to feel nauseated. She also wondered what Emanuele''s reaction would be when he returned. But today, Emanuele hadn''te back. While Isabe went to sleep, Chloe remained in the living room. Chloe had even dressed in her most beautiful dress and applied a meticulous makeup. She had hoped that when Emanuele saw her, there would be a glint of admiration in his eyes. But to her annoyance, she waited for a long time and Emanuele didn''t return. Could it be that he knew she was here and was deliberately avoiding her? Chloe thought of the man''s cold and ruthless countenance, thest time he was willing to kill for Isabe. But Chloe believed that was because they weren''t familiar with each other yet. Once they got to know each other better, everything would be fine. If he could tolerate someone like Isabe, a fat, worthless bitch, how could he not like her? As long as they had more interactions, she was certain Emanuele would grow fond of her. However, today, Emanuele had indeed not returned. Chloe waited until dawn and realized that Emanuele still hadn''t returned, so she gave up. The next day, as Isabe got up for work and prepared to eat breakfast, Chloe called out to her, "Isabe, this is your breakfast." Isabe looked over and was surprised to see only a single egg. Oh my God! Chloe actually thought one egg would be enough for breakfast? "Go ahead, but be sure toe home tonight. I''ll prepare a healthy meal tailored to your needs," Chloe said with a smug smile. Once Isabe left for work, leaving Chloe alone in the house, Chloe quickly felt content. She explored the house, sneakily opening Emanuele''s room to take a look. Emanuele''s room was dark, with the windows tightly shut and gray curtains drawn. The whole room appeared just as dark as Emanuele himself: a dark gray bed, dark gray sofa, and everything seemed to match his intense dominance. Chloe approached, lying down on Emanuele''s bed, taking a deep breath. She could smell Emanuele''s overpowering, masculine scent, and oh, how it fascinated her! Chloe began to imagine scenes of Emanuele holding her as they slept, and that man, like a wild wolf, must be wild in bed too, right? She had heard that Emanuele was fierce in bed, even going so far as to hang women up and ride them like a horse. Chloe couldn''t help but imagine the pleasure of being treated that way. She began to feel an intense desire. Isabe wouldn''t follow Chloe''s advice to only eat one egg; she had bought a carton of milk and a sandwich. This was her regr breakfast. After eating, she delved into another day of hard work. Evelyn, noticing Isabe''s troubled expression, bought her a coffee and asked, "Isabe, I can''t help but feel that something''s bothering youtely. Are you okay?" "I''m fine." "I know you''re under a lot of pressure with everything that''s going on. As your friend, I don''t have the power to help you, and I''m really sorry about that. But if you ever need someone to talk to or get things off your chest, please know that I''m here to listen. I''ll do my best to support you." "Evelyn, thank you. You''re my best friend." Isabe felt touched and hugged Evelyn. However, she knew that talking to Evelyn, apart from making her angry, wouldn''t serve much purpose. Today''s workday passed quickly for Isabe. In the blink of an eye, it was time to go home, but she dreaded the thought of returning home, not knowing what awful food Chloe had prepared. What kind of terrible meal would Chloe have waiting for her? The road home left Isabe feeling uneasy. Tony, while driving, observed Isabe. "Miss Gould, do you not want to go home to see your cousin?" He had also noticed that Isabe behaved strangely when she was with her cousin. It was hard not to suspect that there might be something wrong with their rtionship. Emanuele had explicitly instructed him to keep an eye on how they interacted, so Tony had paid some attention... "No, we sisters get along well," Isabe replied immediately, almost a reflexive response. She realized she was stuck in this pattern. In the past, whenever her mother returned home and asked if she got along with Chloe, Isabe would always say they had a close sisterly bond. If she didn''t, Chloe would torment her in various ways once her mother had left. Of course, even if she said this, Chloe would still hit her, curse at her, and torture her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Tony didn''t say anything more; he quietly continued driving. Upon returning home, Chloe saw Isabe and immediately gave her a warm hug. In front of outsiders, she needed to maintain a facade of gentleness and kindness. "Isabe, you''re back. Is work tough? I''ve prepared a healthy dinner for you, and after eating it, you''ll surely shed some weight!" Chloe pulled Isabe into the dining room. Chapter 56: Living In ChloeS Shadow Chapter 56: Living In Chloe''S Shadow Chapter 56: Living in Chloe''s Shadow Looking at the te of vegetable sd in front of her, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. It didn''t seem too hard to swallow, but she wondered if it would taste as strange as thest time Chloe cooked for her. "Thank you," Isabe said, offering Chloe a small smile. She sat down, picked up her fork, and bravely took a bite. Thankfully, it tasted normal. Chloe sat across from Isabe, watching her eat the sd, and asked, "How is it? Delicious?" "Delicious," Isabe replied, though her heart was uneasy. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Chloe was up to something. Under Chloe''s watchful gaze, Isabe nervously finished the sd. Once she used a napkin to wipe her mouth, Chloe leaned in close and whispered in her ear, "Guess what, that sd was made with water from the toilet. Surprised you enjoyed it so much. Eat more next time." Isabe heard Chloe''s words and instantly felt her stomach churn. She red at Chloe, wanting to say something, but her throat tightened, and she rushed into the bathroom to vomit. It was disgusting. Absolutely disgusting. Isabe vomited everything she had eaten tonight, along with whatever was still undigested from lunch. All that was left was bile. Her stomach cramped, making her feel miserable, and her eyes welled up with tears. "Miss Gould, are you okay?" Tony approached Isabe, concerned. He couldn''t help but suspect that there was something wrong between them. Just as Chloe had whispered something to Isabe, she started vomiting like crazy. What had Chloe said? "I''m fine," Isabe said weakly. She washed her face, and in the mirror, she looked as pale as a ghost. "You should go to the hospital," Tony remained worried about Isabe. "I don''t need to. I''m fine," Isabe said. "I''m just a little tired, and I want to rest." Isabe retreated to her room, closing the door behind her. Tony frowned, still feeling uneasy. He looked at Chloe and asked, "Miss Hurley, what did you say to Miss Gould just now?" "I didn''t say anything. I simply told her that if she liked this vegetable sd, I could make it for her every day," Chloe replied with a flirtatious wink. "I can''t believe she vomited. Could it be because she didn''t like it? I used to eat this every day when I was dieting." Tony sensed that something wasn''t quite right. After some thought, he decided to report the incident to Emanuele. Upon hearing Tony''s report, Emanuele said, "Get that damn woman out of there." In the past few days, he had some work to handle, and Chloe was going to stay with Isabe. He didn''t want to see that woman, so he decided to stay on thepany''s side. Now, after hearing Tony''s report, he couldn''t help but wonder if Isabe was being abused by that damn woman? Although they were cousins, recalling their interactions, it seemed that Isabe was somewhat afraid of Chloe. Damn it, no matter what, Emanuele didn''t want Isabe to have any contact with that woman. Before he got angry, he decided to get that woman out of his sight. "Understood," Tony acknowledged the order. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emanuele hung up the phone and walked to the ss window, gazing at the radiant night view outside. He didn''t know why, but he was furious after hearing the details from Tony. That woman, who could confront him, the head of the Chicago Mafia, with such audacity-how could she be so timid in front of her own cousin? It made him look down on her. However, he found himself instinctively wanting to protect her, to prevent her from being harmed. It was something Emanuele hadn''t anticipated. With these thoughts, Emanuele impulsively essed the surveince on his phone to see what Chloe had been doing in the apartment. To his astonishment, he saw Chloe sneak into his room and spend half an hour inside. Although there was nothing of value in his room, the way that woman had looked at him earlier left Emanuele seething with anger. "Immediately, get that woman out of the apartment! And rece everything in the room, including the bed!" Emanuele texted Tony in an irate tone. This would be thest time he spared that wretched bitch, considering her rtionship with his stepmother. ... "What? I need to move out immediately? I disagree!" Chloe stared at the frosty-faced bodyguard before her, a look of astonishment on her face. She had only been here for a day, so why was she being asked to leave? And where could she go in the middle of the night? "This is the boss''s decision. Please don''t make it difficult for us," Tony said firmly. Chloe was fuming. Had Isabe reported her to Emanuele? Chloe wanted to kill her. She immediately went to Isabe''s room and knocked on the door forcefully. "Isabe, what''s the meaning of this? I''ve treated you so well, and now Emanuele wants me gone?" Inside her room, Isabey on the bed, pretending not to hear anything. She had already vomited once due to the torment, both physical and psychological, she had endured. Chloe continued to knock, and when she received no response from Isabe, Tony came over and restrained her. "Miss Gould is probably not feeling well. She''s already asleep. Please leave." Confronted by the imposing bodyguard''s attitude, which hinted at a willingness to use force, Chloe had no choice but to grab her luggage and seek out Sophia. She hadn''t even seen Emanuele yet, hadn''t managed to seduce him, and she was already being kicked out. That wretched Isabe, she mustn''t ever cross her path again. If there''s a next time, Chloe wouldn''t be so gentle. Isabey on her bed, silently listening to themotion, and finally, when she heard Chloe had left, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was gone,pletely gone, and that was a relief. She wouldn''t have to live in fear anymore. But the memory of Chloe''s words, how she said that she had prepared Isabe''s meal with toilet water, still made her nauseous. Isabe rushed into the bathroom and threw up again. When she came out of the bathroom, she received a text from Chloe. "You stinking bitch, don''t think that just because you''ve kicked me out, you''ll be fine. You''ll live in fear from now on. Can Lombardi protect you forever?" Isabe saw the message, and her stomach started cramping painfully. She clutched her belly, realizing that she was indeed a coward, living her life in Chloe''s shadow, even now. Chapter 57: Suspecting SheS Being Bullied Chapter 57: Suspecting She''S Being Bullied Chapter 57: Suspecting She''s Being Bullied As Isabe expected, Sophia called her soon after. "Isabe, what''s going on? Why did Emanuele kick Chloe out? She''s crying, and she doesn''t know what she did wrong." Sophia sounded genuinely worried. Chloe had returned in tears, carrying her luggage, and Sophia couldn''tprehend why this had happened. She called Isabe to get an exnation. "I don''t know either," Isabe said wearily. "Emanuele isn''t here; he ordered Tony to do it." Isabe closed her eyes, feeling exhausted. Her mother had always believed Chloe was a gentle and kinddy and had no idea about the things Chloe had done to her. Isabe couldn''t bring herself to tell her mother about the psychological torment she''d endured. "Chloe is now suspicious that maybe she did something wrong and that you told Emanuele about it. Isabe, did you really make Emanuele kick her out?" Her mother''s words made Isabe feel a sharp pain in her chest, the familiar suffocation quickly returning. "I... didn''t," Isabe struggled to respond. "Emanuele is the head of the Mafia. He has his own thoughts. How could I possibly influence him?" "Is that so? Then I can''t understand what Emanuele is thinking," Sophia shook her head. She didn''t understand why Emanuele had embarrassed her. But, in the end, this apartment was Emanuele''s. He had the right to allow someone in and the right to keep them out. "Isabe, Chloe is feeling really down. How about youe over and stay with her for a few days to comfort her?" Sophia suggested. Isabe wanted to scream. She''d finally managed to get Chloe out, and now Sophia was asking her to move in and console Chloe? "Mom, you know I don''t like staying there. Plus, work is getting busier, and I have graduation stuff to handle." Isabe replied. "Alright," Sophia sighed, not forcing the issue. "Then at least spend the weekend with Chloe." "We''ll talk about thatter," Isabe said, desperately ending the call. Continuing this conversation would cause her heart to stop beating. The second day Chloe returned to stay in her apartment, Emanuele came back. As he entered, he went straight to his room. When he saw that all the items in his room had been reced, his icy expression rxed slightly. He then instructed Tony, "Dispose of all the items in the room the woman stayed in before. Rece everything with new ones. Also, get rid of the rocking chair on the balcony." He spoke in a cold and heavy tone, and Tony, along with other bodyguards, immediately carried out his orders, throwing the items away. Isabe, standing behind Emanuele, was confused. Did he have a severe case of germophobia? These things were practically new. Wasn''t it a waste to dispose of them like this? At that moment, she saw Emanuele turn his gaze towards her, his face filled with irritation. "From now on, don''t bring just anyone into my apartment casually. Otherwise, next time, they may not leave peacefully," Emanuele warned her. Isabe nodded, "Alright, I understand." For the first time, she didn''t resent Emanuele''s warning. In fact, she appreciated it. This way, Chloe would never have a chance to return. Seeing Isabe quickly ept his warning without any resistance, Emanuele approached her, his brow furrowing, and he closed the distance between them. Isabe instinctively took two steps back, finding herself with her back against the wall, leaving her no room to retreat. "Isabe, what''s the deal with you and your cousin? You seem quite afraid of her," Emanuele inquired. "We don''t have... much of a rtionship," Isabe replied. "We''re just cousins, and I used to stay at her house when I was younger." "Is that so?" Emanuele recalled thest time he''d seen Isabe, she''d been nervous when confronted by her stepmother, and now, facing her cousin, she was even more anxious. It was as though she was more scared of him than of meeting Emanuele himself. He wondered if there was a hidden secret. "Did she do something really bad to you in the past, bully you perhaps? Is that why you''re like this?" Emanuele asked, his gaze scrutinizing Isabe intently, trying to discern what was running through her mind. His words made her feel as though her heart had been pounded with a heavy stone, and the pain made her dizzy, short of breath, with waves of suffocation. Isabe had been guarding this secret with the utmost care, and not even her mother knew about it. Her close friend Evelyn knew just a little. But now, a man who appeared to be a friend-enemy, Emanuele, was suddenly asking as if he intended to expose all her secrets for future use against her. Isabe''s body swayed, and Emanuele reached out, pulling her into his arms to prevent her from falling. In that moment, he discovered that Isabe''s body was as cold as ice, and she was trembling uncontrobly, as if she couldn''t hold herself together. "Isabe? What''s wrong? Are you ill?" Emanuele scrutinized her, his brow furrowed, questioning if it was his earlier statement that had frightened her to such a degree. "I''m fine," Isabe forced herself to appear stronger, but her face remained pale, and her breathing was stillbored. She needed medication to stabilize her emotions. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Maybe it''s because I threw upst night, and my stomach feels a bit uneasy," Isabe exined. "Let''s go to the hospital," Emanuele insisted, leading Isabe outside. At that moment, Emanuele disyed genuine concern for Isabe, but she found it frightening. She didn''t need this kind of care. "I''m fine. I''m a doctor; I know my own health. There''s nothing wrong," Isabe stopped Emanuele''s actions. To change the subject, to avoid discussing it further, Isabe quickly stabilized her emotions and regained herposure. Emanuele assessed her for a moment, making sure she was okay, before relenting. However, he couldn''t resist a sarcastic remark, "I never imagined Miss Gould to be so fragile. I heard you only had a sdst night and yet you vomited. I suggest you go to the hospital for a comprehensive check-up." "Thank you for your concern," Isabe tried to free herself from Emanuele''s embrace, but he held her firmly, not allowing her to break free. Her waist was so soft and pliant, with a little bit of flesh, that he didn''t want to let go. He was thoroughly captivated, using one hand to control her. Not only did he not release Isabe, but he also firmly pressed her against himself, allowing her softness to collide with his hardness. Chapter 58: EmanueleS Wearied Expression Chapter 58: Emanuele''S Wearied Expression Chapter 58: Emanuele''s Wearied Expression Isabe felt startled, and no matter how she struggled, it was futile. The man had her firmly in his embrace, and his hands began to wander restlessly over her body. "Emanuele, stop!" Isabe immediately called out, but Emanuele had his own intentions. He didn''t heed Isabe''s words. His hands explored her face, chest, waist, and lower regions. Fingers suddenly intruded into her body, making Isabe feel extremely uneasy. She squirmed and tried to break free from Emanuele''s control. Memories of simr encounters raced through her mind. While physically pleasurable, they left her feeling humiliated. Isabe didn''t want to expose her shameful side in front of Emanuele. Nheless, Emanuele held her waist, rendering her powerless to resist his control. She felt Emanuele''s rough fingers press against her most sensitive areas, causing her to arch and cry out, "Emanuele, stop! I beg you to stop!" Tears streamed down her face. However, Emanuele not only ignored her pleas but also intensified his actions. Isabe''s hands, which were gripping his shoulders, suddenly wed him. Her body convulsed as if electrified, and she finally gave in to her desires. Isabe sat weakly on top of Emanuele, breathing heavily. At this moment, she found herself craving him, desiring his touch, which she considered terrifying. As Isabe''s thoughts veered toward an unsettling direction, Emanuele observed her with a sense of aplishment. Meanwhile, he experienced his own overwhelming desire. He longed to take control and make her experience both pleasure and difort. But he restrained himself because he didn''t want to be consumed by his desires. Nheless, seeing her reach climax gave him a sense of satisfaction. After all, it relieved some of the tension that had built up during this time, especially due to the Sicilian situation. Emanuele released Isabe and taunted her, "Look at yourscivious appearance. In the future, will you be even more wanton in bed?" Already feeling humiliated, Isabe was further embarrassed by Emanuele''s words. She gasped for breath, her face still flushed from her earlier encounter. "Enough, Emanuele. Please don''t torment me in this way in the future." Emanuele''s lips curled as he replied, "As long as I like it, every inch of your body belongs to me, Isabe. Don''t you understand this?" Isabe locked eyes with Emanuele, and she noticed a weariness in him that didn''t seem characteristic of him. Emanuele had always been arrogant and self-assured, cing himself above all others. But now, he appeared tired. Moreover, Isabe spotted red veins in his eyes, a sign that he hadn''t been sleeping well. Isabe couldn''t help but wonder what had kept Emanuele so busy. Was it rted to the recent assassination attempts? She recalled Grazia telling her that she hadn''t experienced such events since her childhood when she had been kidnapped a few times. Later, as her family took control of Chicago, security measures had improved, and such incidents had be a thing of the past. It was the first time in years that such a serious assassination attempt had urred. Encountering an assassination attempt on their own turf was a significant provocation for Emanuele, the Chicago Mafia boss. If he couldn''t handle such a situation, it would make him appear weak, inviting more challenges. Isabe began to feel sympathy for Emanuele. Being the head of the Mafia surely came with many worries, and he had to protect this territory with great care. She reached out and touched his furrowed brow, as if trying to soothe his worries. The moment their skin touched, both Isabe and Emanuele froze. "What are you doing?" Emanuele asked in a low, intimidating tone. At that moment, he resembled a lion ready to pounce. "I... I just thought your furrowed brow didn''t look good, and you need to rx," Isabe said, her heart racing. She couldn''t understand why she had the audacity to touch Emanuele directly. After all, he was like a devil, and she had always avoided him. Why wasn''t she afraid of him now? Emanuele listened to Isabe''s words, his expression cold. "Isabe, if you ever dare to do that again, I will twist your head off." This twenty-two-year-old girl had indeed be somewhat audacious. "Sorry," Isabe immediately apologized. She didn''t want her head literally twisted off by Emanuele. Emanuele turned and left, leaving Isabe standing there. She sighed, realizing how tired she was of this life. Every day, Emanuele tormented her, and in the process, she felt an array of emotions she hadn''t expected. She was constantly apanied by bodyguards and had to be vignt about potential assassination attempts. She had to navigate the social circles of the Mafia. She should have been an ordinary girl, living a simple and exciting life. Yet, everything had changed. This weekend, Isabe decided to defy her mother''s wishes and not meet Chloe, at least not until she left town. She needed a rebellious moment. Isabe headed out early because Pippo had invited her for a meal to discuss some work-rted matters. She wanted to continue working at the hospital, and as her internship period was ending, she hoped Pippo could guide her to secure a permanent position there. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The restaurant they chose was in a quiet part of the city center. It featured a bright, spacious hall with spotlessly clean ss windows, high ceilings adorned with crystal chandeliers, and an overall luxurious ambiance. Isabe knew Pippo came from a wealthy family, but she hadn''t expected him to pick such a high- end restaurant. However, she couldn''t ignore the fact that her two bodyguards stood close by, even during their meal. "Isabe, your bodyguards are quite diligent," Pippo quipped with a smile. "Unfortunately, this world is too dangerous, and they don''t want anything to happen to me," Isabe replied. The recent assassination attempt was still fresh in her mind, and Harry was yet to return, scheduled for tomorrow. Without her bodyguards, she shuddered to think how many times she might have faced danger. Pippo nodded and then shifted his attention to his food. Afterward, he raised his head and said, "Isabe, your academic performance at school and your work at the hospital have been outstanding. You can rest assured that if nothing major urs during theing period, you will definitely be retained after your internship ends." Pippo''s wordsforted Isabe, calming her nerves. However, he went on to say, "But I think having two bodyguards follow you around while you work isn''t good for you. Other colleagues at the hospital seem to have negative opinions about it." Chapter 59: Joyous Because Of Isabella Chapter 59: Joyous Because Of Isabe Chapter 59: Joyous Because of Isabe It was indeed a conundrum, one that left Isabe feeling trapped in sorrow and helpless atmosphere. She knew that having two bodyguards apanying her was unusual for a doctor. She also wished for a life where she could live like a regr person, but that was no longer possible. Without her bodyguards, she''d be at risk of capture, dismemberment, rape, and a cruel death. She couldn''t ept such a gruesome fate. Yet, having bodyguards made her stand out among regr people. She was an anomaly among them. "Isabe, who are you involved with that you need such extensive security? If it''s rk Campbell, I think you wouldn''t be threatened by his enemies in Chicago," Pippo inquired. "Why do you say that?" Isabe was immediately curious. Pippo seemed to be well-versed in this area, and she, someone deeply involved with the Mafia, didn''t seem to know as much as he did. Pippo shook his head. "I just think, generally, the Mafia''s enemies tend to stay within their territory. Considering how far we are from Canada, his enemies wouldn''t venture this far to assassinate you." Isabe found Pippo''s reasoning valid. However, she didn''t want to share too much information with Pippo. They were ordinary people, and knowing about her issue would serve no purpose. The fewer people who knew about her affiliation with the Mafia, especially her colleagues, the better. They were doctors focused on saving lives, a world apart from ruthless Mafia members. Knowing she was part of a Mafia family might change how they perceived her. Just then, she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to find Emanuele. Emanuele''s face was heavy, and he directed his gaze at Isabe. "Dining with a friend?" Isabe nodded, slightly surprised. "Why are you here?" Emanuele, typically a busy person, showing up like this was unexpected. "Get up, there''s something I need to discuss with you," Emanuele said. He then turned his pale brown eyes to Pippo. His gaze was cold, sharp, and his expression resembled ice, as if he could freeze someone at any moment. At this moment, he was assessing Pippo, who paused and then greeted Emanuele. "Hello, may I ask who you are in rtion to Isabe?" "Family," Isabe replied immediately. "Sorry, Pippo, my brother hase to find me with an urgent matter. I have to leave with him." "That''s okay," Pippo said, showing understanding. Isabe stood up, and she turned to Emanuele. "Let''s go." She didn''t want Pippo to interact too much with Emanuele, fearing it would expose her current situation. The fewer people who knew she had ties to the Mafia, especially her colleagues, the better. They were all doctors dedicated to saving lives,pletely different from the Mafia, who showed no regard for human life. And her association with the Mafia could alter their perceptions of her. Pippo watched as Isabe and Emanuele left, a cruel smile ying on the lips. Outside the restaurant, once they were in the car, Isabe asked, "What''s going on? Why did you come to find me so urgently?" "Your mother called you for dinner tonight, but you went out to eat?" Emanuele said, his expression unpleased. Thinking about it, Isabe was equally annoyed. She had arranged to meet Pippo today to use it as an excuse for not going home. Chloe was leaving in a couple of days, and she intended to grit her teeth and endure it. She never expected that her absence at dinner would lead Emanuele to personallye and take her back. "I made ns to meet a colleague to discuss the possibility of working at the hospital after I graduate." Isabe''s determination to secure a future surprised Emanuele, who looked at her with a hint of amazement. However, he still wanted to tell Isabe a cruel reality: "Isabe, after you graduate, you''ll have to get married. You''ll live with rk in Canada. How can you stay here as a doctor? In the future, you''ll be the wife of the Canadian boss, a queen in a high position. Your job will be to serve rk and manage his subordinates. Do you understand?" During this period, rk was not in Chicago, and Emanuele had not mentioned him. She had tried to n her future despite not knowing where rk was. But now, Emanuele brought up this matter, and Isabe suddenly realized that her dreams seemed to be slipping away. She had always wanted to be a doctor and help others, but Emanuele now cruelly told her that she could never be a doctor in her lifetime. It was like a death sentence for her future. Emanuele gazed at Isabe. He watched as her face filled with pain, struggle, and despair, as if her light were slowly fading away. Her suffering and despair seemed to be his stimnt. "Isabe, don''t meet with your colleague privately in the future," Emanuele added. Somehow, hearing that Isabe had met with Pippo in the restaurant from Tony made him particrly unhappy. He had put aside his work to check the situation. "We didn''t have a date; I was just asking about my job," Isabe defended herself. "Regardless, Isabe, I don''t want you to meet him alone in the future," Emanuele said impatiently. It was as if Isabe''s rebuttal had annoyed him. His tone suggested that arguing further could lead to him saying something threatening, like wanting to kill her. Isabe had learned to avoid risks in advance. But soon, she found that Emanuele was taking her back to the Lombard mansion. She started to panic. "Emanuele, I don''t want toe here. Can you let me out? I can go shopping or hang out with my friends." She simply didn''t want toe here. Being near the mansion made Emanuele nervous. His heart raced, his muscles tensed, and his breathing slowed down. Emanuele stared at Isabe and seemed to be carefully observing her reaction. She appeared to be genuinely afraid of her cousin. What was the reason for this? He had heard Sophia say that the two sisters had a good rtionship. But now, Isabe was strongly resisting seeing Chloe. As they neared Chloe''s house, Isabe''s face grew paler, as if she might faint at any moment. "Are you really this afraid of Chloe?" Emanuele furrowed his brow, puzzled by Isabe''s reaction. "No, I''m not afraid. I just thought that since you had kicked her outst time, she would be angry if I went to her now. My mom would scold me for that," Isabe replied, trying to sound strong. She couldn''t let Emanuele see that there was something wrong. Isabe was concerned that if Emanuele sensed something was amiss, he might torture her, something she might not be able to endure. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele didn''t say anything further. He watched the car approach the mansion, and Isabe felt a sense of despair. But just before they reached the house, Emanuele directed the driver to change course, steering them away from the mansion. Isabe hadn''t expected Emanuele to listen to her. She turned to look at him, her eyes no longer filled with indifference or annoyance but rather a hint of surprise and gratitude. The fact that Emanuele was delighted because of her happiness was a surprise. However, his happiness quickly turned into anger, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he was going insane. After all, he was a Mafia boss who could control life and death at will, yet he was now feeling ted because Isabe looked happy? Was he losing his mind? Chapter 60: Wanting To Kill Isabella Chapter 60: Wanting To Kill Isabe Chapter 60: Wanting to Kill Isabe At this point, Emanuele once again found himself entertaining the thought of killing Isabe. Isabe had an uncanny ability to sway his emotions, which he found unsettling. Being a Mafia boss, Emanuele was well aware that he had to be ruthless. Even when faced with family members falling, he couldn''t afford to shed a tear. He needed to remainposed and deal with their enemies swiftly. Their tough exterior was sufficient, but if their enemies ever caught wind of his emotional vulnerabilities, it could easily lead to their downfall. They had often employed these tactics on their own enemies. For example, when dealing with an adversary named Nicks Sims, they had discovered his beloved woman and used her against him. Nicks Sims seemed like a man ruled by his emotions. He had numerous femalepanions and frequently visited nightclubs, engaged in promiscuity, never dating the same woman for more than a week. It was evident that they wouldn''t make him shed a tear by killing his girlfriend. However, at that time, they found a female friend in Nicks Sims'' life, and Emanuele quickly noticed that Nicks Sims treated her differently. So, they killed that woman in her apartment, left a message on her body, took photographs, and sent them to Nicks Sims. Very soon, they witnessed the once stoic man reduced to tears, as vulnerable as a baby. Emanuele was fully aware of these methods to deal with enemies. He couldn''t afford to develop any liking for Isabe; it would only lead to chaos. His protection of Isabe was solely due to her being his stepsister. He didn''t want her to bring grief to his father and Sophia, and that was the extent of his concern. Emanuele dropped Isabe off at her upscale apartment and left. Despite her disrupted date with Pippo today, the fact that she didn''t have to meet Chloe left Isabe feeling content. The thought of Chloe, however, made her breathing growbored. In conjunction with the sd Chloe had made for her, Isabe now felt nauseated. Isabe clutched her hands tightly, forcing herself to remain calm. As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she recalled the scene when Emanuele had taken her to the dungeon tomit murder. She had even taken lives, so why should she be afraid of Chloe, right? She took a deep breath, assuring herself that she didn''t need to fear her. Just then, Chloe sent her another message, "You coward, are you this scared of me? You don''t dare to meet me." Paired with Chloe''s detestable face, these words disgusted Isabe. Usually, when Isabe received such insulting messages from Chloe, she''d pretend not to notice and delete them. But this time, she felt she couldn''t be so timid anymore. Isabe stared at the text for a while and then retaliated, "Your face makes me sick. It''s better if we don''t meet." After sending this message, Isabe suddenly felt incredibly relieved. She had done it. She had really let Chloe have it. Soon, Chloe replied, "You w***e, have you gone crazy? You dare to curse at me? Alright, watch me kill you." "I''ll kill you if you dare toy a finger on me," Isabe shot back. Following that, she tossed her phone aside, with no intention of continuing the argument with Chloe. But at this moment, she felt extremely ted. It was as if the secrets that had been umting deep within her for many years could finally be released. Soon, Isabe received another piece of good news. There was a knock on the door, and Isabe opened it. When she saw Harry''s handsome face, she couldn''t help but exim, "Oh my God! Harry, you''re out of the hospital!" It seemed a bit early for him to be discharged. She immediately gave Harry a big hug, and it was evident that Harry had made a remarkable recovery during his hospital stay; his body had be much stronger. Looking at Harry''s wound, it had also healed. After the assassination attempt, Isabe''s perception of these two bodyguards had shifted from troublesome pests to friends. They wererades in life and death. "Thank you, Miss Gould, for your continuous concern. I wouldn''t have recovered this quickly without your care," Harry said with a beaming smile. "Let''s not say that," Isabe replied. "Your body has only just healed. Why don''t you rest on the sofa for a bit and watch some TV?" She turned on the television, ying a lighthearted variety show that she had recently enjoyed and hoped Harry might like. "No need, Miss Gould. Since I''m already back to work, it means my body haspletely recovered. I can get right back into the working mode," Harry declined Isabe''s suggestion to watch TV, even though he confessed he liked to watch the dancing beauties on the screen. But work had toe first. Isabe didn''t press Harry further, and she settled down on the couch, thoroughly enjoying her TV show. Meanwhile, her phone kept ringing. Tony walked over, picked up the phone, and asked, "Miss Gould, your cousin is calling. Should I answer it?" "Could you please disconnect it for me? Thanks," Isabe replied, clutching a pillow as she tucked herself into the small couch. "Sure," Tony responded, promptly ending the call. On the other end of the line, Chloe was infuriated. She had sent messages to Isabe and received no response. Now, Isabe had gone as far as hanging up on her call, and this drove Chloe to the brink of madness. Isabe was acting too audaciously. It was as if she had turned the tables on her to this extent. This greatly angered Chloe, and she wished she could just run over and beat that wretched girl. But Chloe had to calm herself. She had just been kicked out of the top-tier apartment by Emanuele, and she didn''t want to provoke him any further by acting recklessly. He might even have her two bodyguards throw her out. Unfortunately, she had promised to return home from Chicago after just a week, and now she only had a couple of days left. With Isabe refusing to see her, it seemed impossible for her to visit Isabe herself. Or maybe it wasn''t entirely impossible. One day, as Isabe left work and stepped out of the hospital, she ran into Chloe. While she could boldly exchange harsh words with Chloe through her phone, facing Chloe''s face in real life, the painful memories of the past came rushing back, making her nervous and frightened. "Isabe, you''re quite bold to dare to insult me," Chloe approached Isabe, reaching out to pat her cheek. At this moment, she wore a smiling face, but her eyes were icy. Isabe was afraid to meet Chloe''s gaze and the fear made her body tremble. It seemed she hadn''t been able to break free from Chloe''s control in reality. In this confrontation in the real world, she was still at a disadvantage.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 61: Possessed By A Demon Chapter 61: Possessed By A Demon Chapter 61: Possessed by a Demon Seeing Isabe''s defiant yet speechless expression, Chloe felt even happier. That damned wench, what chance did she have against Chloe? Chloe extended her hand and cupped Isabe''s face. This allowed Chloe to feel in control and inflict a degree of pain on Isabe. She used a bit of force to pat Isabe''s cheek while maintaining a facade of gentle smiles, leading Isabe''s bodyguards to believe they were seeing a harmonious sisterly bond. Isabe wanted to resist Chloe''s actions, but at this moment, her body had stiffened, and she couldn''t move. Breathing became increasingly difficult, and Isabe cursed herself. She was too weak; she couldn''t even confront Chloe. Chloe leaned in closer to Isabe and whispered in a low voice, "You''re a worthless slut, used up by men, and you dare to insult me? How can you even think of challenging me? Do you remember how I used to bully you when we were kids? I don''t mind letting you relive those old experiences." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chloe hurled these insults at Isabe, all of which urred in front of Isabe''s two bodyguards. However, the bodyguards were positioned some distance away and, due to Chloe''s apparently affectionate manner towards Isabe, they couldn''t tell she was actually insulting her. As Chloe talked, memories of her traumatic past began to paralyze Isabe. She couldn''t respond or defend herself. Her body began to tremble violently. She cursed herself for her enduring cowardice and her inability to face Chloe head-on. Suddenly, a vision of Emanuele appeared in Isabe''s mind. He was a massive, fierce man filled with a wild aura. People were afraid of crossing him, and nobody felt safe around him. Yet, she had been rtively at ease by his side. If she could even handle Emanuele, the demon, why should she be afraid of Chloe, who only had a reputation for bullying her? With this thought, Isabe somehow found the strength to push Chloe away. At first, Chloe had been gleefully mocking her clumsiness, her fear, her cowardice. But she had not anticipated being physically pushed. Consequently, Chloe lost her bnce and fell backward with a shriek,nding on the ground in a rather disheveled state. "Isabe, why would you push me? I was only suggesting that you be kinder to Emanuele. Or do you have some grievances against him? Is that why you didn''t listen to me?" Chloemented. Isabe had to hand it to Chloe for her quick thinking. In an instant, she hade up with a convenient excuse, painting herself as the injured party, in an attempt to make her bodyguards believe her words. Chloe remained seated on the ground, looking at Tony and Harry. "Gentlemen, could you please help me get up?" Tony and Harry exchanged a nce and exchanged a knowing look, but neither made a move. They were Isabe''s bodyguards and had spent enough time with her to understand her character. They weren''t quick to believe Chloe''s words. Seeing that her act was not working and noticing the gathering crowd, Chloe had no choice but to stand up on her own. She then turned to Isabe and said, "Isabe, you''ve changed so much. You used to be obedient, loving, and close to me. It saddens me. Can our sisterly rtionship never go back to how it was?" Isabe suddenly felt that if Chloe pursued an acting career, she could easily win an Academy Award. "Chloe, I''ve changed, haven''t you?" Isabe looked at Chloe, who had been humiliated in front of others to maintain herdylike image. She suddenly realized that Chloe wasn''t as fearsome as she had once thought, not invincible. All she needed was a little more courage, wasn''t that right? Chloe fixed a hateful gaze on Isabe. She walked up to her and whispered in a venomous tone, "You think Emanuele can protect you forever? Isabe, your time''sing." When the moment arrives, she would absolutely, without a doubt, use Isabe''s head as a football. Once Chloe left, Isabe felt an immense sense of rxation. She was now brave enough to confront Chloe. It seemed like she was gradually emerging from the nightmare that Chloe had inflicted on her. She believed she couldpletely ovee Chloe. Isabe thought, with the courage she had just disyed, she could handle anything Chloe threw at her in the future. That night, as Isabey in bed, half-asleep, she suddenly felt a presence invading her room. The room remained dark, with only the faint light from the living room spilling in. Isabe could see a man, as massive as a mountain, pressing her down and tearing at her nightgown. The man''s domineering presence filled the room, and an intense feeling of oppression swept over Isabe. He kissed her passionately, his tongue probing her lips hungrily. In the hazy night, on the soft andfortable bed, Isabe was gradually losing herself in the passion. She held Emanuele''s face, and their tongues engaged in a sensual dance. Emanuele''s hands found her breasts and squeezed them forcefully, causing her some difort. However, the pain only seemed to heighten the intensity of the moment. Then, the man released her lips, trailing kisses down her neck and nibbling at her breasts. Isabe felt her body bing increasingly sensitive, her inner desire growing stronger, yearning for Emanuele to take her with raw intensity. But Emanuele was being exceptionally rough, more so than usual. It struck Isabe as odd, and she noticed a strong scent of blooding from him. Isabe began to feel a sense of unease. She cried out, "Emanuele, are you okay?" Something was terribly wrong, too wrong. Emanuele''s name seemed to snap him back to reality. He looked at Isabe and softly whispered, "Isabe." Isabe saw that Emanuele''s eyes, usually a warm hazel, had turnedpletely ck, filled with darkness and an icy, bloodthirsty aura. He looked like a vampire, devoid of any humanity. This sight startled Isabe. At that moment, Emanuele seemed to slowly regain his senses, and he immediately roared, "Get out!" Isabe, still bewildered about what had just happened, found herself being guided by Phillip towards the door. He said, "Boss needs to calm down, Miss Gould, pleasee with me." As Isabe hastily wrapped herself in her robe, Phillip led her out and closed the bedroom door. Staring at the tightly closed door, Isabe was left to contemte Emanuele''s peculiar behavior. She had never witnessed such a side of him, as if he had been possessed by some malevolent force, devoid of any glimmer of light. Yet, in that moment, he seemed intensely desperate for her. Isabe lowered her gaze to her body, marked with bite marks and bruises, reminders of Emanuele''s unexpected roughness. Chapter 62: She Wants Him Chapter 62: She Wants Him Chapter 62: She Wants Him Why was Emanuele like this? Isabe furrowed her brow; it seemed like the first time she had seen him lose control. Emanuele, as a whole, appeared shrouded in darkness, devoid of any light. If he had been a devil before, now he resembled a demon emerging from the depths of hell, chilling anyone who looked at him. Soon, Phillip emerged from the bedroom, and Isabe hurriedly asked, "Is he okay?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Boss is fine, he''s just been affected by some dark stuff today," Phillip replied. Dark stuff? Isabe furrowed her brow. For someone like Emanuele, who could skin people alive, what dark things could possibly affect him? Seeing Isabe''s inquisitive expression, Phillip sighed. "It''s best for you not to know too much. It''s not good for you." Isabe nodded. Tonight, she would sleep in the guest room. Originally, this was where Chloe stayed. Butter, Emanuele ordered all of Chloe''s room items to be reced. Now, Isabey there, grateful for Emanuele''s actions. Otherwise, she might have trouble falling asleep with Chloe''s lingering presence. Lying in bed, Isabe often recalled Emanuele''s darkening eyes in the darkness, like a mountain pressing down on her. He kissed her, bit her, and his hardness pressed against her. His overpowering masculine scent, invading her, made her crave him. As Isabe thought of this, she felt a tingling sensation. Her underwear felt glued to her skin. However, she was also afraid of Emanuele''s roughness. If only he could be a bit gentler, that would be even better. Isabe drifted to sleep in this hazy state. The next morning, she woke up to find that Emanuele had already left. Tony informed her that Emanuele''s emotions had stabilized. Isabe wasn''t sure what could affect the emotions of this ruthless demon who had killed so many. However, Phillip said that knowing too much wouldn''t be good for her. His advice made sense; she had always wanted to escape their world, and knowing these things would do her no good. Emanuele had been busy recently. The Sicilian Mafia was bing more active on his turf, with assassinations happening everywhere, proving the Sicilian Mafia was striking back hard. Striking back against him on his own turf? Emanuele found itughable. Today, he received a message from Frederick on the phone he used to contact Emanuele. "Damn it, they''ve caught Robert! They''re tying him up and beating him!" Emanuele was furious upon seeing the picture and tightly gripped his phone, trying to control himself from smashing it. Although Robert looked okay for now, Emanuele believed that by tonight, he would receive Robert''s lifeless body. This had been their modus operandi all along. For enemies with no practical value, the only worth was in killing them and presenting their corpses to the other party, causing them pain. "James, immediately send more people to gather as many leads on the Sicilian Mafia as possible. It would be great if you could bring back a few of those bastards to my dungeon!" Emanuele ground his teeth, his eyes filled with anger and hatred. James was his trusted subordinate, a born warrior. A towering, muscr man at 6''3", he excelled in combat and shooting. He had helped Emanuele eliminate several crises and was highly trusted by him. "Of course, boss," James replied and went to carry out the order. Emanuele turned to Phillip and said, "nt more people to protect my family. If Frederick could kidnap his driver, it means they will eventually get close to the people closest to me; it''s just a matter of time." Those damned bastards, Emanuele thought, anger mixed with concern. Emanuele dialed Grazia''s number. Soon, Grazia''s warm voice came through the phone, "Emanuele, what''s going on? Are you okay? Dad told me you''ve been facing some troubletely." "It''s indeed a big trouble, but I''ll handle it," Emanuele said. "But before that, Grazia, promise me, don''t go anywhere, and it''s safest to stay at home with Andrew. If you have to go out, make sure to take extra bodyguards. I worry about you." "Don''t worry, we''ll be careful," Grazia replied. "Emanuele, are you okay?" "I''m fine." "Your voice sounds exhausted. How long has it been since you rested?" How long? Emanuele thought. He had only slept for three hoursst night, but for him, it was a decent amount of sleep. "Don''t worry about me. Right now, my priority is to ensure your safety." After advising Grazia, Emanuele ended the call and then called his father. "Dad, Chicago is currently in danger. I want you all to stay home if there''s no urgent need to go out. The security in the mansion is top-notch," Emanuele spoke without waiting for Leo to reply. "Alright, Emanuele. If you need any help, you can tell me. I''ll try to contact my friends to see if they can help," Leo offered. "No need, Dad. If ites to that, I''ll have cleric step in," Emanuele said before hanging up. Now, he had informed his family, except for Isabe. Thinking of Isabe''s stubborn and rebellious nature, he realized that despite wanting to kill her before, he must include her in his protection now. If anything happened to her, it would make his enemies believe that he couldn''t protect his loved ones, rendering him vulnerable. With this in mind, Emanuele called Isabe. At that moment, Isabe was busy in the operating room, and her phone was outside. She didn''t hear the call. Emanuele called Tony and instructed him to ensure Isabe''s safety. Truth be told, he wanted to keep Isabe locked in the apartment if he could. For him, that was the safest ce. However, he knew the importance of her job to her and couldn''t help but feel he didn''t want to cut off all of Isabe''s social activities. Could demons bepassionate? Emanuele wasn''t entirely sure about his own thoughts. Seeing her in pain and despair had once excited him, but now, thinking of her possibly suffering from depression if she lost her job, he couldn''t bear it. So he instructed the bodyguards to protect her as best as possible. Isabe emerged from the operating room and nodded in response to Tony''s message about Emanuele. She was genuinely concerned about his condition. His appearance, the constant lingering scent of blood, and the exhaustion in his eyes all indicated he was facing a major problem. Since they were perceived as part of the same family now, she knew he had to divide his attention to protect her. Isabe worried about Emanuele''s situation. He was surely a mess right now. But she quicklyposed herself. Was she going crazy? She couldn''t believe she was worried about such a demon. Chapter 63: Isabella Almost Got Killed Chapter 63: Isabe Almost Got Killed Chapter 63: Isabe Almost Got Killed "Isabe,e over here! We have a patient!" Pippo''s voice interrupted Isabe''s thoughts. Pippo and two nurses were pushing a gurney, carrying a man who appeared to be severely injured. Blood had stained his clothes, and the scent of blood filled the hospital corridor. Isabe rushed over, asking, "How was he injured?" "It''s a car ident, just around the corner. He got hit by a car," Pippo exined, motioning for Isabe toe over and help them transport the injured man into the operating room. Isabe intended to inspect the man''s condition and started to lift his clothes. Suddenly, the man on the gurney opened his eyes. He had a gun in his hand and began shooting at Isabe. Frozen in ce, Isabe stared at the dark muzzle pointed at her. Luckily, Tony and Harry were quick to react, and they pulled Isabe away. Bang! The man''s shots hit the spot where Isabe had been standing a moment ago, but thanks to being pushed aside, she was unharmed. At the same time, Tony drew his own weapon and fired at the man''s forehead. The many still, motionless, his life extinguished. Screams echoed through the hospital, and staff and patients fled in terror. They had never encountered such a situation and ran as if they''d gone mad. Isabe remained on the floor, overwhelmed by the ordeal. She had just experienced the closest brush with death in her life, even more terrifying than the previous assassination attempt. "Miss Gould, we need to leave now!" Harry grabbed Isabe''s arm and, together with Tony, escorted her out. Isabe spotted Evelyn, who was crying, and she wanted to call out to her, but Tony stopped her. "They came for you, Miss Gould. As long as you leave this ce, they won''t pose a danger. If you go to her, you''ll bring danger to her." Isabe reluctantly agreed with Tony. This killer had been after her, and her presence had made the situation dangerous for everyone around her. Throughout the harrowing journey, Isabe managed to return to her car, and Tony reported the situation to Emanuele, who arranged for additional security to protect her. They returned to the top- tier apartment. The journey was uneventful, and when they arrived at the apartment, Isabe finally breathed a sigh of relief. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This ce was the safest. Isabe had never imagined that just living in peace would be considered a luxury. Once Isabe had calmed down a bit, she called Evelyn. "Evelyn, are you okay?" "I''m fine. The police arrived and secured the scene. The hospital is safe now, but Isabe, I''m very worried about you. Your situation was incredibly dangerous." "Yeah, I never thought that just wanting to live a normal life would be a luxury," Isabe said, her voice filled with distress. She realized that every day from now on would be filled with anxiety and fear. The luxurious apartment, despite its opulence, felt like a prison for her. Going outside meant risking death, and staying inside was like being suffocated. The Isabe from the past had only wanted to avoid getting involved with the mafia, thinking that, as a doctor, she was in apletely different world. But now, she couldn''t even ensure her own safety. How had thingse to this? "Regardless, Isabe, take good care of yourself. I don''t know what kind of enemies you''ve encountered, but it seems quite dangerous. I can help you get a leave of absence, and for now, just rest at home," Evelyn urged Isabe. "I understand," Isabe replied. She was about to graduate and be a permanent staff member at the hospital, but with the current situation, she knew her dream of working there was unlikely to be a reality. "Miss Gould, stay in the apartment for the time being. Don''t go anywhere," Harry advised Isabe after ending the call. "You know, it''s very chaotic out there." Isabe agreed with his advice. She was worried about her mother''s safety. "What about my mother? Is she safe?" "Don''t worry, they are all at the mansion, hundreds of times safer than here," Harry reassured her. Isabe finally felt a sense of relief. But the recent memory of the bloodied man who had nearly shot her haunted her. The vivid image of a gun aimed at her was suffocating, and she felt as though her blood had stopped flowing. At such a close range, if Tony or Harry had reacted just a bit slower, she would have been a lifeless body by now. Isabe had heard of the fearsome reputation of the Mafia, but she never realized just how terrifying they could be. These well-trained assassins had no fear of death; their sole mission was to aplish their tasks. She couldn''t fathom their mindset. To her, an individual''s life was the most precious thing. Losing one''s life meant losing everything. Thinking about it left Isabe feeling mentally drained, exhausted, and unable to muster interest in anything. Tony watched Isabe, slouched on the couch, unresponsive to her phone, not even looking at the television. She resembled a stray cat abandoned by the world, utterly pitiable. "Miss Gould, perhaps you''d like to watch your favorite reality show?" Tony suggested, turning on the television and selecting the program Isabe had enjoyed in the past. As she watched the lively interactions between male and female contestants, Isabe, however, remained disinterested. She turned to Tony and Harry. "What would you do if you were in a life-threatening situation?" "Since the day we joined the Mafia, we''ve learned not to fear death. We consider it an honor to sacrifice ourselves for the boss," Tony answered. Harry agreed, saying, "I share Tony''s view." "Why? Why aren''t you afraid of death?" Isabe was still puzzled. "I had to make money. My parents passed away when I was very young, and my grandmother raised me. She''s very sick now and requires expensive hospital care. Joining the Mafia is the fastest way to make money, and I''m grateful that Mr. Lombardi appreciated my work. Without his help, my grandmother would have died a long time ago. So, if needed, I''d give everything, even my life, for Mr. Lombardi," Tony exined. "I was an orphan, close to starving, before joining the Mafia. Aftering here, I''ve earned a lot of money and even bought an apartment. Finally, I have a ce to call home. So I''ve pledged my lifelong loyalty to Mr. Lombardi," Harry said with a smile. Isabe had an epiphany. While she viewed the Mafia as despicable, engaging in murder and arson, from the perspective of the Mafia members, their boss was the guiding light in their lives. He kept them away from all kinds of hardships, and that''s why they were willing to give their lives for him. For the first time, Isabe began to see them without a judgmental lens, understanding the circumstances that led them here. At that moment, Isabe''s phone rang. She looked at the message, and it read: "You whore, you''re Emanuele''s stepsister, so be prepared to be caught by us and tortured to death!" Isabe''s heart raced as she read the chilling message. Chapter 64: He Found Her More Intriguing Chapter 64: He Found Her More Intriguing Chapter 64: He Found Her More Intriguing Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Isabe''s phone suddenly felt scalding hot in her hand, and before she could react, it slipped from her grasp and fell onto the carpet. "What''s happening?" Tony swiftly picked up the phone and, upon seeing the threatening message disyed on it, immediately called Emanuele. "Boss, Miss Gould has received a death threat. It seems to be from those people," Tony reported. "They''ve got quite some nerve, actually threatening me," Emanuele, who was already dealing with other matters, felt a burning anger upon hearing Tony''s words. He had anticipated that they might target those close to him, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon, with Isabe receiving a death threat. Thinking of Isabe''s gentle and timid nature, despite her inner strength, he realized that when facing formidable foes, Isabe was as fragile as a delicate flower and could be crushed in an instant. The thought of them now targeting Isabe filled Emanuele with a zing fury. He knew that he was running out of time and needed to locate Frederick urgently. The longer he waited, the more danger Isabe would be in. "Assign more guards to secure the apartment. Tell Isabe not to leave for now. Whatever she needs, have someone purchase it for her," Emanuele instructed. "Understood," Tony replied before hanging up. Tony turned to look at Isabe, who was now clearly terrified. Her face had gone pale, and her body trembled. "What''s going on? How do they know my numbers?" Isabe, encountering a death threat in such a tant manner for the first time, was scared. "Should we call the police? Will they be able to help?" Listening to Isabe, Tony and Harry couldn''t help but feel a bit more sympathetic towards her. This naive young woman believed that the regr police could protect her. "It won''t help, Miss Gould. Only we can help you." At that moment, Isabe felt like she was standing right next to the gates of hell, and the gates were wide open behind her. She could fall into it at any moment. Oh Lord, could anyone save her? Isabe had a restless day, but upon returning to the apartment, she noticed that there were more people inside, including security guards and a chef. "Hello, Miss Gould, I''m Lilly Gray, and I''ll be your chef from now on. Please feel free to tell me your favorite dishes," a woman in her forties with a round figure and freckles all over her face introduced herself with a warm smile. "Hello," Isabe embraced Lilly, quite taken with her warm and weing demeanor. Isabe especially liked Lilly''s bright red hair, which made her feel a sense of warmth. Having another woman in the house made Isabe feel less lonely. Lilly was quite diligent; upon arrival, she prepared a dessert for Isabe. When Isabe took a bite of the delightful strawberry cake, her mood improved significantly. The sweet and tangy taste made her feel alive again. "Miss Gould, please enjoy," Lilly smiled warmly. But at night, when it was time for bed, Isabe couldn''t shake her unease. Although there were now twice as many guards inside the apartment as before, in the silence of the night, lying alone in her room, she couldn''t help but recall the events of the day. Isabe felt very scared. The threat of assassination and the threatening message had her on edge. She had never experienced anything so terrifying. Facing an assassination attempt and receiving death threats had left her feeling extremely vulnerable. However, she was not the kind to sit idly and wait for her fate. She understood that her attackers saw her as Emanuele''s stepsister, fragile and easy to kill. Her stepfather, her mother, or Grazia, they were all safer than her, with more bodyguards around. So, they saw her as the weakest link, the one to target, sending her threatening messages to break her psychological defenses, to make her suffer and break down, didn''t they? Isabe pulled out her phone and nced at the message once more. She clenched her teeth, this time making an effort to stay calm, feeling less scared. She understood that fear was futile. She needed to be strong, just as she had been dealing with Emanuele. These hidden enemies were even more menacing than Emanuele. So, she had to be stronger to survive. Isabe ran her hand over the gun hidden behind her pillow. She had used a gun, even killed someone with it before, so she knew she could do it. She had to stayposed and not be afraid. --- Emanuele had been working continuously for twenty hours, his never-ending tasks keeping him upied. Phillip was greatly concerned about Emanuele''s well-being, worried about the toll it was taking on his health. "Boss, you should take a break," Phillip advised. Emanuele waved him off. "They killed Robert." He recalled the scene when Robert''s lifeless body was brought to the office. Covered in blood, eyes wide open, and his mouth agape, it was evident that he had suffered unspeakable torture before his death. Emanuele was filled with both pain and guilt. Why had he allowed Robert to be captured? With a new driver now in ce, every time he sat in his SUV and saw someone other than Robert behind the wheel, he felt profoundly ufortable. Due to his carelessness, he had lost a friend. War was imminent, and they had no room to back down. Emanuele thought that he would make sure the Sicilian mob would understand the consequences of provoking him. Phillip was also heartbroken over Robert''s fate, but apart from providing for his family and seeking revenge, there was nothing more they could do to bring him back to life. "Is Isabe okay now?" Emanuele inquired. "Tony told me that Miss Gould is doing better now. Her emotions have stabilized, and she seems to enjoy the food prepared by Lilly. She''s been watching a reality show," Phillip reported. A meaningful expression shed in Emanuele''s warm brown eyes. Oh? After experiencing such a traumatic event yesterday, her emotions have stabilized quite quickly. She was a woman who piqued his interest. She might appear fragile, but deep down, she was strong. This unexpected quality both surprised and excited him. With this thought in mind, Emanuele felt the fatigue of the past few days dissipate in this moment. He watched Isabe on the surveince feed, seated on the couch, watching a reality show with Lilly,ughing and chatting. Her innocent and carefree demeanor didn''t at all reflect the near-death experience she had just been through. Isabe, you are truly remarkable to remain so calm! Even Grazia, the real mafia princess, might not have regained herposure so quickly after such a terrifying ordeal. But Isabe achieved it. Emanuele, who usually wore an icy expression, now disyed a hint of admiration in his eyes. Her adaptability was impressive. She was truly a deserving mafia princess, and he could even call her a queen. Chapter 65: Isabella Disappears Chapter 65: Isabe Disappears Chapter 65: Isabe Disappears Isabe had been staying in her room for two days without any major incidents, which allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief. She knew she had to return to school to prepare for her graduation procedures. She had to take graduation photos, collect her diploma, and say goodbye to her close friends. She could temporarily postpone going back to the hospital, but if she missed her graduation ceremony, it might be a missed opportunity forever. With determination, Isabe mustered the courage to call Emanuele. "Emanuele, can I go back to school? I''m preparing for my graduation." The moment she mentioned graduation, Isabe recalled Emanuele''s proposal for her to marry rk after she graduated. He had stated that once she finished college, he''d arrange her marriage. Had she graduated, and was it time for her to get married? Isabe felt a mix of nervousness and uncertainty. Thankfully, rk seemed to have forgotten about her; he hadn''t messaged her. A yboy like rk surely had many women around him. Isabe could only hope that rk had truly forgotten about her. Emanuele, sounding a bit frustrated, replied, "Don''t you realize how dangerous it is for you right now? They''ve set their sights on you, and you still want to attend the graduation ceremony? You''d be a human target!" "No, I won''t," Isabe immediately reassured. "I''ll just go to the school,plete what I need to, and come back right away. There shouldn''t be any trouble." She was somewhat aggrieved, feeling that she wanted to escape her current torment. She didn''t need to go through all of this. She had already given up her job at the hospital; did she need to let go of her graduation too? Emanuele, hearing the hint of distress in Isabe''s voice, felt a bitpassionate despite his exhaustion. "All right, Isabe. I''ll have Tony keep a close eye on you. After the graduation ceremony,e back to me immediately." "I understand," Isabe replied. However, she couldn''t help but feel a bit of regret. Her mother wouldn''t be there to see her graduate. Two dayster, Isabe returned to her school to attend the graduation ceremony, say her farewells to her friends, and collect her diploma. Her student life hade to an end. Evelyn embraced Isabe and said, "Isabe, take care of yourself. Stay inside as much as possible. I believe your family can protect you. I''ll video chat with you online." Evelyn didn''t know what had happened to Isabe, but she sensed it was dangerous. As a friend, there was little she could do to help, but she wished for Isabe''s safety, even if they couldn''t meet in person. "Thest time at the hospital scared me," Evelyn admitted. "Yeah, okay, Evelyn. No matter what, you should be careful too," Isabe said, thinking about her friend. She wasn''t sure if her troubles would affect Evelyn, but she hoped not. After all, Evelyn had no connection to Emanuele, and those people wouldn''t target her, would they? Isabe replied, "Yes, Evelyn, no matter what, be cautious as well." Evelyn added, "Pippo is really worried about you, Isabe. He said you haven''t replied to his messages, and he''s quite frightened." Isabe thought of the messages Pippo had sent her, inquiring about her whereabouts, safety, and whether she needed a visit. She hadn''t responded to him because she didn''t want to burden him with her problems or risk involving him in the situation. "Tell him I''m okay," Isabe said. She was starting to feel weary. "Don''t worry; I''ll certainly tell him. It''s just a pity, you worked so hard to stay in the hospital as a doctor, and now it''s all..." Evelyn sighed as she spoke. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She could see that Isabe had genuinely worked hard. She had been dedicated to her studies in school and continued to work diligently afterward. She even had ns for further education. Isabe aspired to be a great doctor, but now it all seemed to be slipping away. "It''s okay," Isabe remained surprisingly positive, offering a smile. "Life is long, and who knows what opportunities maye in the future, right?" "You''re right," Evelyn reassured her, patting Isabe on the shoulder. At the graduation ceremony, Emanuele discreetly increased the number of bodyguards. As a result, everything concluded smoothly. When they left the ceremony and found their car had broken down, Isabe suggested, "Why don''t we take the subway?" "Miss Gould, the subway is crowded and dangerous," Tony frowned with concern. "Why do you think the car suddenly broke down? There''s definitely something wrong with it. They know we''re staying put until you manage to get another car for us. But they''ll never guess we''d take the subway," Isabe calmly analyzed. Sometimes, the riskier ces turned out to be the safest. If they, who were experienced bodyguards, considered the subway dangerous, wouldn''t those lurking in the shadows know that too? They were unlikely to expect Isabe to choose the subway. Seeing the merit in Isabe''s reasoning, Tony and Harry surveyed the surrounding road conditions. There were many spots where someone could hide, and standing there waiting for a car made them easy targets. The subway, on the other hand, was crowded, making it harder for any potential attackers. "Alright, let''s take the subway," they finally agreed. However, the subway was indeed very crowded. Isabe squeezed onto the train first, and in a blink, Tony and Harry lost sight of her. Panic spread through their hearts. Isabe was gone, disappeared before their eyes. Were they overpowered by the crowd, or had the Sicilians captured her? They couldn''t know. After frantically searching and failing to find Isabe, they immediately called Emanuele to report the situation. At the time, Emanuele was still deeply involved in his work. He had already determined Frederick''s general location, which was good because it allowed him to n his moves. But right at that moment, Emanuele received Tony''s call. After hearing Tony''s report, Emanuele felt like throwing his phone against the wall. "What? Say that again. Where''s Isabe?" "Boss, she''s gone. One moment she was in front of us, and the next, she disappeared." Fear gripped Emanuele''s entire body, causing hisrge, mountain-like figure to tremble. He had never felt such fear before. Had the Sicilians taken Isabe? If they had dared toy a hand on her, he vowed to make them disappear from this earth. Emanuele called Isabe, but no one answered, and he was met with a busy tone. He swore to himself. A raging beast roared within him, his hands shook from anger and worry, and his light brown eyes slowly darkened, just like the demon Isabe had seen that night, as if emerging from the depths of hell. He swore to overturn the entire Chicago if he had to, just to find Isabe. Chapter 66: On The Brink Of Death Chapter 66: On The Brink Of Death Chapter 66: On the Brink of Death Isabe returned to her apartment alone. As she got on the subway, the surging crowd separated her from the bodyguards. She turned back to search for Tony and the others but couldn''t find them. Isabe''s phone had run out of battery because she had been taking pictures at the graduation ceremony. In the end, she had to make her way back to the apartment alone, believing that Tony and the others would eventually return. As Isabe had expected, Tony and Harry dide back. When they saw her, they were a mix of excitement and anger. "Where did you go? We were really worried about you!" Tony said. "There were too many people, and I got lost. I couldn''t find you guys, and my phone ran out of battery, so I had toe back by myself." In truth, Tony and Harry had to admit their negligence. With so many people apanying Isabe, losing track of her was an unexpected failure on their part. Thankfully, she hadn''t been kidnapped by the Sicilian men and had made it back to the apartment safely. This was a fortunate turn of events within the unfortunate situation. Tony and the others felt like they had been given a second chance at life. Isabe yed hard all day, and with the added worry of potential assassins, she maintained a high level of tension throughout. Now, back in her apartment, she knew she was safe. She was also getting a bit tired. She asked Lilly to make her some pomelo tea and ced her phone on the table to charge it. Then, she went into the bathroom to rx and take a shower. She turned on the shower faucet, feeling the warm water cascading down her body. Isabe hummed a tune, enjoying theforting sensation. She had graduated, and she wouldn''t have to go back to school, dealing with the busy coursework. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, she also felt a bit lost, wondering when she would be able to resume her medical career. After her shower, Isabe turned off the faucet and began to dry herself with a clean towel. She wrapped herself in another towel, rubbing her hair dry with a different one. Feelingpletely rxed, she stepped out of the bathroom and returned to her room. But as she exited the room, Isabe felt something was off. She couldn''t see any immediate danger, but the room''s temperature felt unnaturally cold, and she experienced an inexplicable sense of fear, as if she were being watched like prey by a serpent. As she anxiously searched for the source of her fear, something suddenly lifted her off her feet. She couldn''t react in time, and she was forcefully thrown onto the bed. The soft,rge bed absorbed Isabe''s body, and in the next moment, a massive man''s figure loomed over her. Isabe instinctively struggled, but her hair was gripped tightly by the man. Her head was forced backward, and simultaneously, a gun was pointed at her temple. The chilling touch of the cold metal made her feel as though the shadow of death was hovering over her. "No!" Isabe gasped, her breath heavy as she screamed. The fear of death overwhelmed her. She didn''t want to die. She had just graduated, and her beautiful life had yet to begin. "Do you see, catching you and letting you die is such a simple thing," Emanuele''s voice growled low, his breathing heavy, clearly agitated. "Believe me, I could take you, then kill you, and it would be ages before anyone found your rotting corpse, reeking of decay." It was Emanuele! Isabey there in a disheveled state, but upon realizing it was Emanuele, she wasn''t as frightened. "Do you see how easy it is for me to put you in a dangerous situation? Have you ever thought about what would happen if my enemies captured you?" Emanuele''s voice was low and filled with anger. He was breathing heavily, sounding desperate, as if he wished he could kill her. "Subway was packed, they couldn''t keep up with me, it''s not my fault," Isabe argued nervously. She genuinely felt that she was innocent. Emanuele might be angry, but he shouldn''t take it out on her alone. Isabe wriggled and struggled beneath Emanuele, but the more she struggled, the looser her towel became. Finally, when Isabe realized the problem, her towel had already slipped away, leaving her standingpletely exposed before Emanuele. Isabe realized her predicament wasn''t favorable. She couldn''t help but continue to exin, "I did think about calling them, but my phone died due to a low battery. I just got home and put it on the table to charge..." Before Isabe could finish her exnation, she screamed in pain. She realized that Emanuele was pulling her hair even harder and that he still had the gun against her head. "I looked for you for a damn two hours!" Emanuele roared. At this moment, he was like a ferocious, raging beast. "I was worried sick about you!" He had never been so afraid of losing someone before. Isabe made him feel that fear. Emanuele''s aura filled the entire room with hostility. Isabe stared at Emanuele, trembling, struggling to breathe under his overpowering presence. She was filled with fear and dread. But strangely, she felt a growing desire inside her. She longed for Emanuele, and this desire made her no longer fear him. "So, are you going to punish me?" Isabe looked into Emanuele''s eyes. His hazel eyes were now aze with fiery passion. However, her desire for Emanuele had dispelled her fear. "Are you going to fuck me to death? Or shoot me?" Isabe realized that, due to her words, Emanuele''s breath had be faster. At this moment, his whole body pressed down on her, and Isabe, uneasy, wriggled her body beneath him. Honestly, she hoped Emanuele would punish her. Her body was already prepared for him. But after a while, Emanuele didn''t make any move. Just when Isabe started feeling disappointed, Emanuele pped her on the butt. There was a loud smack, and Isabe felt as if her butt was on fire. She was almost in tears from the difort. In the next moment, Emanuele pped her butt again several times. Isabe screamed and struggled hard. "Emanuele, let me go!" she yelled, trying to reach for the nket nearby to cover herself. But her actions were met with a series of ps on her butt by Emanuele. Isabe was humiliated to the point of almost crying. This man truly knew how to strip a person of their dignity and make them feel like a stray dog. Emanuele did something he had always wanted to do. Whenever he saw Isabe''s curvy, firm butt, he had always wanted to give it a good p, to knead it as he pleased. It was as if her behind had been created just for him, making him possessive. Seeing Isabe wriggling to get away, Emanuele wasn''t about to let her do as she wished. His hand moved to explore the area between her butt and her thighs. When he touched the wetness there, he looked at Isabe and said, "You''re so wet." Isabe turned her head away, refusing to meet Emanuele''s gaze. Though her desire for him was intense, she felt immense shame in this situation. Despite this, Emanuele''s hand began to caress Isabe beneath her. It slid inside her, deeper and deeper. With every touch, the desire within Isabe grew, pulling her body closer to Emanuele, craving more. Chapter 67: I Will Hate You Chapter 67: I Will Hate You Chapter 67: I Will Hate You Passionate tears welled up in Isabe''s eyes as she felt desire building inside her under Emanuele''s control. But with a determined look, she told him, "I will hate you." The conflict between her body''s desires and her rational emotions didn''t align. She yearned for Emanuele but that didn''t mean she didn''t resent him. Emanuele, as if he had heard something amusing, twitched his lips and burst intoughter. "Hate me all you want, baby, but that won''t stop me from taking you." Emanuele was now highly aroused. He proceeded to unbuckle his belt and removed his clothes. This time was entirely different from their previous encounters; Emanuele intended to take things to the next level. Isabe could hardly bring herself to look at Emanuele. Shey on the bed,pletely nude, bracing herself for what was about to unfold. Isabe''s body was nearly bare, and she couldn''t help but fear what awaited her next. Soon, her legs were forced apart, and she grimaced as Emanuele entered her, causing her to moan in pain. He was immense, and he lingered for a moment, allowing her to adjust before picking up the pace. He seemed like an unrelenting warrior, thrusting deeper and harder with each move, making Isabe whimper involuntarily. Emanuele tugged at her hair and passionately kissed her, biting her neck. Isabe thought of him as a hungry wolf who had finally captured a piece of meat, feasting voraciously. "Isabe, can you feel me inside you? Do you like this?" Emanuele''s hoarse voice inquired, breathing heavily from his exertions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Isabe could only emit moans at this point, unable to articte any words. Her abdomen was tightly wound, and she could feel the approaching climax. The man atop her had well-defined muscles, bulging pectorals, and visible biceps. He thrust into her with wild abandon, rendering Isabe incapable of coherent thoughts. She had only experienced sexual intimacy once before, and it was nothing like the ferocity of Emanuele''s passion. He was overpowering, and Isabe found herself struggling to keep up. Desperate, she pped Emanuele. "Too fast, too much, slow down," she screamed. In response, Emanuele delivered a stinging p to her buttocks, causing Isabe to shriek in pain. Yet this only seemed to further excite him. "Your ass is so firm and perky, amazing!" Emanuele eximed excitedly. Isabe had little capacity to think at this point. She felt her body twitching uncontrobly under Emanuele''s movements, and she sensed her climax approaching. She tucked herself under the covers, trying to catch her breath, but Emanuele swiftly pulled her out again. He forced her to straddle him, feeling the profound collision of their bodies. "Isabe, do you like it?" Emanuele inquired, wearing an evil grin. Undeniably, Isabe did enjoy being intimate with Emanuele, but that didn''t mean she didn''t harbor resentment. "I like it, but I still hate you..." Isabe said through gritted teeth. "Your body says otherwise. You''ve soaked me so much. You say you don''t like me?" Isabe''s body was responding even as she bit down on her teeth, trying to hold her feelings in check. Emanuele intensified his pace, plunging deep into her until she reached her second climax. Isabe felt her mind exploding with fireworks, and she screamed, clutching Emanuele. She was convinced she might not survive Emanuele''s passionate encounter. But Emanuele wasn''t done; he flipped her over, pushed her down, and entered her once more, relentless in his pursuit of pleasure. Isabe gazed at Emanuele''s handsome face and found him more captivating than ever before. Every line on his face seemed to be etched with desire. He leaned down and kissed Isabe''s lips, his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth. Isabe clung to Emanuele''s body, surrendering to his intense advances. It was too fast, too big, too savage; she felt like he was piercing her bodypletely. After what felt like an eternity, apanied by Emanuele''s low growl, Isabe felt her body heat up. Emanuele had finally found his release. Exhausted, Isabey back on the bed. Passion had given way to rationality. She thought back to the wild encounter they''d just had and felt nothing but shame and confusion. Emanuele''s gaze lingered on Isabe. He looked at the marks he had left on her body, her skin flushed from the climax, and her eyes sparkling with tears. It was all so captivating. Emanuele''s hand caressed Isabe''s cheek, feeling her soft and smooth skin. His face, previously filled with desire, now appeared calm. "Admit that you like me taking you," Emanuele squeezed Isabe''s chin, telling her. "I don''t," Isabe said, "I hate you." Emanuele''s hand brushed her lips, and he said, "If you don''t want me to shut you up, then admit it." Isabe''s body trembled at Emanuele''s words. Her eyes held pain, struggle, and humiliation. She finally whispered, "I like it when you take me." When Isabe spoke those words, she felt overwhelmed by humiliation. Emanuele was pleased with her admission, but he suddenly realized he was getting aroused again because of it. He couldn''t help but be affected by Isabe more than he thought. Emanuele quickly got up, headed to the bathroom, and washed himself off, resisting the urge to sumb to his desires. He used Isabe''s sweet-scented shower gel and shampoo, which had a sweet and fruity fragrance that seemed tailored for her but didn''t quite suit his style. Meanwhile, Isabe sat on the bed, trying to collect herself, changed into a new set of pajamas, and waited patiently for Emanuele to return. She was still in shock over what had just happened. They had crossed a boundary by being intimate, and she had toe to terms with it. How would she define their rtionship now? Isabe''s thoughts were in disarray, but she remainedposed as Emanuele emerged from the bathroom. "Let''s talk," Isabe initiated the conversation, her gaze at Emanuele devoid of the previous fear. However, Emanuele replied, "I''m tired and want to sleep." "Alright," Isabe seemed somewhat disappointed but didn''t push him. "We can talk when you wake up." "Okay," Emanuele found Isabe''s response adorable. Heid back on her bed and pulled her close to his chest. The sweet scent of a woman and her petite, soft body once again stirred his desire. Chapter 68: What Are They Chapter 68: What Are They Chapter 68: What Are They Emanuele ultimately restrained his thoughts. After their intense encounter, he was exhausted, and he needed to replenish his sleep quickly; otherwise, he feared he might drop dead at any moment. Emanuele slept soundly for what seemed like an astonishing ten hours. Even during more tranquil times, he had never managed such a lengthy slumber, let alone during these turbulent days. He observed the sleeping woman next to him. Isabey on her side, curled up, clutching a corner of the nket. She looked petite, much like a precious little kitten, invoking a strong sense of protectiveness in him. Emanuele had been with his fair share of women, but none of them stirred his protective instincts like Isabe. He felt himself slowly sumbing to her. Emanuele gazed at her peaceful sleeping face, noticing her sweetness, her delicate fragrance, and he couldn''t help but linger a bit longer on her lips. Soon, Emanuele retrieved a pistol from beneath his pillow, kissed Isabe on the lips, and quietly left the room. Before departing, he nced at Tony and Harry. "Make sure to keep an eye on Isabe. If she goes missing under your noses again, I''ll take your lives." "Got it, boss," Tony and Harry replied. Emanuele left, aware that the situation was far from resolved. He couldn''t afford to be distracted by Isabe; it would only make his predicament worse. As he sat in the car, watching thendscape rush by outside the window, Emanuele became lost in thought. What happened the previous night had taken him by surprise. Initially, he had only wanted to punish her, to make her understand how terrifying it was to escape his control. However, at some point, his desires took over, and he did things he had long yearned for. But now, with a clear mind, he felt perplexed. Desire had led him to passionately engage with Isabe, observing her experience multiple orgasms in his bed had satisfied him greatly. Sleeping with her had brought an unexpected serenity, a feeling he had never experienced before during sleep. Isabe had brought him a novel experience, but the more unique it felt, the more Emanuele believed that he should distance himself from her. ... N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Isabe awoke from her slumber, only to find Emanuele missing from the bed. Where had he gone? Hadn''t he promised to talk to her when she woke up? Isabe felt a bit vexed as she sat up, observing the traces of their passionate night and the lingering soreness. The wild man, who had ravished her like a beast, had given her countless climaxes. She was grateful for the intrauterine device, as it meant she didn''t have to rely on birth control pills. But Isabe was still quite vexed. She changed into fresh clothes and headed out. Lilly had already prepared lunch for her, but she had managed to sleep until well past noon. "Lilly, can you make me another cup of coffee?" Isabe thought as she needed a caffeine boost to shake off her drowsiness. "Of course," Lilly promptly agreed, starting to grind the coffee beans. Isabe sat at the dining table, even though Lilly''s food was as delicious as ever, she found herself eating absentmindedly, her thoughts constantly drifting to Emanuele. She was in a state of confusion about her rtionship with him after what happenedst night. They were nominally step-siblings, and if others found out about this, it could cause a major scandal. She wondered what Emanuele was doing right now, whether he missed her or remained his usual cold self. Isabe was unsure, but she knew her developing feelings for Emanuele were problematic. She was supposed to hate him for what he had done, but she couldn''t deny that her emotions for him had shifted. She found herself caring about him, keeping him in her heart, and this feeling made her ufortable. It felt like Emanuele had stolen her heart. Tonight, she had to return to the Lombardi family for their family gathering. Despite the tense situation, it was the safest ce. She just needed to stay vignt on her way there. Emanuele would probably be there tonight, and she intended to have a serious conversation with him about what was going through his mind. In the evening, Isabe put on a light yellow dress and, guarded by her bodyguards, made her way to the Lombardi family. Although she had been here many times and was familiar with the people, she still felt nervous every time she visited. She despised therge mansion because it felt oppressive to her. She was always forced toe here for social events she didn''t want to attend. Luckily, Chloe had returned home, so she wouldn''t have to see her. In the living room, Sophia rushed in, giving her a tight hug. "Isabe, are you okay? It''s been a dangerous time, and Emanuele is busy with work. He rarely stays at the apartment. It''s not safe for you to live alone. Why don''t you move in with us?" Sophia was genuinely concerned for Isabe. She was her only daughter, and if anything happened to her, Sophia would be devastated. "I''m fine, Mom. I''m living there just fine. Emanuele has arranged many bodyguards to protect me." Mentioning Emanuele, Isabe grew anxious. Everything that had happened the previous night was so wild and passionate. The memory made her heart race, but she didn''t know what Emanuele was thinking. Did he like her, or was it just about sex? "Alright then," Sophia didn''t insist. Grazia also approached Isabe and greeted her. "During this time, Andrew and I are nning to visit Italy. Isabe, would you like to join us? Chicago''s situation is too dangerous right now. Staying here, you never know what might happen. It''s better to go abroad for a while until things settle down." As the mafia princess, Isabe was clueless about most things. The only thing she could do was try not to trouble Emanuele during this time. She wanted to keep him focused on the task at hand. Isabe shook her head. "I''ll stay here. As long as I''m careful, nothing should happen." After all, she had attended her graduation ceremony just yesterday, and nothing had gone wrong. Isabe no longer had the initial fear and apprehension. She was adaptable, and her fear was only temporary. She wouldn''t be easily defeated in these difficult times. As they chatted, Emanuele returned. Chapter 69: His Unusual Cruelty Chapter 69: His Unusual Cruelty Chapter 69: His Unusual Cruelty Emanuele, wearing a ck overcoat, strode in through the door, his tall figuremanding attention. He exuded an icy aura, as if he could freeze anyone in their tracks with a mere look. However, when he approached, he greeted Sophia and Grazia with warm hugs. "Oh, Emanuele, I thought you were too busy to make it today," Sophia said, pleasantly surprised. "It''s our weekly gathering. How could I miss it?" Emanuele replied. After embracing his family, he approached Isabe. Isabe nervously gazed at Emanuele, her throat dry. She wanted to ask him questions, but there were too many people around, and she had to hold her tongue. Emanuele''s demeanor remainedposed, as though nothing had happened between them. He reached out and gave Isabe a brief hug before letting her go. They started their dinner as usual, with Emanuele still seated next to Isabe. "Yesterday was Isabe''s graduation ceremony, and we couldn''t attend. What a shame," Grazia sighed. The timing was indeed not ideal. Going to the graduation ceremony now could provoke their enemies to take desperate measures to destroy them. They had to act separately to prevent any harm from reaching them. "It''s okay. I was able to attend my graduation ceremony on my own, so I have no regrets," Isabe replied with a cheerful smile. Though she felt the absence of her mother and Grazia was a letdown, she was content with being able to attend the ceremony herself. Yet, deep down, Isabe still felt wronged. She had been forced into the world of the mafia and longed for a way out. But there was no turning back now, and she couldn''t live like an ordinary person anymore. It was a heavy burden for her to carry, and it weighed on her heart. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As they enjoyed the meal and engaged in casual conversation, avoiding discussions about the current situation, Isabe kept a close eye on Emanuele. When he sat beside her in the past, he often teased her, but today he was unusually well-behaved. This heightened Isabe''s anxiety. What did Emanuele mean by this change? Did he lose interest in her after what happened between themst night? Finally, the dinner came to an end, and Isabe turned to Emanuele. "I want to talk to you." Emanuele nodded and announced to the group, "Isabe and I have something to discuss." He led Isabe to his study and closed the door behind them. Isabe''s eyes burned with intensity as she confronted him. Her gaze was as fiery as the sun, and Emanuele was momentarily taken aback. "Tell me, what is our rtionship now?" Isabe demanded. Emanuele, after pausing briefly, replied calmly, "Aren''t we still step-siblings?" Those seemingly casual words from Emanuele plunged Isabe into an icy abyss. She felt a chill run through her body, and her breathing becamebored. "Aren''t we still step-siblings?" Was their rtionship really that simple? What about the madness ofst night? Was it merely about Emanuele satisfying his desires? "Isabe, we''re both adults. You seemed quitefortablest night, didn''t you? However, you must marry rk. He''ll be here in a week, and I expect you to marry him immediately and go to Canada with him," Emanuele said, calcting his strategy to deal with the Sicilian mob. Isabe took a few steps back, staring at the man before her as if he were a stranger. So, now that their desires had waned, was all that remained the brutal reality? Their rtionship had never truly changed, and they were back to being enemies, with only hatred and anger between them. Isabe, her eyes filled with fiery rage, looked at Emanuele and said, "I will not marry rk!" "It''s not your decision, Isabe. I suggest you obey me before you provoke my anger," Emanuele replied coldly, like ice. "Even if I have to die, I won''t agree to what you''re saying!" Isabe retorted, and in an instant, she fled the study, fearing that Emanuele might lose his temper and harm her. She escaped from the Lombardi familypound, but just as she stepped outside, someone grabbed her. She was forcefully pushed into an SUV. The man inside the vehicle red at her angrily. "Isabe, don''t think thatst night''s experience changes my determination." "Isn''t that enough? You, bastard, you tortured me ruthlessly, and now you want to give me away!" Isabe stared at Emanuele, and to be honest, at that moment, she felt an intense urge to sink her teeth into him. Her gaze was unwavering as she continued, as though she had suddenly seen through Emanuele''s true motivations. "Is it because you''ve found yourself hopelessly addicted to my body, that you can''t bear to be without me, so you want to get rid of me before you lose your rationality?" Isabe locked her angry and sorrowful eyes onto Emanuele, pushing him to the edge. Right then, all she wanted was to tear everything apart. Isabe continued to provoke Emanuele, flooding him with her anger and sorrow, her emotions pushing her to the brink. Soon, she noticed that Emanuele''s fury was rising. His lips quivered with anger, and his breathing quickened. He dered, "You''re right; indeed, I desire your body. Your body tempts me. However, that''s all it is." His light brown eyes gradually darkened in color as he spoke. He continued coldly, "Young women like you are a dime a dozen. Do you think I genuinely care about you? Don''t overestimate yourself! With a snap of my fingers, countless women would crawl into my bed." "Isabe, marrying rk, a young and handsome mob boss, is the best choice I can offer you. Or do you want to marry an old bastard?" Emanuele looked at Isabe, struggling to contain his anger. Isabe fell into a state of panic due to Emanuele''s words, and her sorrow pierced her like a thousand needles, making her feel physical pain. Breathing became increasingly difficult. Isabe somehow found the strength to push Emanuele away, and she hurried back to her own car. After shutting the door and blocking Emanuele from her view, she still felt tense. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and her breathing grewbored. She frantically searched her bag for estazm, but in her state, the pills rolled under the car. Tony, seeing her struggle, picked them up, opened the bottle, and handed her one. Isabe swallowed the pill, and its effects started to soothe her. Finally, she could breathe normally. Tears streamed down her face, and she felt utterly devastated. She had never imagined that Emanuele would be so heartless, arranging for her to marry another man the day after he had her. Chapter 70: She Lost This Game Chapter 70: She Lost This Game Chapter 70: She Lost This Game Despair enveloped Isabe, making her feel that at this moment, the world had turned dark and cold. Isabe found it quite amusing. She had been too naive, thinking that having been with him once would change their rtionship. But now it was clear that the change had urred only within her mindset. For Emanuele, nothing had changed. She had dared to imagine being in love with Emanuele. The sad truth was nowid out before her, and she realized that in their game, she had be the loser. Despite her constant ims of hating him, she couldn''t control her feelings of love for him. Emanuele''s handsome and icy face appeared in Isabe''s mind once again, along with his words. He had said he nevercked for women. With a mere gesture, he could have many women flocking to him. Isabe knew that with Emanuele''s looks and charm, it was undoubtedly true. But it wasn''t the same for her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "You''re a lousy slut, fat and ugly. No man would ever like you." "Your boyfriend is only with you to take your virginity. How could he possibly like a lowly bitch like you?" "No one would like a big fat girl like you." Suddenly, Isabe remembered the hurtful words Chloe had said to her. Even though she had taken medication, she felt a suffocating sensation creeping over her. She had to stop thinking about this. It was bing unbearable. She might die from it. But if Emanuele really wanted her to marry rk, what could she do? On the other side, Emanuele sat in the car, and Phillip watched him. After a moment of hesitation, Phillip spoke, "Boss, what you''re doing, you''ll regret it sooner orter." "I never regretted." Emanuele appeared rxed, but his actions revealed his true emotions. He lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, his brow furrowing. It was evident that he was in a terrible mood. He intended to have Isabe marry rk to ensure her safety. He was already in a crisis, and now that Isabe was being targeted, being with her would put her in greater danger. Marrying rk, a leader of the Canadian mafia, would provide her with sufficient protection, and Canada was still rtively safe. Phillip had no idea what to say to his boss, but he believed Emanuele was making a mistake by pushing Miss Gould away. He was certain that someday Emanuele would regret this decision. Isabe returned home and locked herself in her room. She believed that a good night''s sleep would help. However, when she woke up the next day and recalled the events of the previous night, her heart still ached, making it hard to breathe. She couldn''t understand why Emanuele was so cold and heartless. His body had indicated that he needed her, but he had still unhesitatingly pushed her away. The thought of this made her heartache, and tears fell uncontrobly. She had never imagined she could be so fragile. Where had the strong, brave girl who had once stood up to Emanuele gone? The girl who could fight Emanuele courageously? She seemed to have vanished. Isabe felt as fragile as ss, ready to shatter at the slightest touch. Outside her door, Lilly had prepared breakfast but hadn''t seen Isabe emerge. She knocked on the door and said, "Isabe, it''s time for breakfast." Isabe appreciated that Lilly addressed her by name. Isabe had a strong affection for Lilly, almost like a niece. She often praised Lilly''s cooking, iming it perfectly matched her taste. They would watch reality shows together, indulging in witty banter without any generation gap. To prevent herself from oversleeping, Isabe would have Lilly wake her up every morning. But today, when Lilly went to Isabe''s room as usual to wake her up, she noticed a strange silence. She waited for half an hour, and there was still no response from inside the room. "Oh, sweetheart, has something happened? Isabe, open the door," Lilly said with a hint of concern. "If you don''t open up, I might have to get Tony to break down the door." She knew that Isabe was being targeted, and it was dangerous. While their security was tight, they couldn''t be sure that their enemies wouldn''t resort to more devious methods to infiltrate Isabe''s room. After a while, the door was finally opened, and Isabe appeared before Lilly. Thankfully, she was unharmed. Lilly let out a sigh of relief, but Isabe''s condition was worse than she had feared. Isabe''s face was pale and lifeless, her eyes bloodshot and red, her expression fragile, her hair in disarray, and the corners of her mouth were downturned. All of these signs pointed to a young girl filled with sadness. "Isabe, are you okay?" Lilly asked with a worried look, gripping Isabe''s hand. "I''m fine," Isabe said. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Isabe was far from fine. She had only said she was fine to dismiss the questions. "You don''t look okay at all, dear. What''s happened? You look really exhausted, and it''s breaking my heart," Lilly said as she gently stroked Isabe''s hair to straighten it. Faced with Lilly''s caring gaze, Isabe suddenly felt a lump in her throat, making her choke up. Tears welled up in her eyes. She could endure the cold looks and taunts from others, but she couldn''t bear to be cared for when she was feeling down, which only made her feel as fragile as a baby. "Lilly, what should I do?" Isabe asked as she reached out and embraced Lilly, unable to hold back her tears. Lilly pulled Isabe into her room where there were no bodyguards. It was just the two of them, and Lilly believed that Isabe needed a safe space to express her emotions. After crying for a while, Isabe gradually calmed down. "Isabe, have you encountered some problems? If you have, you can talk to me. Perhaps I can help," Lilly offered. "Lilly, do you know Emanuele? What kind of person do you think he is?" Isabe couldn''t help but ask. She thought that if Emanuele allowed Lilly to cook for her, he must trust Lilly very much. "Of course, I''ve watched Emanuele grow up," Lilly said with a smile. "I''ve been the chef at the Lombardi estate for twenty-five years. Back when Emanuele was just a little boy." "So, what kind of person is he?" Isabe asked, her curiosity piqued. "I mean, is he really as ruthless as they say?" Isabe thought about how Emanuele had taken her body and then acted like a stranger to her. It felt like her heart was bleeding. She had fallen in love with him, and he had enjoyed her body, yet he wanted her to marry someone else. Did this man have no heart? "No, Emanuele is good to all of us. Even though I''m just one of the household chefs, every time I make pastries, even if he can''t eat much, he''ll take a bite and praise me for doing a great job," Lilly said. Her face lit up with joy as she spoke, and even her freckles seemed lively and cute. Chapter 71: Confiding In Her Mother Chapter 71: Confiding In Her Mother Chapter 71: Confiding in Her Mother Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Could he really be like that? Isabe thought about Emanuele, always ready to kill her, delighting in her suffering. He was a sadistic tormentor, capable of inflicting the most excruciating pain on a living person. Such a demon, and yet, he treated those close to him so well? "Then... what about Emanuele and the women he likes?" Isabe asked cautiously. She suddenly realized that she knew nothing about whether Emanuele had other women or if he had other girlfriends while he was with her. The mere thought of it made her feel sick. "Oh God, I hope not," she prayed internally. Fortunately, Lilly shook her head. "I''m not sure about that. I''ve never seen Emanuele bring women home, and even though his father has been pushing him to get married, it doesn''t seem to have any effect." Lilly then smiled and continued, "But honestly, you''re the girl I''ve seen Emanuele treat the most seriously. He actually let me cook for you and spend time with you." Isabe was shocked. Treated seriously? She couldn''t believe it. If this was what Emanuele''s version of taking something seriously was, then she was nothing more than an object to him. After using her, he''d handed her over to his brother like she was amodity. "So, Isabe, is your distress rted to Emanuele?" Lilly asked with a warm andpassionate smile, making her look like a therapist. Isabe nodded. "I thought he might like me, but then he asked me to marry one of his friends." Even speaking about it to someone else was painful for Isabe. Lilly was surprised and gasped, "Oh my goodness, he asked you to marry someone directly?!" She looked at Isabe''s sorrowful face and suddenly understood why she was so heartbroken. From Isabe''s appearance, she could tell that Isabe had developed feelings for Emanuele, yet he wanted her to marry someone else. When Emanuele had requested her presence to cook here, Lilly had suspected that he might have feelings for Isabe, but Emanuele had denied it, insisting that Isabe was like a little sister. Now, hearing Isabe''s ount of the situation, Lilly knew what was really going on. "You like Emanuele, but he doesn''t like you, is that it?" Lilly gently stroked Isabe''s hair, which used to be as smooth as silk, but now appeared messy due to herck of grooming. Isabe nodded, her voice quivering. She admitted to herself that she had developed feelings for Emanuele, but she didn''t dare to confess this in front of others. "It''s okay, dear," Lilly reassured her. "Emanuele isn''t as ruthless as you might imagine. He''s good to everyone in the house. You don''t have to think of him as such a terrible person. He brought me here to take care of you because he already considers you a part of the family. Otherwise, he could have just left you to fend for yourself, right? I think there might be some misunderstanding." Isabe found Lilly''s words somewhat reasonable. However, just as Emanuele had stated, he considered her a part of the family, like a sister. The realization shattered her heart. "But he still wants me to marry someone. I don''t want to get married, and he doesn''t agree," Isabe''s voice trembled, and her tears were about to start falling again. "Lilly, what should I do? Can you convince him?" "On that matter, I''m truly not sure," Lilly furrowed her brows as she thought, not finding any good solution to the problem. "Emanuele''s decisions are hard to change, Isabe," Lilly began, trying to paint a brighter picture of rk''s future. "rk is actually a good guy, handsome, ambitious, and marrying him means you''ll be going to Canada. You won''t have to live in constant fear anymore, and you''ll be free to go wherever you want, with no one to harm you." Isabe''s eyes filled with tears, her trembling lips managed to whisper, "I understand." She was now lost in a sea of despair. Isabe wondered why everyone around her was so loyal to Emanuele, thinking of him as a great person and even being willing to sacrifice their lives for him. But in her eyes, Emanuele was nothing short of a demon. He could easily drag her into the abyss, inflicting endless pain upon her. Later, Isabe joined Lilly for breakfast, not wanting to worry her. To make Isabe feel better, Lilly even baked a small cake for her. However, Isabe couldn''t find joy in anything. The approaching wedding was causing a constant ache in her heart. Isabe finished her meal and wanted to retreat to her room. She believed that sleep might be the only way to escape from the harsh reality. "Isabe, why go to your room? Let''s continue watching the reality show we were enjoying," Lilly suggested, fearing that Isabe would be consumed by dark thoughts if left alone. She took Isabe by the arm and led her to the living room, turning on the TV to y the reality show they both liked. "You see, isn''t this the guy you like?" Lilly made an effort to redirect Isabe''s gaze. "He''s handsome, gentle, considerate, and incredibly charming." Isabe gazed at the man on the television screen. This man was so gentle, caring, and polite with every girl, a true gentleman, theplete opposite of Emanuele. But Isabe''s mind was still upied with thoughts of Emanuele. She couldn''t help but wonder what he was doing now and whether he would feel any regret watching her marry rk. Was he really so heartless? Had all the tenderness of that night been a mere fa?ade? A string of thoughts tormented Isabe almost to the point of madness. She had never imagined that she would find herself in such a situation, longing for Emanuele despite his cruelty. She liked Emanuele, and the thought drove Isabe to the brink of a breakdown. What was even more agonizing was that Emanuele didn''t like her. The memory of Emanuele''s ruthless attitude when he asked her to marry rk the previous night filled her with sorrow. Isabe tried to focus on the reality show, but her mind was locked in her misery. The idea of bing rk''s bride was almost unbearable. Yet, the most painful aspect was Emanuele''s cold indifference. Just yesterday, he had been passionate and intense in bed, as if he couldn''t get enough of her, but not long after, he had be apletely different person. Isabe knew she couldn''t resist him, but should she confide in her mother about this? Chapter 72: He DoesnT Want To Know How Sad She Is Chapter 72: He Doesn''T Want To Know How Sad She Is Chapter 72: He Doesn''t Want to Know How Sad She Is When Sophia found out that Emanuele was nning to marry Isabe off to rk, she couldn''t help but exim, "Oh my goodness, what on earth is happening? Isabe, you''ve just graduated. Emanuele can''t possibly want you to get married! I can''t let you go through with this!" At the very least, it should be someone Isabe likes. But she knew Isabe wouldn''t lie, and this was Emanuele''s decision. Oh God, why would Emanuele want to marry Isabe to someone? "Don''t worry, Isabe. Let me talk to your stepfather," Sophia said as she picked up the phone. "Leo, what''s going on? Why is Emanuele insisting that Isabe get married?" She had never heard Emanuele mention this before, and now he was saying that Isabe would marry rk in a week. This was hard to ept. Although her own time with Isabe had decreased since she got married, Isabe was her only daughter, and she didn''t want to just give away her happiness for the rest of her life. "I haven''t heard of this either," Leo was also puzzled. "But I believe Emanuele must have his reasons. I''ll ask him." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Coincidentally, Emanuele had also arrived today, and he overheard Sophia talking to Isabe and learned that she had told her mother about the impending marriage. "It''s like this, the situation is tense right now, and Isabe is in danger. The Sicilian Mafia is targeting her, and marrying rk, the head of the Canadian Mafia, is the best choice to ensure her safety. rk, you''ve met him, he''s a good guy, and Isabe will be happy with him," Emanuele calmly exined his reasoning to Sophia and Leo. Sophia and Leo exchanged a look, and they realized that Emanuele was probably right. Chicago was currently facing great risks, with the Sicilian Mafia eyeing them, and their subordinates dropping like flies. No one knew whose head the Grim Reaper''s scythe would swing toward next. After marrying Leo, Sophia knew the risks she would have to shoulder as the Queen of the Mafia. Though Emanuele was powerful, they didn''t know how long he could keep up his strength. If he was in danger, that would put their whole family at risk. Isabe wouldn''t escape either. Thinking about it, Sophia spoke to Isabe over the phone, "Isabe, did you hear that? Emanuele is doing this for your own good. We don''t have any other choice, and you should trust him. He''s doing it to ensure your safety." "Yeah, I agree with Emanuele''s idea," Leo added, emphasizing the rationale behind the decision. "Isabe, just follow through with the wedding. It''s all for your benefit." On the other end of the line, Isabe realized that even her mother thought Emanuele''s decision was right. If marrying rk was the way to secure her happiness, and it hade to this point, what else could she say? Isabe felt like she was engulfed in darkness, with no light to be seen. She could barely breathe, tears streaming down her face, yet she didn''t want anyone to know her vulnerability. Without saying a word, she hung up the phone. Isabey weakly on her bed, her tears long dried. She felt like an empty doll without a soul. Lilly paced outside Isabe''s room, walking back and forth. She looked at Tony and Harry and said, "What can we do now? I feel like Isabe, locked up in her room, will eventually go mad." Lilly could tell that Isabe was truly heartbroken. She liked Emanuele so much, but he was handing her over to someone else. Lilly felt for the young girl. "We don''t know what to do. All we can do is ensure her safety; the rest isn''t our business," Tony replied. Both he and Harry had only had casual flings. They had never truly dated because their line of work typically left little time for romance. How could they understand a woman''s mind? They didn''t understand why Isabe was so heartbroken. Marrying the head of the Canadian Mafia, a young and handsome man, was a dream for many girls. She hadn''t even put in any effort and had be the Queen of the Mafia. They couldn''t fathom why she was so sad. It left them clueless about how tofort her. Looking at the two men in front of her, who were as stoic as wood, Lilly couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh, "No wonder Emanuele arranged for me to take care of her. If it were you two trying to console her, she might as well be dead." With these thoughts in mind, Lilly called Emanuele. "Emanuele, except for mealtime, Isabe stays in her room all day and refuses toe out. I''m very worried about her," Lilly said to Emanuele. In reality, it was also a test to see if Emanuele cared about Isabe. "What''s wrong with her?" Emanuele asked. At this moment, he was just finishing dealing with a warehouse attack case. These kinds of incidents had been happening recently. Although they were notrge-scale, they were troublesome. It was evident that the Sicilian Mafia was retaliating against him because he had captured many of their members, and they were getting closer to their ultimate target. They were definitely getting desperate. However, it didn''t matter. It was only a matter of time before they found those responsible. But he had to minimize the loss of his personnel. "I''m not sure what''s going on. She seems to be resisting the marriage. Every time I see her, her eyes are red. I suspect she''s been crying in her room every day. Oh, my poor Isabe. Why does she have to go through such a miserable experience?" Lilly didn''t tell Emanuele directly that Isabe liked him. Perhaps he was aware of it but pretending not to know. She knew that revealing Isabe''s feelings would only make her look more vulnerable. In the world of emotions, the one who falls in love first often seems more vulnerable. Unless she could sense that Emanuele had the slightest liking for Isabe, she wouldn''t tell him that Isabe had feelings for him. Listening to Lilly''s words, Emanuele furrowed his brows. He could almost imagine Isabe in her room, crying. However, he preferred the strong, defiant side of her that wouldn''t back down and dared to challenge him. That''s what made her interesting. He didn''t like seeing her cry, unless it was in bed. So, when Lilly mentioned Isabe crying, Emanuele felt a slight pain in his chest as if something had pierced him. But he kept hisposure. The situation was just too tense right now. He couldn''t afford to be distracted and take care of Isabe. "Tell Isabe that in the next few days, I will have rke to the top apartment to keep her company. Let''s consider it as a newlywed couple getting to know each other. I hope she''ll be willing to spend time with rk," Emanuele said these words, and no one knew how much effort it took him to suppress his frustration. He thought about the past when rk had pursued Isabe. Back then, seeing them together made him angry, upset, and even madly kiss Isabe. But now, was he going to watch Isabe be with rk? Emanuele felt a lump in his throat, a sense of sorrow creeping over him. This man who had always been on top, now felt like a defeated tiger, head hung low. Lilly was astonished. "Emanuele, are you really going to do this? Isabe might very well die." "She won''t die," Emanuele quickly reverted to his usual indifference. "However sad she is, however heartbroken she is, I don''t want to know. As long as she''s alive and well, that''s all that matters." Chapter 73: She Fell Ill Chapter 73: She Fell Ill Chapter 73: She Fell Ill In Emanuele''s view, the most crucial thing right now was to ensure everyone''s safety. As for emotions, mental well-being, and other concerns, Emanuele admitted that he didn''t have the time to think about them. Isabe''s current emotional state, no matter how heartbroken she might be, felt unimportant to him. Compared to her safety, everything else had to be put on the backburner. Lilly could hardly believe these cold-hearted words wereing from Emanuele. It made her wonder if she had ever truly understood him. She used to think Emanuele was warm and polite to their staff, including the cooks and servants. But now, seeing how he treated Isabe, she finally understood why Isabe was heartbroken. Isabe fancied Emanuele, yet he responded with such indifference. How could she not be heartbroken? Lilly had no choice but to end her call with Emanuele and turned back to look at the closed door. She didn''t know how to break the unfortunate news to Isabe. She was already quite heartbroken, and if she learned that rk wasing over to live with her in advance, even just to stay together, she couldn''t imagine how desperate Isabe would be. But, she would eventually find out. Lilly sighed and decided to return to the kitchen. Tonight, she nned to make Isabe''s favorite dinner: tomato and bacon pasta, grilled sausages, and freshly squeezed orange juice, hoping that these delicious dishes might lift Isabe''s spirits. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the evening, Lilly prepared everything and knocked on Isabe''s door, inviting her to dinner. After a while, Isabe opened the door. She was wearing a pale pink silk pajama set, looking tired. Her eyes, once bright andrge, had lost their luster. Over the past few days, it seemed like she had lost a lot of weight, and her pajamas now hung loosely on her. Lilly felt pity for this young girl. She hugged Isabe gently. "Isabe, you''ve been in your room all day. Don''t stay cooped up. Come out and have dinner." Isabe followed Lilly to the dining table. She looked at the carefully prepared meal. These were her favorite dishes, and if it were any other time, she would have been delighted and eager to eat. But now... Isabe looked at Lilly and said, "Lilly, thank you for preparing this dinner for me." She had no appetite, though, feeling like her stomach was churning. She tried to eat a little more, not wanting to disappoint Lilly, but eventually, she couldn''t force it any longer. Lilly felt deeply for Isabe. "Isabe, you''ll get sick if you keep this up." "I''m fine," Isabe replied. She got up from her seat and headed to her bedroom. For some reason, her stomach felt really ufortable. She wasn''t sure if it was from overeating or some other reason, but she couldn''t help but rush to the bathroom and vomit. Isabe ended up throwing up everything she had eaten today, including bile. Afterward, she felt a bit relieved. But simultaneously, her body felt incredibly cold, like being in a refrigerator. Goosebumps covered her skin. Isabe''s consciousness grew hazy, and shey down on her bed, thinking that perhaps a good night''s sleep would help her feel better. In her half-asleep state, Isabe heard Lilly''s anxious voice, "Yes, Isabe is sick. She seems to have a fever; her forehead is burning hot, and I''m really worried about her." Isabe briefly woke up but quickly drifted back to sleep. When she woke up again, she saw Emanuele. Isabe blinked, thinking she must be mistaken. She tried to open her eyes wider and indeed saw the tall figure and handsome face of a man. He sat in a chair by her bedside. Their eyes met, and Isabe felt tears welling up again, but she managed to hold them back. Her voice sounded hoarse, even her efforts to speak made it as small as a mosquito''s buzz. She felt terribly weak. "Emanuele, why are you here?" Isabe croaked, hershes trembling. Hearing Isabe''s question, Emanuele couldn''t help but feel a mix of worry and anger. "A few days apart, and you let yourself get into this state?" He gritted his teeth, trying to restrain himself. He didn''t want tosh out at Isabe. God! He rushed here upon hearing that Isabe was sick, and when he saw her in such a fragile state, his concern and anger surged up instantly. He couldn''t fathom how Isabe had ended up like this in just a few days. The Isabe he knew was vibrant and tenacious, never shying away from a challenge. But the Isabe before him now was pale, emaciated, and lying in bed, looking as if she could slip away at any moment. He couldn''t understand how she''d transformed in such a short time. Isabe''s eyshes trembled slightly when she heard Emanuele''s words. A cold smile graced her lips, thinking he didn''t care. She turned her head away from Emanuele. "It doesn''t matter, whatever state I''m in is my business, and it has nothing to do with you." When Emanuele had coldly told her she would marry rk, stating that she was just one of many women he had, Isabe swore to herself that she wouldn''t forgive him. Even though she had feelings for him, she was a girl with pride and self-respect. She wouldn''t be easily swayed. She was a girl with high pride and self-respect. Otherwise, she would have agreed to marry rk a long time ago. rk was quite the catch; every girl wanted to marry him. However, no matter what anyone said, she couldn''t be swayed. Emanuele chuckled upon hearing Isabe''s words. She had managed to irritate him even in her weakened state. "Isabe, could you not provoke me at a time like this? I don''t want to upset you while you''re ill," he warned. He had been mistaken to assume that Isabe had be powerless and fragile. Even with just one breath left, she had the power to get under his skin. If he could, he would love to torment her the way he had that one night, leaving her with both pain and pleasure, making her submit to him. Isabe turned to face Emanuele, challenging him. "Then why do you think you can make me marry rk? I don''t want to marry him. You''ve never respected me, so why should I respect you?" The tension between them grew thicker. Emanuele clenched his teeth, trying to avoid strangling her out of anger. "Regardless, Isabe, you will marry rk. Tomorrow, he wille here, and I hope you two can get along. Don''t make me worry anymore," Emanuele said as he stood up. He didn''t look at Isabe''s changing expression; he didn''t want to soften his resolve. Isabe''s eyes widened. She hadn''t expected rk to move in with her so soon. Was Emanuele doing this to help her adapt to living together? No, she couldn''t do it! "No, Emanuele, you can''t do this to me!" Isabe''sposure broke, and she couldn''t help but cry. Her breath was constricted, and she felt choked. But Emanuele ignored her distress, turned, and left, closing the door behind him. Chapter 74: What She Needs Is You Chapter 74: What She Needs Is You Chapter 74: What She Needs is You The room door closed, isting Isabe''s cries inside. Emanuele stood at the door with a furrowed brow, but his mind was still filled with Isabe''s sobs. She was so sad, like a forsaken puppy. For some reason, Emanuele''s heart began to ache in sync with Isabe''s pain. However, this kind of sensitive vulnerability was thest thing a mafia boss needed. He lit a cigarette, the smoke filling the room, and the nicotine eased his mood slightly. He told Lilly, "Take care of her." Lilly frowned and replied, "But, Emanuele, what she needs is you." "I can''t give her anything. Only rk can make her happy," Emanuele responded coldly, as icy as ever. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lilly looked at the man she had known since his childhood, usually kind to those close to him but ruthless towards enemies. Now, she saw him being cruel to Isabe, which was heart-wrenching. She couldn''t understand how he, as Isabe''s stepbrother, could treat her this way. Emanuele left Lilly to look after Isabe and, sitting in the car, Phillip couldn''t help but ask, "Boss, are you really going to watch Miss Gould marry Mr. Campbell?" He clearly sensed that his boss had feelings for Miss Gould, but why wouldn''t he admit it? "It was always my n from the beginning to have her marry rk or a subordinate. Now, this is just following my original n," Emanuele said. "But..." "Don''t say any more. Drive properly. We''ll wait for Isabe to get married, and I don''t have time for this," Emanuele snapped. "Alright, I''ll drive properly," Phillip immediately closed his mouth, fearing that Emanuele might lose his temper if he continued. He felt sorry for Miss Gould; she clearly didn''t like rk, but the boss was determined. There was nothing he could do. After Emanuele left, Lilly opened Isabe''s room. She knew Isabe was still sick and incredibly fragile after Emanuele''s recent provocation. Fortunately, Isabe remained conscious, but her condition looked awful. Isabe sat on the edge of the bed, hugging her knees, curled up into a tiny ball, sobbing quietly. Due to her illness, her voice was weak, as if it could vanish at any moment. "Isabe, are you okay, my dear?" Lilly approached, trying to console her. Isabe clung to Lilly and burst into tears. "I don''t understand why he''s doing this to me," Isabe sobbed while Emanuele had just mentioned that rk would be moving in with her tomorrow, making her feel like her world was falling apart. Even if rk had excellent conditions, if she didn''t love him, she didn''t want him. Isabe felt like she was in a dark abyss, unable to see anything. She felt like she had to take an estazm, or her heart would shatter, and her breath would stop. "Everything will get better, my dear. You''re so innocent and kind; God will surely bless you," Lilly comforted Isabe, holding her and stroking her head repeatedly. Isabe leaned into Lilly''s embrace. It took her a while to calm down; she was already tired from her illness, and the recent scare almost triggered her ustrophobia. As things settled, exhaustion washed over Isabe, and she drifted off to sleep against Lilly. Seeing Isabe''s pale face and her increasingly frail figure, Lilly felt a deep pang of heartache. Over time, she hade to regard Isabe as her own child. If her own child were to go through such suffering, she''d be devastated. However, Emanuele''s decision was challenging to change. The next day, when Isabe woke up, she felt her chest tighten, and her head was heavy. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard a voice, "Isabe, you''re awake." Isabe looked up and was surprised to see rk! They hadn''t seen each other for some time, and rk still looked handsome with his blond hair and blue eyes, like a radiant sun in the room. But seeing rk made Isabe even sadder. The thought of marrying him was overwhelming, and her tears were about to overflow. "rk, are we really getting married?" Isabe spoke, her voice hoarse and speaking felt difficult, as if there were knives in her throat. "Yes, Isabe, don''t worry. I''ll treat you well," rk said, sitting next to Isabe and holding her hand. Isabe pulled her hand away. "But I don''t love you. I can''t ept marrying someone without feelings." "It''s okay. After we get married, we can go back to Canada, and we''ll have plenty of time to build our rtionship slowly." Do we really have to do this? Isabe swallowed hard; it felt like swallowing razor des. "We''re both very young, and there''s plenty of time to develop feelings. In the beginning, if you don''t like me, that''s okay. We can take it slow. I won''t force you," rk reassured her, stroking her hair gently, making Isabe feel cared for. He waspletely different from Emanuele; he was so gentle. "We can just be like any other couple," rk added. Isabe asked, "Then why are you marrying me? There are many girls who like you. You don''t need to choose me." Although Isabe had a hunch about the reason, she still wanted to resist, hoping that rk might suddenly realize that she wasn''t important. "Because you''re Emanuele''s stepsister, and you''re beautiful and lively, the kind of girl I like." If it were just about beauty, it wouldn''t be enough for rk to marry her. He was too young, and he had the means to y around. But Isabe was also Emanuele''s stepsister, and marrying her would create a powerful alliance. Even though Emanuele was facing a crisis now, he believed Emanuele would resolve it soon. And if he couldn''t, he''d notify them, the clerics, to join forces, and those Sicilian men wouldn''t stand a chance. Isabe''s despair grew; she looked at rk. "But I just want to live a normal life. The Mafia world isn''t for me. You know, my dream is to be a doctor." She wanted to be a doctor, to heal and save lives, but the Mafia worldpletely contradicted her ideals. But, more than that, in her mind, Emanuele''s cold face appeared, and she couldn''t help but close her eyes in agony. It seemed that if she married Emanuele, she wouldn''t mind these things. "It''s okay, Isabe. Even if you marry me, you can still be a doctor," rkforted her. "But I can''t stand by and watch you all kill people!" Isabe shouted in desperation. "I can''t have a killer lying next to me!" Chapter 75: Considering Calling Off The Wedding Chapter 75: Considering Calling Off The Wedding Chapter 75: Considering Calling Off the Wedding No, no, it''s also possible if that person is Emanuele. Whenever Isabe thought of Emanuele, she recalled his cruelty. They had been intimate, but he seemed to treat her like a one-night stand, eagerly ushering her out after it was over. As Isabe pondered, her breathing became difficult again, and she felt her illness might act up. She took a deep breath, trying to push Emanuele out of her mind. Why should she think of him when he was so heartless? Perhaps he wasughing at her weakness, reveling in his victory in this game! "Isabe, don''t worry about this; I rarely do such things." rk held Isabe''s shoulder. "If you don''t like it, I won''t do it in the future. " He can have his men handle it. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Watching Isabe gasp and her breathing growing weaker, rk became worried. "Isabe, are you okay? Should I call a doctor for you?" Isabe shook her head. "I''m fine. I just want to rest alone for a while." "Alright, call me if you need anything," rk said. Isabe nodded. rk left, and shey down, closed her eyes, and buried her face in the nket, trying not to think too much. Since she was destined to marry rk, did her struggles matter anymore? Isabe suddenly remembered how she had ended up in this situation before. She didn''t want to enter the world of the Mafia, but she had be deeply entangled, leading to her current state. Her own abilities were too limited, and she couldn''t stop all of this. Soon, Sophia called her. "Isabe, are you okay? I heard you''re sick." Seeing Sophia''s concerned expression on her phone, Isabe''s tears fell again. "Mom, I don''t want to get married. I still want to continue being a doctor. You know, I''ve worked so hard for it." In truth, no one knew how much effort she had put into bing a doctor, not even her mother. When she lived with her uncle and aunt, she had to work while studying, enduring Chloe''s taunts. It was a struggle, and she hade a long way. But now, everything had vanished, and all her efforts had turned to nothing. "Isabe, I know you don''t want to marry rk, but we have no choice now. For your safety, you must marry him. I''m sorry, Isabe, but can you please listen to me one more time? I promise, I won''t make you do things you don''t want to do anymore. If, after things settle down, you still have no feelings for rk, you can get a divorce, and I''ll support you." Seeing Isabe''s sadness, Sophia couldn''t help but shed tears as well. She had met rk twice and had a brief conversation with him, finding him polite and handsome. Marrying him seemed like a good idea to Sophia, but Isabe clearly disagreed. Isabe couldn''t bear to see her mother upset; she was her only family now. She mustered her courage and said, "Mom, don''t worry about me. I just need some time to adapt. Don''t worry; I''ll adjust soon. After all, I''ll follow your advice." She hung up the phone, stood up, and walked over to the sink. Isabe sshed water on her face, trying to freshen up. Looking at the pale, exhausted girl in the mirror, devoid of vitality, she felt lifeless, like a female ghost. Be Strong, Isabe encouraged herself internally. This is just a small challenge; if she gets knocked down now, how would she deal with more significant difficulties in the future? As for Emanuele, after the initial sadness, Isabe''s feelings for him deepened with bitterness. This heartless man had discarded her like a one-night stand after their intimacy. She hated him and wished for him to rot in hell! So why was she torturing herself over such a wretched person? Suddenly, Isabe felt a sense of rity. She ran her fingers through her slightly disheveled hair, trying to tidy it up. She applied some makeup to her face and added a touch of lipstick. After these small changes, she finally felt herplexion returning to normal, her eyes shining brightly. Isabe thought, if Emanuele wanted to torment her this way, he underestimated her. She wouldn''t let herself be crushed by something as minor as this. She believed she could refuse the wedding; no one could force her. Then, Isabe opened the door and stepped out. It was afternoon, and the sunlight beamed through the window, casting a warm glow on her face. Her hair danced in the sunlight, and her face appeared radiant. The moment Isabe emerged from her room, Lilly, rk, Tony, and Harry''s eyes were fixed on her. This was the first time Isabe had voluntarily left her room in days. Previously, she had onlye out to eat when Lilly called her. Seeing that Isabe''splexion had improved, and her overall state looked much better, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Lilly immediately hugged Isabe. "Oh, my sweetie, you look so much better. I knew everything would be alright." Isabe''s appearance had been quite distressing a few days ago, and Lilly had been worried. Fortunately, this girl was resilient and had now made a remarkable recovery. Lilly noticed that Isabe had put on makeup and felt that it was a good sign. "I''m fine, Lilly. I''m a little hungry now. I''d like some pasta, and maybe a Tiramisu and hot cocoa," Isabe said with a smile. Though her illness was still present, she believed that eating a bit more would help her recover, and she especially craved sweets to lift her spirits. "Of course, sweetheart. Whatever you want, just ask, and I''ll do my best to make it for you. Should I roast a few more sausages? How about a fruit sd? You need some extra vitamins," Lilly suggested, not waiting for Isabe''s response as she immediately started preparing the fruit sd. At this moment, Isabe noticed that rk had been gazing at her. She turned to him and expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, rk, foring to visit me. It has lifted my spirits." "You''re wee, Isabe. I''ll be with you these days until our wedding," rk replied, his eyes filled with affection. However, at that moment, guilt crept into her heart like a thief. She had a n to call off the wedding at the ceremony in front of the priest, but rk had been incredibly kind to her. She felt it would hurt him. "You don''t have to be this good to me, rk. It''s dangerous here, and they''re targeting me. Your position is so noble, and I''m afraid for your safety." "Unless they want to provoke the Canadian Mafia and make me join forces with Emanuele against them, but I think they''ve had enough trouble dealing with Emanuele. They won''t be foolish enough to add another enemy," rk reassured her. Chapter 76: A Kiss From Him Chapter 76: A Kiss From Him Chapter 76: A Kiss from Him Lilly returned with pasta and hot cocoa. "rk, why don''t you join us for a little snack? It''s teatime." "Thank you, I''d like a cup of coffee," rk replied without hesitation. "Alright, I''ll prepare that for you," Lilly was as cheerful as a little bird. She set the dishes down and then dashed into the kitchen. "You''ve got a great chef," rk remarked, looking at Lilly. "She''s my friend," Isabe said, truly considering Lilly as her friend. Despite the age gap, they had a strong connection. They could enjoy the same reality shows, have a crush on the same male celebrities, and share personal matters. Lilly had always offered her valuable advice, and she had been a source offort during Isabe''s worst moments. In the darkest times, Lilly had been there to uplift her spirits. rk chuckled. "You and Emanuele have something inmon. He often treats his subordinates like family." He recalled Emanuele''s sorrow and guilt after the loss of a driver. To be honest, he couldn''t comprehend those emotions. He was the kind of person who had affection for everyone but never allowed it to grow too deep. He believed that for a Mafia boss, developing deep emotional ties could be dangerous and make them a vulnerable target for enemies. Given the constant dangers surrounding them, their enemies might target their loved ones despite all precautions. He had prepared himself to lose family members, even his wife, if necessary. Watching Isabe eat with such vitality, rk, the woman soon to be his wife, was captivating. She was more spirited now than she had been before. When he had first seen her today, he had almost failed to recognize her. After some time apart, she had be incredibly frail, lying in bed as if she might pass away at any moment. Yet here she was, quickly recovering her spirit, eating heartily, and indulging in sweets. Perhaps he could take her to a dessert shop next time, rk contemted. "After we finish eating, let''s go shopping for some clothes you''d like," he suggested to Isabe. "Can I go out now? Won''t it be dangerous?" Isabe asked, the threatening message she had received still fresh in her mind. She knew that staying in the apartment was the safest option. "It''s okay; I''ll protect you, and I have the best security team with me," rk assured her. The people around him were among the top-tier bodyguards in Canada. If they couldn''t ensure their safety, the entire apartment wouldn''t be secure. "Alright," Isabe agreed. She felt like she hadn''t been outside for a long time. Ever since the series of assassination attempts, she had tried to avoid going out. Even when she did, she returned quickly, afraid of encountering unforeseen dangers. Now that rk said they could go out together and reassured her about safety, Isabe felt she could rx and enjoy a little outing. After eating, Isabe felt much better, and Lilly brought her some medication. "To ensure your complete recovery, make sure to take your medicine on time," Lilly told her with a warm smile. "Thank you," Isabe replied, touched by Lilly''s care. Lilly also provided a khaki windbreaker for Isabe to wear. "You''re still quite weak; be careful not to catch a cold." Isabe looked at rk as he examined her. She couldn''t help but smile. "Lilly seems like my mom." "I wouldn''t mind having a beautiful daughter like you," Lilly responded with a smile. "That''s great; I can also start calling you ''Mom'' now," rk teased Lilly. After they walked out, just as rk had promised, the security was extremely thorough. A total of six cars were part of their convoy, with two leading the way, one on the left and one on the right, and another following behind their car, ensuring their protection. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "The mall belongs to our Campbell group. Today, it''s closed to the public, and it''s all our people inside. So, once we''re in, you don''t have to worry. You''re safe to shop around," rk reassured Isabe. Isabe had always known the Campbell Group was immensely influential, but she never expected that rk would have the entire mall cleared just for her. Was he really opening an entire empty mall just for her? Arriving at the mall''s entrance, Isabe was met by heavily armed bodyguards. After getting out of the car, the security team escorted Isabe and rk inside. It was a huge mall, but apart from the armed bodyguards, there wasn''t a single soul, not even store employees. "Isabe, let''s get started. What would you like to buy?" rk asked with a gentle and warm tone that brought forth feelings of guilt inside Isabe. "I don''t really need anything specific, just looking around is fine," Isabe initially declined. "That''s okay. This whole mall is mine. Whatever you want, just pick it out," rk insisted. With that encouragement, rk led Isabe into the first store, a boutique that specialized in handbags. He asked Isabe about her preferences. Initially, Isabe wanted to decline, but rk''s brow furrowed, and he became serious. "If you can''t choose, I''ll have the entire store''s inventory bought for you." The whole store? That was too much! Isabe looked at the exquisite handbags disyed in the cabs, realizing that even one of them would be equivalent to several months'' worth of her sry. How could she possibly bring herself to choose? Even if rk said he would cover the costs, it was overwhelming. In the end, she picked a ssic and versatile ck chain bag. Afterward, they moved to the nearby clothing store. rk had store employees assist Isabe in selecting clothes suitable for her. The store clerks brought out several dresses for her to try on. "These dresses are all new arrivals this year, and theye in various styles. They should suit you very well," one of the clerks said with respect, recognizing rk. Isabe tried them on, and rk found all of them to look great on her. He instructed the store employees to purchase all the dresses. "That''s too much," Isabe said, watching as rk paid for the items with his card. The amount on the bill was shocking. Just for these few dresses, it added up to thousands of dors. She couldn''t believe it. With that much money, she could save up! "It''s okay, Isabe. Spend freely. Happiness is what matters most," rk said as if he didn''t care about such a small amount. Seeing Isabe''s surprised expression, he found it adorable. Unable to resist, he kissed her on the cheek. Isabe waspletely unprepared for it. After rk''s kiss, she felt a bit disoriented. She almost lost her bnce. Quickly, rk held her, and she found herself in his arms. "What''s wrong? Are you too nervous?" he asked, gazing at her with a hint of a smile in his eyes. His handsome face shone brightly, and his eyes sparkled, as if he was delighted by the fact that he had just stolen a kiss from her. rk indeed felt ted. It seemed like he hadn''t felt this way even during previous rtionships. At this moment, he held Isabe in his arms, feeling her soft body and her fragrance like a flower, and he felt like he wanted to kiss her again. Chapter 77: A Lifetime Of Regret Chapter 77: A Lifetime Of Regret Chapter 77: A Lifetime of Regret However, rk''s advances were in vain because Isabe pushed him away. It was only then that Isabe realized she couldn''t ept intimate contact with other men. rk''s kisses, even just a peck on the cheek, made her stomach twist, her body grow stiff, and she had to control her breathing to calm herself. "Are you okay, Isabe?" rk noticed her palingplexion and couldn''t help but worry. "I''m fine, maybe just not feeling well," Isabe replied. "Well, let''s head back early. You need proper rest," rk suggested, guiding Isabe outside. "We''ll have plenty of time for shopping, and once we''re in Canada, there won''t be any danger, and you can go out anytime." Listening to rk describing their future together made Isabe''s stomach churn even more. The food she had forced down earlier now seemed to battle in her stomach, making her want to throw up. She didn''t understand her resistance to rk. Was it because someone else was on her mind? As she walked, she felt weak and had to rely on rk''s support. It was a far cry from being in Emanuele''s arms, a sensation she longed for. She resisted the intimacy with rk. ... "We''ve lost some of our best brothers!" Emanuele roared, his tone filled with grief and anger. If he saw their enemies right now, he''d tear them apart. Several sleepless nights had left Emanuele with bloodshot, reddened eyes, and he seemed as aggressive as a wild beast. "We''re all grieving," James replied, clenching his jaw to control his emotions. "What should we do next?" he asked Emanuele. "We must find Frederick''s hideout as soon as possible," Emanuele said through gritted teeth. Only then could he rip Frederick apart, tear out his guts, and shatter his spine, making him crawl like a dog on the ground. "Those Sicilian guys are keeping their mouths shut, but that''s fine. Our target area has narrowed down," Phillip said, focusing on the red dots they''d marked on the map. Emanuele stared at that red dot. Frederick wasn''t in Chicago anymore; he was in New York. It was ridiculous that he''d invaded Emanuele''s territory and now turned into a cowardly turtle, hiding from him. But they only had a handful of people in New York, and finding Frederick''s whereabouts in the entire city wouldn''t be a simple task. Nheless, he''d find him as soon as possible. After the wedding, he''d go to Frederick''s doorstep and deliver a bullet engraved with his name. "Get the investigation going. I hope to find him within two weeks." "Boss, you could still put an end to all of this," Phillip suddenly spoke. "The war can''t stop," Emanuele said coldly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I meant the wedding." Wedding? Emanuele suddenly realized that Isabe''s wedding was just three days away. Time had passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, a week had gone by. And now, rk had already arrived at the upscale apartment. He should be busy building a rtionship with Isabe, right? Just the thought of it sent Emanuele into a frenzied panic. It felt like the blood in his veins was boiling, making him want to kill someone. At this moment, Emanuele''s face turned as dark as it could get. "She''s getting married, what''s it to me?" "I know it''s hard to change your decision," Phillip sighed. "But... damn it, Boss, I really don''t want you to regret this." While Phillip and Emanuele had a superior-subordinate rtionship in the office, they were close friends beyond that, often drinking and going to nightclubs together. But Phillip''s words now only fueled the fiery rage within Emanuele. "Shut your damn mouth! I don''t have time for this now!" Emanuele shouted. "If you don''t have time to care about Isabe now, then fine. But when she''s really married, you''ll live a lifetime of regret," Phillip said, growing desperate. He had taken the liberty to speak up because he genuinely didn''t want to see Emanuele regret this decision. "Get out, I''ll figure this out on my own!" Emanuele told Phillip, who immediately turned and closed the door behind him. In the office, Emanuele was left alone, and his anger had dissipated. A profound sadness had spread through his heart. He tried to shift his focus back to finding Frederick, staring intensely at the address on the map. However, his thoughts kept drifting back to Phillip''s words. Despite his reluctance to admit it, Isabe held a significant ce in his heart. He was willing to risk everything, even his life, for her. The busy schedule of recent times was partly his way of avoiding thoughts about Isabe. The idea of Isabe marrying rk and lying in another man''s arms tore at his heart like ants gnawing at it. But for the sake of his sanity and Isabe''s safety, this wedding had to proceed. It was essential. Still, Emanuele didn''t understand why he had driven to Isabe''s upscale apartment while on his way home. He remembered thest time he''de here when Lilly had informed him of Isabe''s illness. At that time, he had put down his work and sped to her side. Her pale and fragile appearance had tormented him. After waiting a long time for her to wake up, seeing her sad and broken, he had felt his own heart clenched in someone''s grip. He had to make an effort to maintain his cold, unfeeling exterior. Right now, he couldn''t even guarantee his safety, so how could he protect Isabe? Marrying rk was the best choice for her. So, he tried to put aside his emotions and continued arranging Isabe''s wedding with rk. He didn''t want to let a woman distract him. He had to focus on solving the current problems. But he didn''t know why, today, due to Phillip''s words, he found himself near Isabe''s upscale apartment. He resisted the urge to go up and instead sat in his car, lighting a cigarette. Just a quick look, he told himself. At that moment, Emanuele saw several cars approaching from a distance, and he recognized them. It was rk''s security detail. The cars parked in front of the apartment building, and the door opened. rk was helping Isabe out, and she leaned into his embracepletely. Chapter 78: Fear Of Marriage Chapter 78: Fear Of Marriage Chapter 78: Fear of Marriage Isabe looked like boneless in that moment, leaning into rk''s embrace, their intimacy resembling that of a couple. Emanuele''s eyes were fiery, his bloodshot eyes filled with rage. His hands trembled on the steering wheel as he struggled to control the impulse to rush out and separate them. He bit down on his frustration, muscles tensing, watching Isabe and rk as they disappeared into the apartment. Emanuele didn''t leave in haste; instead, he lit one cigarette after another. Smoke filled the enclosed car as Isabe and rk''s image reyed relentlessly in his mind. The mere thought of their closeness, of Isabe leaning into rk''s embrace, and now with rk residing in her apartment, made him uneasy. With them being alone, about to get married, it wouldn''t be surprising if things escted. Sex... Whenever Emanuele thought of it, his mind inevitably wandered to the image of Isabe lying bare beneath rk. Her ample bosom, shapely derri¨¨re, slender waist-all would now twist and turn only for rk. He remembered that night and the intoxication in her eyes, her passion for his body, her skin turning pink, and her cheeks blushing. Her gaze held a clear affection that would now be exclusively rk''s. Thinking of this, Emanuele felt a heavy weight in his chest, his heart racing, overwhelmed by anger that clouded his judgment. He wanted to rush into the apartment and take Isabe away. However, his rational side prevailed. He couldn''t act like this. There were more pressing matters at hand, like finding Frederick and wiping out everyst one of those Sicilian men. Isabe''s presence would divert his attention. Despite his efforts to focus on the search for his enemies, thoughts of Isabe kept creeping into his mind during his rare moments of respite. He couldn''t help but think about her and her impending wedding. Damn it, Emanuele, you''ve never been one to let emotions get the better of you. You don''t need much when ites to feelings. So why let your attention drift to a woman like this? As the leader of the Mafia, there were countless women he could have, and Isabe was just an ordinary woman. However, the defiance and determination in her eyes still captivated him. The thought of her getting married tore at his heart like a knife, causing unrelenting pain. Emanuele pounded his steering wheel, then drove away. Forget it. Don''t think about it. Don''t dwell on it. The wedding will be over soon. Back at the apartment, Isabe and rk returned home. rk insisted Isabe go to her room to rest. "Your body hasn''t fully recovered. It was my mistake to take you out today, Isabe. Get some rest; in a few days, it will be our wedding, and I hope to see a radiant you then." rk went to find Lilly, inquiring about the medications Isabe had been taking recently, asking her to get some for Isabe. Lilly was shocked when she saw Isabe''s pale, fragile state. "My God, if I had known, I shouldn''t have let you go out. Why did you go out for a short while ande back in such a bad state?" She quickly poured a ss of water, fetched the medicine, and entered Isabe''s room to help her take it. "I''m fine; I just feel a bit tired. Resting will help," Isabe said to Lilly. In reality, her condition had been gradually improving. The sudden shift was due to the surprise kiss from rk, which had startled her. Her current state was a result of wanting to avoid further intimacy with him. Even though she understood she might be rk''s wife, she couldn''t ept the idea of such closeness, despite his gentle demeanor. "Alright, Isabe, take your time to rest. We''ll head out for a bit," rk said, his tone remaining gentle. However, Isabe felt no flutter in her heart. It was strange. Emanuele had been rude, overbearing, and had constantly threatened her, keeping her in a state of fear. But her heart couldn''t help but be drawn to him. Except for him, no one else mattered. Every time Isabe thought about rk kissing her today, she desperately wiped her cheek, as if trying to cleanse the spot where his lips had touched. Although she had mentally prepared herself for possible intimacy with rk, when the moment finally arrived, she felt a twisting in her stomach. Goosebumps ran down her body, and she felt overwhelmed. Isabe closed her eyes, hoping this would be over soon. Over the next two days, Isabe stayed at home, with rk keeping herpany. They watched TV shows together and sharedughs about the guests'' antics onscreen. The day before the wedding, the wedding dress arrived by air. Isabe gazed at the luxurious gown covered in scattered diamonds, shimmering under the lights. She couldn''t imagine how beautiful she would look wearing it. But, no matter how beautiful, it brought her pain. Lilly, ted, said, "Isabe, let''s try the wedding dress on first. It''s custom-made to your measurements, but I''m not sure how it''ll look on you." Isabe hesitated; she didn''t want to try it on because it caused her anguish. But she had to try it. The wedding dress was quiterge, and it took Lilly and several others to help Isabe put it on. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Oh, dear, you look absolutely stunning!" Lilly admired her, her freckles seeming to dance on her joyous face. "This dress fits you like a second skin, entuating your curvy chest and slender waist. The flowingyers of fabric at the bottom, studded with diamonds, make it look like you''ve fallen from the heavens. You look even fairer against the gown''s white." Isabe already had fair skin, and the gown''s color made her look even more radiant. Her hair, like strands of seaweed,y casually on her shoulders. It was both natural and beautiful, as if she were a princess who had just escaped from a kingdom. Isabe couldn''t look away from the full-length mirror. She had never been dressed so extravagantly. Was this what many women eagerly anticipated? Seeing rk, who stood beside her, gazing at her intently, Isabe''s emotions wereplicated. Guilt tormented her when she considered how beautiful she looked in this dress, yet she didn''t want to enter into the marriage. "rk, what do you think? Isabe looks beautiful in this dress, right?" Lilly noticed rk''s gaze and couldn''t resist asking for his approval. "I can''t take my eyes off her," rk said appreciatively. "Is this my bride? I''m truly honored to have her as my wife!" They all interacted in a rxed and joyful atmosphere, but Isabe felt uneasy. Just the thought of the following day filled her with dread, making her body tremble. Chapter 79: Her Groom Changed Chapter 79: Her Groom Changed Chapter 79: Her Groom Changed "Darling, you look absolutely stunning today," Sophia gently touched Isabe''s gown while keeping her gaze soft. "If your father could see you like this today, he''d be overjoyed, I''m sure." As Sophia spoke, she couldn''t help but wipe away a tear. She was currently immersed in mixed emotions, a blend of happiness and sadness. How did things end up like this? Isabe looked at herself in the mirror. The makeup artist had done an excellent job of hiding her swollen, red eyes, a result of frequent secret tears in recent times. Isabe felt like she had been living a dream these past few days. It had all passed by in the blink of an eye. Every night, she''d cry silently under her nket, especiallyst night. She had cried so hard that she needed medication to even make it to today. She had taken her meds earlier in the day, as she might encounter Chloe at the wedding, and her dosage might end up excessive. She hoped that Chloe''s absence meant she couldn''t attend, as contacting Isabe in this manner wasn''t typical of her. She didn''t want her to show up, as it could spell disaster. The courage she had mustered to deal with Chloe had nearly been exhausted due to these consecutive blows. "Isabe, today is your wedding day; try to smile a little," Sophia affectionately stroked Isabe''s hair and spoke softly. Isabe looked at Sophia and replied, "Mom, I can''t smile. I don''t like rk. Right now, I feel like I''m just amodity being traded."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Shh," Sophia immediately hushed Isabe, preventing her from continuing. "rk is a very gentle man. I believe that you will be happy with him." But Isabe couldn''t make herself feel happier. She hated her appearance, being dressed up like a doll, with heavy makeup, thick mascara, and sparkling lipstick. Even her hair was curled intorge waves. She was beautiful, delicate, and fragile, but she was also filled with sadness. She wished to escape from the wedding venue immediately. This dreadful ce was making her stomach cramp. "Today, there will be many guests at the wedding, including rk''s friends and family, Leo, and Emanuele. Darling, try to put on a good show and think about us," Sophia said. Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Isabe felt even more shattered. Think about them? But had they ever thought about her? If they made her marry someone she didn''t like, it would be better for her to die right now. Isabe suddenly realized that during this period, she had constantly made sacrifices for Sophia. Yet, Sophia had never thought about her. In the end, Sophia covered Isabe''s face with a veil, concealing her emotions. Then, Isabe was led through the corridor, stopping in front of a closed door. Happy, cheerful music filled the air around her, but Isabe''s heart grew heavier. She felt like crying again. Soon, the door opened, revealing the aisle leading to the groom. Watching rk in the distance, Isabe felt her legs growing weak. Nevertheless, she had to be led down the red carpet by Sophia and move towards rk. Surrounded by guests, some whispered to each other. Even though Isabe couldn''t hear what they were saying, she had to hold her head high, giving herself a more poised appearance. She knew that Emanuele must be seated somewhere down there. She could imagine how satisfied he would be when he saw her marrying rk, considering himself the game''s winner, easily having her under his control. But she couldn''t afford to show any signs of destion in front of Emanuele. It would only make him even more triumphant. Isabe bit her lip, feeling the pain; it helped her regain someposure. With her head held high, she looked toward rk in the distance. Even though she was already teary-eyed beneath her veil, she needed to present herself proudly. Emanuele, the devil, might be able to take away her physical freedom, but he would never strip her of her inner pride. "I hope this ends soon," Isabe wished. She couldn''t stand this environment. It felt like she was going insane. Despite her efforts to restrain herself, Isabe couldn''t help but weep. She was overwhelmed by a deep sadness, as if she''d been thrown into a ck hole. At that moment, she couldn''t control her emotions. Thankfully, the music at the venue was loud, drowning out her crying. The closer Isabe got to rk, the more ufortable she felt. She sensed that everything was falling apart. "Isabe, take a pill. It will make you feel better," Sophia slipped an Estazm tablet into Isabe''s hand. She lifted Isabe''s veil and kissed her on the cheek. Then, Sophia escorted Isabe to the altar, where she would sit with Leo. Isabe, already feeling lonely and helpless, now found herself even more despondent. She chose not to take the pill and instead discarded it at her feet. At this moment, she hoped that an episode of her fear of confinement might disrupt the wedding''s integrity, and she wouldn''t have to marry rk. Just then, a pair of shiny shoes came into her view, and rk''s voice rang out, "Isabe, let''s go. Walk with me." He ced her hand in the crook of his arm, leading her to the priest. Isabe''s body trembled uncontrobly; she felt as if she had plummeted into an endless abyss. The fear and despair were so overwhelming that it seemed as though they would only cease at the moment of her death. Though a veil separated her from the audience, she could sense everyone''s gaze fixed upon them. Despite the loud music, she could distinctly hear the thumping of her heart, as if it were trying to escape her throat. Desperation made Isabe feel as if she could be shattered at any moment. She kept her gaze firmly on the priest, anticipating his verdict of her death. When the time came, she was determined to bravely reject the priest''s judgment. She had to. "Hello, everyone. We are gathered here today to celebrate the holy union of Emanuele Lombardi and Isabe Gould," announced the priest. Isabe couldn''t believe her ears when she heard the priest''s words. Her face was still wet with tears, but the overwhelming shock had reced her sadness. Her ears buzzed, and she couldn''t hear a word of what the priest was saying. She waspletely stupefied. Oh my God, what had she heard? Wasn''t she supposed to marry rk? At this moment, Isabe felt the entire world shaking, and she could barely stay on her feet. She turned to look at her groom, but it wasn''t the blonde-haired, blue-eyed rk. It was Emanuele, the man with light brown eyes, a stubble, and a strong, cold, demonic presence. Yet, Isabe couldn''t help but cry as her tears moistened her eyes, and the man in front of her became blurry. She couldn''t even begin to process what was happening. It felt as if she had suddenly been transported from hell to heaven. Chapter 80: HeS Not Done Playing Chapter 80: He''S Not Done ying Chapter 80: He''s Not Done ying Isabe stood frozen, like a robot, unable to move. Her gaze was fixed on Emanuele, watching his lips move. "I, Emanuele Lombardi, am willing to take Isabe Gould as my wife, to love and be loyal to her, in sickness and health, in poverty or disability, until death do us part..." Oh, dear God, Emanuele was actually speaking! Isabe''s breath seemed to stop as she was overwhelmed with shock. She silently admonished herself to breathe, reminding herself of the need to inhale. The priest turned to Isabe and asked, "Do you want to marry this man? To love him, be loyal to him, in sickness and health, in poverty or disability, until death do you part. Do you agree?" Isabe gazed silently at Emanuele, her eyes unblinking. She felt as though blinking would make the man in front of her vanish. In truth, she should have hated this man. She should have disrupted this wedding and run away. But her high heels felt glued to the red carpet, and she couldn''t move. It was as if she were under a spell, following the priest''s lead to recite those sacred wedding vows. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She listened to Emanuele''s words to the priest and watched as he took her hand. At this moment, a deep anger reced the grief within Isabe. She yearned to kill the man beside her. Excellent! Emanuele had made her endure hell for so long. He had caused her immense suffering, and then he revealed it was all a joke. But it didn''t matter; she couldn''t forget the torment she''d experienced during this time. She couldn''t forget her humble pleas or his cold cruelty. This time, it was her turn to drag him into her personal hell and make him suffer, repaying him for everything he''d done for her! "I now pronounce you husband and wife. Groom, you may kiss your bride." Emanuele stepped forward, took Isabe into his arms, and kissed her passionately. Emanuele was never one to do things halfway, and after that kiss, his tongue explored deep into Isabe''s mouth, licking and sucking between her lips and teeth, as if he intended to swallow her whole. Isabe''s rational mind resisted contact with Emanuele, but her body was slowly drawn in by his seduction. Damn it! Isabe couldn''t help but curse herself. How could she be so easily captivated by Emanuele? Only moments ago, she had wanted to stab him to death with a knife, but now she was melting in his embrace, reveling in his kiss. It wasn''t until Emanuele released her that her rationality began to return. As they nced at the guests inside the church, Isabe realized the ce was packed with people. The events of the day had left her disoriented. She didn''t understand what had happened. She was supposed to marry rk, but now, she was standing beside Emanuele? She saw rk sitting in the front row, looking at her with a nod. He didn''t seem upset. What was going on? Emanuele held Isabe''s hand. As her attention shifted to rk, a pang of jealousy welled up deep within Emanuele, spreading a sour taste in his mouth. He instinctively tightened his grip on Isabe''s hand. Isabe felt the pain and red at Emanuele. However, the man by her side seemed unaffected by her anger. Soon, they were ushered to the registration area to sign the marriage documents, and the guests began to slowly depart. Sophia and Leo, serving as the witnesses, stayed behind with Isabe and Emanuele. As the crowd dispersed, Isabe felt some of the tension in her body ease. She looked at Sophia and asked, "Why did this happen? It''s like I''m a pawn in a game." Emanuele had insisted she marry rk, but now the groom was him. What was going on here? Under the weight of Isabe''s angry gaze, Sophia lowered her head, leaving Isabe feeling deeply disappointed. "I''m sorry, Isabe. Emanuele''s word is thew; I had no choice." "Even when you knew all this would happen today? Can I really rely on you, Mother?" Isabe began to question the depth of her rtionship with Sophia. It seemed like her mother always pushed her away. Every time, she expected her mother to pull her back, but Sophia never did. She always let Isabe bend for her. "I''m so sorry," Sophia said. "Emanuele will treat you well." Soon, Leo led Sophia away. Emanuele turned to Isabe. "The reception awaits." Isabe, her face etched with anger, red at him. "What''s going on today? What game are you ying now?" Although she had longed to marry Emanuele, she was now wary of him and his games. She was tired of ying along with him. Emanuele smiled and reached out to embrace Isabe, but she resisted fiercely. "Don''t touch me!" However, Isabe was too weak inparison to Emanuele. Her resistance only seemed to amuse him further. He felt no threat from her. "Isabe, you''re my wife now. No one else can touch you except me." He looked quite pleased with himself, like a victorious general. Isabe couldn''t help but wonder whether this marriage was just another game to him or if he genuinely cared for her. She suspected the former. It seemed he still intended to treat it all as a game. And indeed, the next moment, Emanuele provided her with an answer. "Don''t think that I did this because I love you. It''s just that I haven''t had enough of you. How could I let someone else have you? If you really left for Canada with rk, I wouldn''t be able to see you anymore. My life would lose much of its enjoyment." His tone was as cold as ever, and his words were like needles, pricking at Isabe''s heart. She longed to scratch his face with her fingernails. "And one more thing, no man will ever hear you moaning beneath him and crying for his damn cock!" "You won''t either!" Isabe countered, gritting her teeth. "Is that so? I enjoy a challenge," Emanuele said,ughing heartily. He didn''t take Isabe''s words seriously. "What until I''m asleep. Just remember to keep one eye open," Isabe warned. Emanuele chuckled. "I look forward to it." He seemed unfazed by her warning and led Isabe out of the church. In reality, all the things he had said were fabrications. He hadn''t told Isabe that when he saw her in a wedding dress, standing with rk in front of the priest, preparing to take their vows, he had been in great pain. At that moment, he felt like a mad dog, despising everyone and even considering drawing a gun and killing everyone there. Only when he was by Isabe''s side could he keep his gentle side intact. But Isabe was about to leave him. These few days had felt like an eternity to him. Every time he was busy, he thought of Isabe. Chapter 81: She Is His Queen Chapter 81: She Is His Queen Chapter 81: She Is His Queen Emanuele felt like his mind was under Isabe''s control, always thinking of her. Especially today, after attending her wedding, his possessiveness had reached its peak. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing Isabe. The idea of her leaving him, being in another man''s arms, and starting a family with someone else made him lose his sanity. Therefore, Emanuele stood up and pulled rk aside to negotiate with him. Fortunately, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, if he offered attractive terms, no one could refuse him. rk, his good friend, also had a thing for Isabe, but the favor he was offered was too much to turn down. So, he agreed. As for Leo and Sophia, they were even easier to persuade. They couldn''t refuse his request. Isabe, at this moment, warned him like a sharp hedgehog, "The first thing you should do when you get home is hide. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee how I''ll deal with you. But for now, I will temporarily y the role of a Mafia princess." "I''ll be waiting for you, baby. But right now, you''re not the Mafia princess. You''re a queen," Emanuele whispered into Isabe''s ear. He noticed Isabe''s eyshes quivering, like butterfly wings, creating a vivid spectacle. Soon, they arrived at their banquet hall. Emanuele introduced Isabe to the clergymen. Isabe remembered the first time she met them when she joined the Lombardi family. Back then, Emanuele had introduced her to these people, and only rk was proactive in introducing himself. The others didn''t bother to introduce themselves to her. Now, those same people were formally introducing themselves to her. Isabe discovered that they were all Mafia leaders from around the world. Quite impressive! Emanuele then introduced his subordinates to Isabe. "This is James," Emanuele said to Isabe, "an old friend of mine and my bestrade. He''s an exceptional soldier." Isabe looked at the burly man in front of her, and even in a suit, she could tell there were bulging muscles underneath. "Congrattions on your marriage," James said. "Hello," Isabe shook hands with James. Next, Phillip approached without waiting for Emanuele''s introduction. He said, "I don''t need to introduce myself, right? We''ve met so many times. Congrattions, and thank goodness, you''re finally married." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Phillip also wanted to shake Isabe''s hand but was stopped by Emanuele. "Back off." Hearing Emanuele''s words, Phillip looked a bit dejected. Why was Emanuele willing to let James shake hands with Isabe, but not him? But he genuinely felt happy for Emanuele. It wasn''t in vain that he worked so hard to convince Emanuele several times, even though he was scolded every time. Now, Emanuele finally woke up and decided to snatch Isabe back. Thinking about the scene just now, Phillip found it quite thrilling. Phillip pulled Emanuele aside and said, "Honestly, your new bride doesn''t look very happy." "She just threatened to kill me." "But anyway, at least she agreed to marry you, right? You didn''t force her at that moment." After leaving Emanuele with a meaningful look, Phillip walked away. He hoped Emanuele would realize. Emanuele turned back to Isabe and asked, "Why did you agree to marry me?" He hadn''t thought about this before; he just knew Isabe had nodded in agreement. Now, tranting it, he realized that if Isabe wasn''t willing, with her character, she would have rejected him instantly. Isabe fixed a cold gaze on Emanuele. "Because I think the chances of killing you in my sleep would be higher." Emanuele couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He found Isabe so adorable, he hugged her tightly. Then he leaned in close to her ear, his lips brushing against it. "I don''t like being killed in my sleep. I want you in bed, like a temptress, to exhaust my body and make me die for you." Even in public, Emanuele dared to say such shameless words, which made Isabe''s face turn slightly red. She pushed him away and sat down at her seat to enjoy the meal. "I''m hungry. Feels like I haven''t had a proper meal in a long time." Emanuele scanned the food on the table and asked, "Would you like some pasta?" "No, thanks." "In that case, I hope you really like my dick... you know." Emanuele''s inexplicable words made Isabe roll her eyes. She scoffed, "Sure, that''s the only redeeming quality you have. You should be grateful for that tiny bit that attracts me." Emanuele wasn''t angered by Isabe''s words. He lifted his lips and traced his fingers along Isabe''s neck. In the past, whenever he did this, Isabe would fear that the next moment, he would strangle her. She''d feel dread, suffocation, a blocked throat, trembling body, sensing the Grim Reaper''s scythe right behind her. But not anymore. He married her, which meant he found her attractive. He wouldn''t easily kill her, right? Emanuele touched her neck, and his lips moved to her face. Their intimate rtionship drew the attention of the crowd. "In that case, I''m d you at least acknowledge my abilities. Don''t worry; tonight, I''ll serve you even more diligently, making you cry, tremble, and experience climax after climax under me." Emanuele grinned. Isabe realized Emanuele''s smile was even brighter today. Even though she wanted to provoke him, he didn''t seem to be angry. "Are you not angry at all?" Isabe couldn''t help but ask the question that had been on her mind. She couldn''t understand why Emanuele looked so happy. This man was a lunatic, and she couldn''t figure out his emotions. "Why would I be angry? Isabe, I''m delighted to see you brave and resistant." Emanuele thought that Isabe had indeed undergone a transformation in her identity. In the past, she was always humiliated, frightened, and although she resisted, fear was her dominant emotion. But now, she was different; she no longer seemed afraid of him. She dared to fight for herself, and Emanuele found this veryforting. "Does my resistance make you happy?" Isabe was still puzzled by Emanuele''s thoughts. "Of course, now you''re the Queen of the Chicago Mafia. The stronger you be, the stronger it makes me. Perhaps yourpetitiveness drives me insane, but I encourage you to keep doing it. You need to show everyone how powerful you are." Emanuele stroked Isabe''s hair and spoke softly. He felt Isabe deserved to stand beside him as a Mafia Queen. Chapter 82: He WonT Let Her Know His Feelings Chapter 82: He Won''T Let Her Know His Feelings Chapter 82: He Won''t Let Her Know His Feelings Isabe gazed fixedly at Emanuele. For some reason, she felt that when Emanuele said those words, he was sincere, as if he genuinely wanted her to be his queen. But when she remembered the mocking words he used earlier, such as not having enough fun with her yet, so he couldn''t let her run away, Isabe became uncertain. She wondered if Emanuele was acting at this moment, perhaps putting on a show for everyone present. She decided to assume he was acting, putting on a performance for the audience. With a furrowed brow, Isabe responded, "Rest assured, we''re married, and in front of everyone, I''ll cooperate with you. As for the things you said, I''m not that naive to believe a flip-flopping liar like you." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Emanuele watched her lips as they moved, and he couldn''t help but think about how much he wanted to kiss her, to silence her with his lips. How could she be so eloquent, saying things that hurt him? Isabe, in a moment of bravery, took on a resolute attitude. This pleased Emanuele, yet it also stirred a faint pain within him. He quickly locked away all those emotions deep inside, reaching out to hold Isabe around her waist. Her waist was soft, and he had full control with just one hand, effortlessly keeping her close. Isabe, in turn, leaned against his chest. To the onlookers, they appeared like the perfect and harmonious couple. However, only they knew their true thoughts. Emanuele resolved that he would never reveal his feelings for Isabe unless he was certain she loved him. Otherwise, this woman might use it against him and pose a serious threat to his life. Soon, the speeches began. Emanuele''s father was the first to speak, followed by his friends who shared blessings, advice, and a few well-timed jokes to liven up the atmosphere. Smiles adorned everyone''s faces, and it was a rare moment of tranquility. "Isabe, I never thought you would marry Emanuele," Grazia said, approaching Isabe with her husband, Andrew. They greeted her with congrattions. Indeed, the turn of events was astounding. They hade to celebrate Isabe''s wedding to rk, but at thest minute, Emanuele somehow reced him. Grazia finally learned that Emanuele had long been infatuated with Isabe. While their rtionship as step-siblings may not conform to conventional ethics, Grazia reasoned that she couldn''t oppose Emanuele, who was the head of a mafia family, even if her father was on his side. She also believed that Isabe hadn''t been coerced into this marriage. To her, it was cool for them to be together. "Indeed, it''s unexpected," Isabe replied, hugging Grazia. "That''s great; this way, we''re more like a family now," Grazia said, nting a kiss on Isabe''s cheek. Soon, the dance floor came to life. Music filled the air, and Emanuele led Isabe into the middle of the dance floor. As the center of attention, everyone danced around them. Isabe looked at Emanuele''s handsome face. "It''s clear that you''re very happy today," she said, her tone tinged with irony. Emanuele furrowed his brows briefly, but he quickly regained hisposure. He didn''t want Isabe to discern his true feelings. He extended his hand, framing Isabe''s face, and bent down to do what he had wanted to do all along, sealing her lips with a kiss. This was a way to silence her from saying things that angered him. Isabe didn''t resist Emanuele''s kiss; instead, she leaned into it. Her body was soft, and she carried a sweet fragrance. This sensation fascinated Emanuele, left him addicted, but also made him realize that Isabe held his heart tightly. It was dangerous for him because Isabe''s rebellious nature would surely seize upon this vulnerability to provoke him. He hoped she would never discover his true feelings, or else, he might suffer because of her. After ending the kiss, Emanuele''s gaze was locked onto Isabe''s face. His fingers lightly caressed the red lips he had just kissed. Despite Isabe appearing a bit disheveled, her eyes shone as brightly as the sun, indicating she was nowpletely aware of her surroundings. Leo approached with Sophia. Emanuele released Isabe and took Sophia''s hand. They moved to the dance floor, where Emanuele sensed that Sophia wasn''t in a particrly good mood. He reassured her, saying, "Rx, Sophia." Sophia was not only his stepmother but also his mother-inw. "I just didn''t expect you to marry Isabe," Sophia sighed, recalling Isabe''s gaze of suspicion and resentment. It weighed on her mood, making her feel like she was selling her daughter. Indeed, as Isabe had said, she had treated her like amodity, pushing her to attend Lombardi family gatherings and interact with mafia people. She had even witnessed Isabe''s pain, but she had hoped that Isabe could endure it to avoid embarrassment in front of Leo. But now, Isabe had given up her beloved career to marry a mafia boss. Sophia began to regret why she had repeatedly ignored Isabe''s feelings in pursuit of her own interests. She recognized that she hadn''t been a good mother. Sophia was well aware of how much Isabe despised any association with the mafia, yet she had pushed her to marry Emanuele. Of course, it''s not that Emanuele isn''t amazing. He''s powerful, handsome, and treats the people close to him well, but... All in all, it seems like Isabe might not be into this kind of men. Emanuele noticed Sophia''s concerns and sadness and assured her, "I will take care of her." "I know," Sophia replied. "But I know she doesn''t like this world. I''m afraid she''ll hate me, hate all of you." "That''s okay. She''s strong-willed. I think she''ll adapt quickly. Thank you for raising Isabe so well, Sophia. I like her very much," Emanuele smiled slightly, putting Sophia more at ease. Sophia also felt his genuine fondness for Isabe and believed that he could protect her. Now, she could rx. At this moment, Emanuele looked at Isabe not far away. She had gone to chat with Grazia. He thought about her rebellious eyes, always saying things to provoke him. She dared to challenge even a mafia boss like him. What else wouldn''t she dare to do? Emanuele believed that no one was more suitable to be his mafia queen than Isabe. But damn, when would this wretched wedding finally end? Isabe''s mood was equally wretched. She felt like this day had been long and chaotic. As she looked around at the joyful guests, and even caught a glimpse of happiness on Emanuele''s face, she couldn''t help but feel odd. Was she the only one living in turmoil? It wasn''t until the reception ended, and Isabe sat in Emanuele''s SUV that she still hadn''te back to herself. Chapter 83: SheS No Longer Afraid Of Him Chapter 83: She''S No Longer Afraid Of Him Chapter 83: She''s No Longer Afraid of Him She got married! And it was to Emanuele! Isabe felt like everything that had happened today was like a dream. Now, she sat beside Emanuele. She was no longer afraid of him, but the change in her identity had left her feeling somewhat disoriented. She hoped that her life wouldn''t change too much. However, considering the assassination attempts she had faced recently, she realized that bing Emanuele''s wife meant that she would likely encounter even more threats. As the car headed in an unfamiliar direction, not towards her high-end apartment or Lombardi''s grand estate, Isabe became perplexed. "Where are we going?" "Home," Emanuele looked at Isabe, "I should say it''s our home now." Emanuele''s home? Isabe was surprised. She had assumed that Emanuele lived in the mansion with Leo and the others. She didn''t expect him to have his own ce. But given Emanuele''s wealth and ownership numerous houses in Chicago, he probably rotated residences every few days. Isabe gazed at the unfamiliarndscape outside the window while picturing what Emanuele''s house might look like. She thought it would be simr to her high-end apartment. Soon, they arrived at a luxurious apartment building, evident from the number of security personnel guarding it. It seemed like there were many people who wanted Emanuele dead. After exiting the car, they made their way to the elevator. Isabe''s heart settled slightly when she saw Tony and Harry guarding it. At least, she wasn''t alone. Emanuele pressed the elevator button, and they stepped inside. When the elevator door opened, Isabe was surprised by the opulent interior of the apartment. The entireyout was stylish and luxurious, featuring ss, chrome, and dark gray furniture. It was simple but clearly expensive. The living room was enormous, with gray leather sofas and numerous gaming devices. There was even a ss sculpture of Hades and his three-headed hunting dogs. The God of the Underworld, Isabe wasn''t surprised that Emanuele admired him. "Come on, let''s see our room," Emanuele went up the stairs. "Your luggage has been moved too." Isabe didn''t expect Emanuele to act so quickly. Did this mean that she would be staying here from now on? "I thought you''d be living in the mansion," she said. It was so spacious, with multiple rooms, like a dressing room, study, and game room. "I don''t want my parents to hear me banging you," Emanuele replied. Isabe clenched her fists, shocked by his audacity. She had wanted to stab him in the back during that moment, as it was the perfect opportunity with his vulnerable back turned towards her. But she decided not to do it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Isabe followed Emanuele upstairs, passing several closed rooms, until they reached the master bedroom. It was evenrger than her previous room, dominated by a king-sized bed covered in dark gray silk. The room was entirely in shades of gray, creating a subdued and somber atmosphere that aligned perfectly with Emanuele''s personality. Isabe turned to Emanuele and watched as he removed his bowtie and started taking off his clothes. "Emanuele, we need to have a conversation. You need to tell me what all of this means. Last week, you took me and then discarded me like trash. And now, you''ve picked me up again? Emanuele, I hate you!" "That''s alright, as long as your body honestly submits to me," Emanuele replied, taking off his suit pants to reveal his boxer briefs. Isabe''s words of inquiry were swiftly reced by shock. This was the first time she had calmly observed Emanuele''s naked body. Thest time had been too chaotic, and she had been in a state of shock and fear, unable to take in the details. Now, as Emanuele approached her, Isabe clearly saw every muscle in his body under the ambient light. His body exuded a powerful and wild aura. Isabe felt Emanuele''s growing confidence. She couldn''t help but lower her gaze, not wanting to meet his eyes. However, the corner of her eye couldn''t help but catch glimpses of his well-defined abdominal muscles, prominent chest, and strong, lean legs that were pulsing with energy. Emanuele had reached Isabe by now. He touched her hair and spoke softly, "Isabe, I''m now grateful I didn''t let you marry rk. That way, you can stay by my side and fulfill all the duties of a wife." Isabe immediately looked up at Emanuele, attempting to appear more proud. She raised her chin and held her head high; she didn''t want to lose to him. "What are the duties of a wife?" She used to be just an ordinary person. Ever since she unintentionally entered the world of the Mafia, she had to y the role of a Mafia princess, carrying out the responsibilities that came with it. Now, being married to Emanuele, she had be the Mafia queen, and it meant taking on even more Mafia responsibilities. The rules were suffocating, and Isabe felt weary. Being an ordinary person seemed much better. Going to work diligently every day, earning a living, and spending weekends with friends, free from these troubles. "As long as I want, you''ll apany me to social events, and in the bedroom, you''ll be ready for me at any time," Emanuele''s powerful arms wrapped around Isabe''s waist, pulling her close. With feweryers of clothing between them, Isabe could better feel Emanuele''s physique. His muscles pressed firmly against her abdomen, as hard as stone, radiating intense heat. Isabe restrained her nervous emotions and stared into Emanuele''s eyes. "When you put it that way, it seems like nothing has changed between us." In a way, it did make her feel more at ease, just like it used to be. Isabe pushed Emanuele away and walked toward the closet. Her luggage had been brought over and neatly arranged, but in this bedroom, which was the same size as her previous one, she noticed her clothes upied only a small corner. Emanuele, on the other hand, had a wardrobe full of almost identical outfits. However, he truly had a lot of clothes. "Perhaps I should have more clothes," Isabe said as she looked into the wardrobe. "At least enough to fill half of this closet with my clothes." She reached to unzip her wedding dress, struggling a bit. Damn, it was hard to take off. The sound of running water started from the shower. Isabe thought Emanuele was already showering. But then, his hands rested on her wedding dress''s zipper, and she heard his low, seductive voice close to her ear, "What kind of clothes are you nning to buy?" "Many, many clothes. At least enough to upy half of this closet," Isabe replied with a light laugh. Her perspective had shifted after today. She was no longer the helpless girl who feared the mafia boss. She was now the mafia queen, and she was adapting quickly. "What did you do with the money I transferred to you earlier?" Emanuele suddenly asked. Chapter 84: Enjoying This Game Chapter 84: Enjoying This Game Chapter 84: Enjoying This Game The money from before? Isabe suddenly remembered that indeed, Emanuele had transferred money to her earlier, saying it was for her living expenses. Fifty thousand dors, no small amount, but Isabe didn''t want to spend his money. She felt it was tainted with blood, unclean. So, she had only kept a thousand dors and donated the rest to charity. During this time, with the loss of her job and unknowingly draining her savings, there wasn''t much left. "I donated the money to a charity," Isabe replied. "Very good! Isabe, you''re truly kind," Emanuele said, extending his hand to stroke Isabe''s neck. He grabbed her shoulders, identally pushing her into the closet. Isabe''s stomach bumped into a drawer, disying his expensive watches, ties, belts, cufflinks, and more. At the same time, Emanuele''s body pressed against her. Hisrge, powerful body was firmly against hers, and Isabe felt something hard between her legs. She thought, here we go again. This man only knows this one move. But this time, she didn''t feel as shy or embarrassed as she did the first time. Instead, there was an excited smile on her face as she kept her gaze locked onto Emanuele. "Come on, Emanuele, hit me harder. I like this feeling!" she said. Emanuele then smacked her bottom twice. Isabe yelled, "Alright, forey is over!" In the next moment, Emanuele tore her clothes apart. The silk fabric fell like pieces of shattered ss, and he pulled off her underwear, leaving Isabepletely exposed. Emanuele''s eyes zed with heat as he saw Isabe in this state. His body was pulsing with intense heat, making him feel like he was about to explode. Unfortunately, Isabe, this seductive little devil, kept provoking him. "Emanuele,e on, use your strength to ravish me!" Isabe longed to be taken by him, to be dominated, until her body and soul werepletely satisfied. With a muffled groan, Emanuele embraced Isabe and pushed her against the ss, her back facing him. He thrust himself forcefully into her, pinning her against the ss and holding her body tightly, smacking her bottom. In this moment, Emanuele felt his body gradually awakening on Isabe''s body. His blood was screaming in his veins, urging him topletely destroy this woman and make her merge into his body. To take her, to take her forcefully, and make her climax under him to the point of losing consciousness was his only thought at this moment. Isabe, indeed, lost her sanity under Emanuele''s ferocious onught. From the initial pain toter pleasure, she felt Emanuele''s unrestrained dominance over her. He was so powerful, so fast, that she couldn''t struggle or breathe properly, always on the verge of being overwhelmed by him. At the same time, she felt Emanuele''s excitement. He was incredibly excited inside her, squeezing her breasts tightly and kissing her roughly as if he wanted to consume her. Under this sensory assault, Isabe couldn''t help but wear a smug smile. At least it proved that her body had thoroughly captivated Emanuele, didn''t it? Emanuele, through the reflection in the ss, saw the foolish smile on Isabe''s face. She seemed to enjoy not only the physical pleasure but also the joy of conquering him with her body. Emanuele lifted Isabe with ease and tossed her onto therge bed nearby. He then climbed on top of her, gazing into her eyes. "Do you really enjoy this game?" he asked. In that moment, Isabe''s eyes sparkled with a victorious gleam, and her eyes shone like diamonds. She nodded emphatically, making it clear how much she relished it. Emanuele smiled, then spread Isabe''s legs apart and began touching her intimately, causing her to emit a series of ecstatic gasps. Isabe tried to wriggle free, but her efforts were in vain. Emanuele''s strength easily held her in ce. "Please, Emanuele, stop it," she pleaded. But Emanuele raised his head, revealing a wicked grin. "Isabe, you can''t control any of this." With that, he buried his face in her trimmed hair and gently used his teeth on her sensitive areas, making her body tremble with excitement. Momentster, he released her arms, allowing her to push his head down between her legs. Her craving for more was undeniable. In no time, a radiant sh overcame Isabe''s mind. Her body convulsed uncontrobly, and she cried out uncontrobly. Emanuele swallowed everything she released and then smirked. "Satisfied?" He wanted Isabe to understand that he was the one in control, effortlessly making her surrender and beg. Isabe gazed at Emanuele, anger recing her earlier satisfaction as desire ebbed away. She pushed him down onto the bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emanuele watched her, uncertain of what she intended to do next. He realized that his previous tactics wouldn''t work on her now. But Isabe''s determination was stronger than he expected, and he found it intriguing. Isabe now straddled him. Emanuele, who was loungingzily on therge bed, felt a moment of confusion when he observed her actions. It seemed like she wasn''t sure about her next move. Her adorable confusion made Emanuele chuckle briefly, but then hisughter died down. Isabe wrapped her fingers around his manhood. She had initially intended to use just one hand, but she soon realized it was too much for one hand to handle. She incorporated her other hand, encasing his length entirely. She then lowered her head, allowing him into her mouth. Emanuele felt an electrifying sensation like a meteor crashing into the Earth, which caused an involuntary moan to escape his lips. Isabe''s mouth was soft, warm, and moist, a perfectbination thatpletely captivated him. Emanuele''s body tensed as he reached for Isabe''s hair, making her touch even more intimate. Chapter 85: Her Life Is Not A Game Chapter 85: Her Life Is Not A Game Chapter 85: Her Life Is Not a Game "Baby, you''re amazing!" Emanuele couldn''t help but praise Isabe. He could feel Isabe''s tongue swirling around, her head bobbing up and down. She seemed to know precisely how to please him. "Suck harder," Emanuelemanded. Isabe obeyed, all the while looking up at Emanuele. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This was a scene Emanuele had fantasized about since the moment he met Isabe. Back then, he had imagined Isabe''s pink lips enveloping his manhood, and her bright, shining eyes gazing up at him. Now, this fantasy hade true, and it satisfied Emanuele both physically and mentally. God, he was on the verge of climaxing! Emanuele held Isabe''s head andpelled her to take all of him. When he felt her throat clench around him, he thought he was going to transcend this world. At this moment, Emanuele was no different from Isabe a while ago. His actions were dictated by desire. "Oh, my God, Isabe, you''re amazing!" Emanuele eximed, looking at Isabe as she gagged and teared up. The pleasure coursing through his body intensified. This was it. He grabbed her hair and started thrusting relentlessly, increasing his pace. The intense climax made Emanuele''s body shudder, draining all his strength, and it felt as if his muscles were melting away. He released everything into Isabe. Watching her swallow everything he had given her, Emanuele felt a satisfaction he had never experienced before. Not even with the women he had been with before did he feel such intense pleasure. Now, Isabe looked rxed and triumphant. "Well done, Emanuele. You''re stronger than I imagined, but you need to up your game." With that, she hopped off him and walked towards the bathroom. She needed a soothing shower and a good night''s sleep. God knew how she had endured this period, especiallyst night when she had barely had two hours of sleep. Watching Isabe''s swaying hips, Emanuele clenched his teeth and had the urge to spank her. He felt like she was growing up rapidly. Thinking about it, Emanuele couldn''t help but smile with a touch of pride. In reality, he wasn''t sure if Isabe could be a suitable Mafia queen, as she was too innocent and hadn''t been through much. However, he suddenly realized that she was highly adaptable. She always managed to find her rhythm within his rules and attempted to turn the tables. Watching her grow little by little would undoubtedly be fascinating. After their showers, Isabe explored the room, and even the master bedroom alone had everything they needed to spend three days without going out, and they wouldn''t get bored. Soon, Emanuele finished his shower and joined her, walking up from behind and asking, "Are you satisfied with this ce?" "Satisfied," Isabe replied, turning to face Emanuele. She found it hard to take her eyes off him. At that moment, Emanuele was wearing only a pair of sweatpants, his upper body bare. Water droplets, not yet dried, flowed over his smooth abdominal muscles. He looked as strong as a mountain, blocking her view and making her appear delicate in comparison. Emanuele noticed the way Isabe couldn''t tear her eyes away and couldn''t help but smile. It seemed she was quite pleased with his physique, which made Emanuele both delighted and proud. At this moment, Isabe was looking at the clothes inside the wardrobe, rearranging her things ording to her own habits. This reminded Emanuele of something. "You said you donated the money I gave you? How much did you donate?" "Forty thousand," Isabe said, "I kept one thousand for myself." "You did a fantastic job!" Emanuele couldn''t help but pat Isabe''s cheek. "Why didn''t you donate it all? You''re so charitable." There was a hint of mockery in his tone. "Wasn''t that also to do a good deed for you? You''ve killed so many people; aren''t you afraid of going to hell after you die?" Isabe red at Emanuele. But when Emanuele heard Isabe''s words, he burst intoughter. "Hell? Isabe, do you think I''m afraid? Don''t you think this isn''t hell already?" Watching Emanueleugh hysterically, Isabe clenched her teeth. Sometimes, talking to this devil was enough to drive her mad. Speaking of which, Emanuele, what gives you the right to ruin my life? You know how much I didn''t want to get into the Mafia world." "Ruining your life? You willingly stepped into it back then, didn''t you? I let you go. It was you who wanted to join our family." Now Emanuele looked incredibly innocent. Was he really as innocent as he imed? Isabe was infuriated, but what he said was not entirely untrue. She was in great pain. "Did you threaten my mom not to tell me the truth about the wedding?" "No, no, Isabe. In fact, when I give an order, no one dares to defy me." "You see, you forcefully dragged me into your world." "Still, it was your decision. You didn''t say you didn''t want to marry me when we were in front of the priest, did you? When I inserted my manhood into you, did you say a word? You were addicted to my body. You can''t live without it," Emanuele cradled Isabe''s face and nted a kiss on her lips. "You''re a real bastard!" "Show me some respect," Emanuele warned. Looking at the man before her, Isabe wanted to bite him to death. He had never respected her, yet now he wanted her to respect him? At this moment, Emanuele pinched Isabe''s chin, forcing her to look at him. He saw her pain, her anger, which only excited him further. "Isabe, do you want to win in this game? It''s too early! But honestly, I''vee to love this game now." Listening to Emanuele''s words, Isabe grew even angrier. "My life is not a game, Emanuele. You''ve gone too far!" "When we started, it was you who treated all this as a game, wasn''t it? Isabe, you were the one who initiated it." Isabe struggled out of Emanuele''s grip. With a pair of furious eyes, she stared at him. "Fine, then remember to sleep with one eye open, or you might not see the sun tomorrow." Upon hearing Isabe''s words, Emanuele burst intoughter. He reached out, scooped Isabe into his arms, and then tossed her onto the massive bed in front of them. Emanuele''s body followed, enveloping Isabe entirely. He pulled her close, saying, "Alright, let''s get some sleep." Isabe was trapped in Emanuele''s embrace, and she felt his overpowering presence all around her. It made her ufortable. She wanted to squirm out of his embrace and find afortable spot to sleep, but Emanuele held her tightly. "Tomorrow, your closet will be filled with items fit for a queen. But for now, get some rest," Emanuele said. He gently turned Isabe''s face toward him and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Goodnight, wifey." Isabe grumbled in dissatisfaction and pulled the nket over herself, ready to sleep. Since she couldn''t resist, she decided to go along with it. But the next moment, Emanuele lifted her up and ced her on his right side. "Emanuele, what are you doing?" Isabeined, wondering why this man was treating her like an object, carrying her around. Emanuele switched off the lights and pulled her closer to him. "Nothing, just go to sleep." He did this only as a precaution, in case anything happened during the night, he wanted to be able to shield her from it, standing between her and the door. Chapter 86: Rather Die Than Leave His Side Chapter 86: Rather Die Than Leave His Side Chapter 86: Rather Die Than Leave His Side The following morning, Isabe and Emanuele sat in the dining room, enjoying a meal prepared by Lilly. The table was filled with an array of delicious dishes, and Isabe couldn''t have been happier. When she had seen Lilly earlier that morning, Isabe had excitedly embraced her. "My darling, congrattions on getting what you wished for," Lilly said, patting Isabe on the shoulder. During those difficult times, seeing Isabe''s distress had been equally painful for Lilly. In the time they had spent together, she hade to regard Isabe as her own daughter. Witnessing Isabe''s heartache, Lilly''s own heart had shattered. Fortunately, Isabe had married the man she had desired, allowing Lilly to remain by her side. As Isabe and Emanuele enjoyed the delicious spread, he provided her with instructions. "If you ever need to leave the house, you will be escorted by twelve guards. Four of them will drive in SUVs identical to yours, four will follow you in front, and four will protect you from behind." Upon hearing that her security detail had increased from four guards to twelve, Isabe widened her eyes in surprise. "So, I have to take them with me wherever I go?" Isabe was starting to feel like she was drifting further away from her previous life, with these numerous guards appearing wherever she went. Emanuele replied, "Yes, you must take them with you. You have be my enemies'' primary target now." Previously, Isabe had faced threats and intimidation because she was his stepsister, and the security around her was not as strong. Now, as the new Mafia Queen, she could expect even more threats. His enemies would see her as a way to weaken him. After Emanuele finished his breakfast, he changed his clothes and prepared to leave. Isabe instinctively walked over to help him adjust his attire. She never wanted to be this kind of wife, taking care of his tie, preparing his meals, or handling household chores. However, as she helped him with his tie, and looked up into his handsome face, she felt her heart racing uncontrobly, experiencing an unexpected sense of happiness. This wasn''t supposed to happen, Isabe. You wanted to despise this man who had yed with you. But at this moment, you''re helping him with his tie and feeling happy. It left Isabe in a painful and contradictory dilemma. Isabe forced herself to shift her focus and asked, "Who are your enemies?" "Many people. Aside from Cleric, we have a peace agreement with his group; if we encounter difficulties, we can seek their assistance in resolving matters, but ites at the cost of revenge. Other than them, any ck Hand faction besides ours could be our enemies at any time. There are no permanent friends, only permanent interests," Emanuele replied with a slight smirk, observing the man in the mirror as Isabe looked up at him with admiration. Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe into his embrace. His lips pressed against her neck, inhaling the sweet floral scent that clung to her. Since she had arrived, his apartment had been filled with her sweet scent, a stark contrast to his previously cold and impersonal space. In this moment, Emanuele started to feel a sense of happiness he had never experienced before. At thirty-two, in the prime of his life, he never thought he''d marry this soon. However, meeting Isabe had changed everything. Initially, he found her intriguing, but over time, his intentions had grown into a desire to make her his own. Now, he had achieved that goal. It seemed that there was nothing a mafia boss couldn''t aplish in this world. Isabe felt that Emanuele was like a big puppy at this moment, sticking to her and not wanting to let her go. However, Emanuele had many matters to attend to, especially given the current critical situation, and he now had one more person he needed to protect with all his might. "These enemies I''ve been dealing withtely are from Sicily. They''ve already killed fifteen of my men, Isabe. Promise me, don''t leave here easily." So many people were killed! Isabe recalled the threatening text messages she had received and all the idents that had urred previously. At that time, she was only Emanuele''s stepsister, yet they had shown no mercy. Now that she was his wife... Fear began to creep up inside Isabe, and she nervously licked her lips, feeling extremely anxious. She couldn''t help but push Emanuele away. "If you''re in such danger now, why did you marry me? Wouldn''t I be safer in Canada with rk?" "But I care more about whether you can stay by my side. I''m very selfish," Emanuele said as he pulled Isabe back into his embrace. He leaned down and kissed her lips, his tongue slipping into her mouth, passionately and possessively iming her breath. He lifted her up, leaving Isabe''s feet dangling in the air. Her entire weight pressed against him. Isabe could feel Emanuele''s powerful strength, his body hard and hot like a burning fire, consuming her entirely. Isabe responded passionately, as if the heat between them would never fade. A single kiss had left her weak in the knees. Eventually, Isabe gasped for air and slumped into Emanuele''s arms. Emanuele held onto Isabe''s body firmly, savoring her softness and curves. If he didn''t have matters to attend to shortly, he would have eagerly thrown her onto the bed and taken her hard. Seeing Isabe''s bewildered expression, Emanuele pinched her chin and said, "Even if you have to die, you''ll stay by my side. Until I''ve had my fill of you, you''re not going anywhere." This statement infuriated Isabe, and she couldn''t resist pping Emanuele''s chest. "You''re a heartless brute!" Although her body still yearned for Emanuele, in the face of his cold demeanor, Isabe felt that she would never willingly admit it. In their game, acknowledging it voluntarily meant she had lost. Afterward, Emanuele handed Isabe a credit card. "If you don''t have any urgent business, stay home. You can order anything you need online. If you can''t find it online, you can ask Tony or Harry to get it for you." Emanuele finished speaking and gave Isabe a serious look. "Stay home." Home? Isabe gazed at the spacious house. Despite having everything, it still didn''t feel like home to her. She had finallye to regard Emanuele''s previous upscale apartment as home, and now he was asking her to readjust to this new environment. It would likely take a long time before she could consider this ce as her home.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 87: Evelyn And Pippo Together Chapter 87: Evelyn And Pippo Together Chapter 87: Evelyn and Pippo Together Before leaving, Emanuele ced a gentle kiss on Isabe''s cheek. "I''ll try to make it back for dinner," he said. Isabe watched Emanuele as he entered the elevator, then returned to the spacious house. She made an effort to appear cheerful, though the past 24 hours hadn''t been entirely painful for her. She didn''t despise Emanuele as much as she had imagined she would. Especially when he had entered her body, she had felt an overwhelming desire for him. She longed to melt into him, to let him go deeper and harder. The desires of the body were undeniable. Now, Isabe turned on herputer and browsed an online shopping site. She looked at the array of beautiful clothes, each more attractive than thest, with prices that she had never dared to hope for. However, her focus wasn''t entirely on selecting clothes; she was reflecting on everything that had happened in the past day. Oh, dear! It had been so crazy, so chaotic. Even now, when she thought back, it felt unbelievable. And when she considered the events of the past seven days, Isabe felt even more overwhelmed. From her intimate encounter with Emanuele to his handing her over to rk, this period had been tormenting for her. And at the veryst moment, Emanuele had reced rk and married her. Their rtionship had transformed from enemies to reluctant allies, and now... were they actually husband and wife? It was incredible to Isabe that they had be husband and wife. She raised her hand to look at the diamond ring she now wore. The diamond, the size of a pigeon''s egg, sparkled in the light. Yet, despite their marital status, Isabe was unclear about the true nature of her rtionship with Emanuele. He had only married her because he hadn''t had enough fun and wanted to keep tormenting her. But regardless, Isabe was relieved that she hadn''t married rk. Even though Emanuele was a scoundrel, a demon who had caused her pain, at least she had gotten to know him quite well over their time together, hadn''t she? Besides, he had given her a satisfying sexual experience. rk, on the other hand, was a mystery to her. She didn''t understand what kind of person he was at his core. She was too tired to get to know someone else. And though Emanuele had imed that he married her to toy with her, he was thirty-two years old, and he hadn''t married anyone else, which suggested he didn''t treat marriage as a game. Despite having many options, he had chosen to marry her, indicating her importance in his heart. Lost in her jumbled thoughts, Isabe randomly selected a few pieces of clothing. Suddenly, she realized that buying clothes wasn''t very practical. After all, she couldn''t leave the house. She definitely couldn''t wear these expensive, beautiful clothes at home for Emanuele to see. Thinking back to the previous night when Emanuele had rudely torn her wedding dress, she had a headache. She didn''t want the clothes she had bought to suffer the same fate. Looking at the clothes on the website, Isabe knew that her wardrobe was going to be a huge project to fill. Emanuele''s walk-in closet was enormous, and now she would need to make space for her clothes. So, Isabe decided to call Grazia. "Good morning," Grazia''s tone was still warm and enthusiastic. "How was your wedding night?" But before Isabe could respond, Grazia quickly added, "No, don''t tell me. I don''t want to know." Isabe couldn''t help but chuckle. "Grazia, I need your help with something. I need to fill my wardrobe, but it''s too big for me to handle." "This is too simple for me, Isabe. Wait for me; I''ll be right over." "I''m at Emanuele''s ce." "No problem, give me thirty minutes." After ending the call, Isabe thought about Grazia''s uing visit. She got up and returned to the room. She undressed from her pajamas and put on a casual shirt and gray jeans. Looking at her slightly messy bedroom, Isabe instinctively started tidying up. She also went to the walk-in closet to organize the watches and belts that had been scattered in the chaos of the previous night. The closet carried Emanuele''s distinct cologne scent. Isabe randomly picked up one of his shirts and sniffed it; it was imbued with Emanuele''s scent. At this moment, she felt like a madwoman, desperately sniffing the air. Memories of the wild encounter the previous night between her and Emanuele came rushing back. She recalled how he had held her, pinned her against the ss, and been rough with her. But his rough actions had brought her to orgasm repeatedly, and she had be entrapped in his aggressiveness. Did he love her? Isabe was startled by her own thoughts. She didn''t believe that this was a sign of Emanuele loving her; it was merely a response of his body. Just as she had found it impossible to resist Emanuele''s advances when she despised him the most, her body had responded to his touches, culminating in repeated orgasms. Despite her profound embarrassment, her body''s reactions were beyond her control. Isabe entertained a brief suspicion that Emanuele might have actually fallen in love with her. But soon, she burst intoughter. The idea struck her as utterly absurd. Emanuele was a man without a heart. How could he possibly love her? Isabe dismissed these thoughts. She walked downstairs and found Lilly busy in the kitchen, loading dishes into the dishwasher. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Need any help?" Isabe asked Lilly. Lilly''s presence always broughtfort to her. "No, dear, just rest," Lilly smiled and ushered Isabe back to the living room. As she waited for Grazia to arrive, Isabe had nothing to do. So, she decided to make a video call to Evelyn. Since she hadn''t been going to work at the hospital, she had mostly been confined to the apartment, afraid of affecting Evelyn and hesitant to meet her in person. "Isabe, it''s been a while. How are you?" Evelyn''s voice came through the video call, and it was clear she had been doing well, appearing vibrant. "I''m fine," Isabe said. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to share her joy with her dear friend. "I got married to Emanuele." "Oh my God!" Evelyn eximed. "You actually married Emanuele! What''s going on, Isabe? Doesn''t that make you the queen of the mafia?" "It''s a bitplicated. He married me, but it''s not because he likes me. Our game isn''t entirely over." "Isabe, I''m really worried about you, but well, Emanuele is the mafia boss. If he didn''t want to, he wouldn''t have married you. Perhaps he genuinely likes you." Isabe waved her hand dismissively. "I don''t care whether he likes me or not. I just need to maintain the bnce in our rtionship. I won''t lose to him." "Alright, I wish you a happy marriage. By the way, Isabe, I have some good news to share with you." "What good news?" "I''ve been trying to date Pippotely!" Evelyn''s face had a hint of shyness. Isabe was taken aback. During her absence from Evelyn''s life, Evelyn had apparently started dating Pippo. Chapter 88: Please Make Emanuele Happy Chapter 88: Please Make Emanuele Happy Chapter 88: Please Make Emanuele Happy In Isabe''s impression, Pippo was a decent guy, but sometimes she found his concern a bit overwhelming. She often felt like her privacy was invaded, even though she knew Pippo meant well. However, now that Pippo was dating Evelyn, it took her by surprise. She couldn''t recall Pippo showing any romantic interest in Evelyn before. "How did you two get together?" Isabe asked. "There was a shooting at the hospital, and you weren''ting to work. I was feeling really down at that time, and Pippo was there, caring for me. Eventually, he confessed his feelings, and we got together." "Pippo still worries about you a lot, Isabe. Are you okay? Has Emanuele threatened you?" Isabe shook her head. Just then, Grazia''s voice came through. "I''m here, Isabe, three minutes earlier than our agreed time," Grazia announced. "Let''s catch up another time," Isabe told Evelyn and ended their video call. Grazia was dressed in a ck dress, with striking silver earrings, exuding an air of elegance and sophistication. She looked every bit the true mafia princess she was. Isabe and Grazia exchanged a hug, and Grazia took a good look at Isabe. "It seems like you had a good timest night." Grazia''sment made Isabe blush instantly. Grazia nced at the shopping website Isabe had opened and couldn''t help but advise, "Don''t look at these. Online clothes might look good, but you won''t know if they fit until you try them. I just called the clothing stores I frequent and had them send over a batch of clothes. They should arrive shortly. For now, let''s enjoy our coffee." Grazia leaned against the kitchen counter and peered at Isabe. "You don''t look like you''re about to kill Emanuele. Honestly, I''m really curious about your story with him." Isabe burst intoughter. "I didn''t find out Emanuele was my groom until he said it at the wedding yesterday. Can you believe that?" "That''s truly miraculous," Grazia said, clearly still in shock. "I don''t understand why Emanuele did this. Even my parents seem clueless. But I really don''t want to know about my brother''s sex life." Isabe chuckled and shook her head. "Don''t worry, I''ll never tell you." Whenever Isabe thought of Emanuele, his rough and beastly demeanor, she felt herself plunging into the depths of desire. My, she hadn''t been so keen on this aspect before, but now, she sensed that she had be Emanuele''s sex ve. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, what happened in the bedroom should stay in the bedroom. It wasn''t something to be casually shared with others. Still, Isabe couldn''t help but be curious about Emanuele. She felt like she didn''t know much about him. Grazia, who had grown up with him, should have a better understanding. "Grazia, can you tell me more about Emanuele? I feel like there''s a lot I don''t know about him. Sometimes, I manage to make him angry, and when he gets angry, it''s genuinely terrifying." "Then you might have misunderstood Emanuele," Grazia replied. "I know Emanuele sometimes appears harsh and unfeeling, but he''s not a bad person. It''s just that sometimes his demands can be rather strict." Strict demands? Isabe pondered Grazia''s words. "Right now, Emanuele is single-handedly carrying the Chicago Mafia. He has a tremendous burden on his shoulders. He must ensure the safety of all of us, and currently, the situation is dire. He''s under immense pressure." Listening to Grazia, Isabe couldn''t help but think about Emanuele''s recent busyness. Although he hadn''t confided in her, she could sense that his stress had multiplied since the time they first met. His scent of blood was bing stronger, and his aura more ominous. It made her sick and disgusted. However, in his world, his actions were justified. If he didn''t eliminate those people, they would kill him. Moreover, Emanuele had to protect all of them, and he remembered the sacrifices of his subordinates clearly. How could she think he had no heart? "Has Emanuele rxed at all with such pressure?" Isabe inquired. Grazia shrugged. "He probably has, but I don''t know." Isabe couldn''t resist asking another question. "Has he ever had a girlfriend?" Grazia replied, "He has never brought anyone home for us to see. Isabe, to be honest, you must hold a very special ce in Emanuele''s heart. Otherwise, after all these years of being single, he wouldn''t have suddenly decided to marry you. Regardless of whether he married you to toy with you, I''ve never seen Emanuele this nervous around anyone." Is that so? Isabe thought about Emanuele''s perpetually icy demeanor, even when he announced their marriage. Despite the sudden decision, his expression hadn''t changed at all. He remained as cold as ever, making it impossible to discern any emotions. "Although he appears unfeeling, the moment he considers you under his protection, he''ll treat you well. He''s a person who''s loyal to his promises, and he will definitely respect the vows made at your wedding. One thing is certain, Emanuele will be faithful to his vows, just as you both pledged yesterday that only death could part you," Grazia''s words sent a shiver down Isabe''s spine because she felt this sentence carried more than one meaning. The death it referred to wasn''t just dying of old age; it could also mean... "Does this mean Emanuele will be faithful in marriage? That he won''t treat it lightly?" Isabe inquired. Grazia nodded. "Yes, that''s right. Of course, he also expects you to reciprocate in the same way." Isabe said, "I understand." However, her heart was racing. She couldn''tprehend if it was Grazia who didn''t fully understand Emanuele or if it was her who was still struggling to grasp him. Emanuele had made it clear that he only wanted to y with her, then discard her when he grew tired. But Grazia''s words were different. Isabe suddenly felt that Emanuele was trulyplex, a puzzle she couldn''t solve. She was his wife now, and they had shared the most intimate moments, yet she still felt like she didn''t know him well enough. But at least he had been kind to those around him, hadn''t he? "Isabe, there''s something I''d like to ask of you," Grazia began. Isabe paused and looked at Grazia. "What is it?" "Could you try to make Emanuele happier? He''s under immense pressure." "I''ll do my best," Isabe replied. "But you know he''s not the easiest person to get along with." "That''s exactly why I''m asking you," Grazia finished her coffee. Just then, there was amotion at the door. Tony opened it, revealing the delivery from the clothing stores Grazia frequented. Isabe stood up, looking at the multitude of clothes being pushed inside. She couldn''t hide her amazement. "Isn''t this too many clothes?" It felt like she could open a boutique in her own home. "Try them all on. Keep what fits, return what doesn''t. Isabe, you''re going to work hard today, bing a doll for everyone to dress up," Grazia casually picked up one of the outfits and encouraged Isabe to try it on. Chapter 89: He CouldnT Resist Her Sexiness Chapter 89: He Couldn''T Resist Her Sexiness Chapter 89: He Couldn''t Resist Her Sexiness Isabe looked at the multitude of clothes in front of her, feeling a bit overwhelmed. Did she really have to try each and every one of them on? She had no idea when this would end. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Or you could just pick out some that suit my style," Isabe suggested. "I don''t think I need to try on these particr sets; they look good enough to keep." "That''s fine too, but, Isabe, now that you''re the queen of the Mafia, you can''t just wear one style of clothes. You should experiment with various styles. For instance, this sexy dress," Grazia said as she sifted through the rack, selecting a ck velvet gown. Despite being a full-length dress, it featured a single shoulder and a high slit from the thigh down. It wasn''t hard to imagine how sensual it would look when worn, with each step revealing more thigh. Looking at this seductive dress, Isabe couldn''t help but recall a previous asion. Grazia had given her a simrly sexy dress to wear at a party, which had infuriated Emanuele. He had insisted she cover her legs with his clothing as if fearing she would be exposed. Thinking about it now, Isabe suddenly became certain of something. Could it be that Emanuele actually likes her? Why else would he react so strongly to her dressing provocatively and insist on covering her up? But at that time, they had only recently met, and they had been in a constant struggle. Emanuele had shown several times that he wanted to harm her. Isabe began to doubt herself once more. She thought, maybe she was mistaken in her interpretation. Even though they were married now, Emanuele had said he only wanted to have some fun with her, iming to consider her as family, and he protected her like family to prevent any harm to her, which could tarnish his reputation, and that was all. Emanuele had just walked in the door and was greeted by the sound ofughter and chatter in the house. The women''sughter was like joyful music flowing through the air. It had been a long time since Emanuele had experienced this sense of home. How long had it been? Since his mother''s death, their home had turned cold. His father frequently worked long hours and rarely stayed at home. Their family now consisted of only him and Grazia, and he had grown increasingly somber over the years, often locking himself in his room or going to the shooting range to practice. Now, listening to theughter and chatter inside the house, Emanuele felt a surreal sensation. Emanuele''s gazended on the many clothes in the room, as well as the unfamiliar faces. The familiar faces belonged to Grazia and Lilly, and, of course, Isabe. Emanuele almost instantly fixed his gaze on Isabe, and then he couldn''t look away. Isabe was wearing a red spaghetti-strap dress that resembled mes, entuating her already fair skin, making it even more radiant. Her figure was curvy, and the low-cut dress perfectly revealed her sexy cleavage. Her auburn hair cascaded over her shoulders, as smooth as silk. Her eyes glistened under the soft lighting, clear like amber. The dress reached just above Isabe''s thighs, leaving her long, fair legs exposed below, as bright as pearls. Emanuele couldn''t help but recall the way she had wrapped those legs around his waist the night before. Emanuele felt the heat in his entire body concentrating towards his lower half, and his gaze found it hard to move away from Isabe. Isabe, too, noticed Emanuele''s intense gaze and stared back at him, her expression nervous. She was dressed so provocatively, would Emanuele be angry? "Emanuele,e and have a look at your wife. How does this outfit look?" Grazia greeted Emanuele as he entered the room. Emanuele approached Isabe, his gaze still fixed on her. It made Isabe''s breath slow down, and she felt like she was almost breathless, not due to her fear of confined spaces but because she was extremely nervous. Emanuele''s gaze was so raw, and he came up to her, still staring at her. "Is this outfit nice?" Isabe asked him, trying to sound calm. "It''s nice," Emanuele replied, and it was nice enough to make him want Isabe immediately. However, he restrained his desires in the presence of so many people. Emanuele reached out and pulled Isabe into his arms. She was small and curvy, her flesh soft and warm, and she carried a sweet scent. Emanuele couldn''t help but want to hold her for longer. He held Isabe, and from his angle, he could see her cleavage, brilliantly bouncing before him. It made his eyes me. He lowered his head and bit her earlobe, saying, "But this kind of outfit should only be worn in front of me." He liked these little moments that were just between them, a yful little secret. He didn''t want other men to see her like this; it would drive him insane. Emanuele''s words made Isabe''s heart race, as though it might burst out of her. When he nibbled her ear, her earlobe still tingled with his searing touch, burning her soul. Soon, Emanuele let her go. But Isabe was still longing for the warmth of his body. This was bad! Although she didn''t want to admit it, Emanuele had indeed won her heart. She felt herself gradually sumbing to him in their battles. Get a grip, Isabe, you shouldn''t be like this. She scolded herself inwardly. In this game of emotions, if she got in too deep, she would likely end up in a miserable situation. After Emanuele released Isabe, he looked to Grazia on the side and asked, "Did you pick out many clothes like this for her?" "Not too many, just these few," Grazia pointed to the clothes neatly arranged on a nearby rack, the ones they had already selected. They would be ced directly in Isabe''s closetter. Emanuele looked at all these sexy dresses and frowned. "That''s enough, these are sufficient. Choose some of a different style." With that, Emanuele picked out a few ck outfits and said to Isabe, "I like ck, Isabe, you should like it too." "Are you trying to wear matching outfits as a couple?" Grazia eximed, "So sweet, and I think it''s nice." Isabe knew that Emanuele had a particr fondness for ck clothing. He could wear it even with a pile of bloodstains, and she wondered if that was the reason he always chose ck. Isabe didn''t mind this color either, so she selected several sets of ck outfits. "How can I not fulfill my husband''s small request?" Isabe shed a faint smile at Emanuele. In this attire, her smile became even more seductive and alluring. Emanuele couldn''t resist pinching her waist. "I think this sky blue dress is nice," Grazia suggested, pulling out a sexy fitted dress that she thought would entuate the figure. Emanuele, however, snatched it away and tossed it aside. "This one doesn''t look good," he dered. He felt that if Isabe wore it, most of her behind would be exposed. "How about this blouse, you surely won''t have any objections to it?" Grazia offered another shirt. But when Isabe put it on, revealing her seductive cleavage, Emanuele couldn''t hold back his exmation, "Damn it, throw away this piece of clothing!" Chapter 90: Does He Truly Like Her? Chapter 90: Does He Truly Like Her? Chapter 90: Does He Truly Like Her? Emanuele appeared extremely irritable at this moment, and his frustrated expression sessfully dissuaded Grazia from continuing to hand clothes to Isabe. While Grazia had a more easygoing personality and didn''t mind certain details, Emanuele''s frequent breakdowns made it clear to her what kind of fashion he disliked. He disapproved of outfits that revealed too much skin-whether it was cleavage, a bare midriff, or a hint of a bottom. Anything that tightly covered Isabe''s body, regardless of its visual appeal, earned his approval. Emanuele''s possessiveness towards Isabe was truly overpowering, which surprised Grazia. "Emanuele, why are you so concerned about your wife''s clothing? It seems like you genuinely like her," Grazia teased. Even though Grazia was sure Emanuele wouldn''t just marry anyone, there was no way for Isabe to know this. She believed Emanuele didn''t truly love her. Seeing Isabe''s slightly puzzled expression during their conversations, Grazia sensed that Isabe still didn''t understand her husband deeply enough. They were married, yet their trust in one another wasn''t as deep as it should be, which was a frustrating issue. Grazia genuinely hoped that Isabe could bring happiness to Emanuele. So, she couldn''t help but give Emanuele a nudge, hoping that he would be straightforward about his feelings and let Isabe see his true affections. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Emanuele nced at Isabe and stated, "What liking or not liking? She''s my wife now, the Queen of the Mafia. Her image represents my image. If she dresses inappropriately, it only embarrasses me." Inwardly, Grazia shouted, "Oh, dear God! Why did Emanuele say that?" As expected, after Isabe heard Emanuele''s words, her expression turned cold, her smile shattered, and she looked like a puppy drenched in the rain. "Don''t worry, I will fulfill my role as the Mafia Queen. You don''t need to teach me," Isabe instructed the staff to take their selected clothes into the dressing room for preparation. It was only Emanuele and Grazia left in the living room. "My dear brother, why can''t you say a few sweet words? Isabe is actually easy to please. Just say some affectionate words, and she''ll be happy," Grazia sighed. "I''ve given her so much materialfort, making her live in the mostfortable and luxurious house. Isn''t she happy?" Emanuele didn''t understand. "You really don''t understand women. Women need the emotional value of a man!" Grazia shook her head. "Well, your affairs, I don''t want to meddle too much." Initially, it was already a shock for Grazia when Emanuele married Isabe. She hadn''t yet had time to digest it, and she didn''t know how to push their rtionship forward. Since it was Emanuele who willingly married Isabe, let him handle it himself. Two hourster, Isabe emerged from the dressing room. She looked at Grazia and asked, "Shall we have dinner together?" "Sure! I haven''t tasted Lilly''s cooking in a long time, and I miss her desserts after dinner," Grazia said, looking at Lilly. "Okay, I''ll prepare your favorite blueberry cake," Lilly replied. Isabe then went to the kitchen with Lilly to discuss the menu. Afterward, she left the living room and joined Grazia on the couch, pulling up her favorite TV show to share with Grazia. "This is my favorite male guest. Look at him, isn''t he handsome? How tall and well-built he is," Isabe pointed at the TV, indicating a man in his thirties with a tanplexion. Emanuele followed Isabe''s gesture to look at the TV. He thought the man was decent, but he didn''t think the man was as good looking as he was. As for height, the man fell short of his own towering stature. The man on TV had visible abs and a muscr chest, but they weren''t as defined as Emanuele''s. "He''s good-looking, but not as good looking as Emanuele," Grazia decided to give Emanuele a boost, watching Emanuele sitting beside them. He appeared like a wooden figure but still far better looking than the man Isabe admired on TV. "Do you think so? He''s very gentle and considerate. He''s a true gentleman. You can tell by how crazy the female guests are about him on the show. Men like him are the cream of the crop," Isabe defended her choice. She had her back to Emanuele and was unaware of his darkening expression. Grazia turned to Emanuele with a meaningful expression on her face. "So, Isabe likes this type of man. Gentle, considerate, and a gentleman. Our Emanuele is quite the opposite." Emanuele''s face became even more menacing, but what Grazia said was not entirely inurate. His only hobby was killing, and he was rough with Isabe, not a gentleman by any means. After dinner, Grazia returned home, and Isabe felt exhausted. Shey down on the couch and closed her eyes. She had been trying on clothes all day, back and forth, and it had drained her. Emanuele walked over and sat next to Isabe. He reached out, gently twirling a strand of her hair around his fingers. Their rtionship seemed very intimate at this moment. "Are you satisfied with everything today?" Emanuele asked Isabe, and his gaze showed an unusually gentle side. When Isabe opened her eyes, Emanuele quickly concealed that tenderness, leaving only a cold, emotionless exterior. "I feel like I don''t have much say in this," Isabe stared at Emanuele''s face. She saw herself as a doll, being manipted. Grazia had been dressing her up in various outfits, and Emanuele was controlling her life. She couldn''t express her own desires or live the life she wanted. Isabe could only live the life Emanuele wanted for her. Emanuele noticed that Isabe was smiling, a light and charming smile, like a blooming lily. However, he also detected a trace of sadness in her smile. This caused his brows to furrow. He didn''t want to see Isabe lose her original character because of marrying him. What initially attracted him was Isabe''s fierce and unyielding nature. He loved her defiant spirit, which he found incredibly captivating. "You can still live the life you want." "I want to work in a hospital. I want to go out with my friends, go shopping, eat out, travel, just like any regr girl. Can I do all that?" Isabe looked at Emanuele, her eyes ame. She had regained her strength. However, Emanuele was hesitant to meet her gaze. He reached out to touch Isabe''s hair and said, "I want you to live like a regr person too. But, Isabe, you''re the Queen of the Mafia now, you''re my wife, and everyone is watching you. Your every move is scrutinized, especially by my enemies." The me in Isabe''s eyes visibly faded, and her expression revealed sorrow. "So, I''m just an object for disy, and you don''t care about what I want," Isabe said, her sadness evident in her expression. Chapter 91: Can I Continue Kissing You? Chapter 91: Can I Continue Kissing You? Chapter 91: Can I Continue Kissing You? After Isabe''s words, she turned her head to the side, as if she didn''t want to see Emanuele anymore. Emanuele, however, held Isabe''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. Isabe felt tormented. "Since you don''t like me and only want a wife''s role to face your enemies together, why me? Why not someone else?" She couldn''tprehend why Emanuele, if he didn''t like her, had chosen to marry her. With his charisma, he could have any woman he wanted with a snap of his fingers. Yet he specifically chose her. Was it because he saw her interest in him? Did he want to y with her? Isabe regretted. She shouldn''t have agreed to be Emanuele''s bride yesterday. "Isabe, if I truly didn''t care about you, do you think you could marry me?" Emanuele let go of Isabe and stood up. Isabe was confused and asked, "What do you mean?" Emanuele''s hand reached for Isabe''s neck, stroking her skin, feeling her pulse beneath it. He tugged at his lips, speaking softly, "Isabe, I don''t just marry any woman. Marrying you means I''m interested in you. Don''t you understand?" Interested? Isabe remembered what Emanuele had said earlier, about how he hadn''t finished having fun with her, which was why he couldn''t bear for her to leave with rk to Canada. She figured he would discard her once he grew tired of her. At that moment, Emanuele let go of Isabe, walked to the fridge, and grabbed a bottle of water to drink. Isabe also felt exhausted. She had intended to go upstairs, take a shower, and rest. But she hadn''t anticipated that Emanuele would follow her. He grasped her hand and pressed her against the nearby wall. His entire body pressed against hers. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy?" He had spoken to this point; didn''t Isabe understand? "Happy, of course, I''m happy." Isabe reached up, circling her arms around Emanuele''s neck, a seductive smile on her face. No matter what, their game had been ongoing, and she couldn''t afford to lose. Isabe stood on her tiptoes and kissed Emanuele''s lips. The man hesitated for a moment but then held her head, deepening the kiss. His tongue explored her mouth, devouring her sweetness, trying to consume every bit of her aura. But soon, Isabe pulled away from Emanuele''s embrace, looking into his eyes, which were filled with desire and a hint of confusion. She yfully raised the corner of her lips. "I think, perhaps if I have some time, I can go out? I don''t want to stay in the apartment all the time." Was she negotiating with him? Emanuele suppressed his desires and nodded, "You can, but you must take enough guards with you." "Can I buy enough things to decorate this ce the way I like?" Isabe smiled at Emanuele, feeling her mood had improved somewhat. "You can buy whatever you want. Use the credit card as you please, as long as there''s ce in the apartment for what you want." Emanuele spoke and reached for Isabe''s cheeks, lowering his head so that their foreheads touched, and their eyes met, noses inches apart. With each breath, their warm breath mingled, filling the air. "So, can I continue kissing you now?" Without waiting for Isabe''s response, Emanuele captured her lips, his tongue delving in, devouring everything. ... Emanuele kept his word, and the very next day, he surprised Isabe by taking her out for some rxation. Isabe found this unexpected, considering she had to wait for a while. "Are you ready?" Emanuele leaned against the wardrobe, watching Isabe with joy as she fluttered about the closet, picking her outfit as if she cherished this outing. "I''ve never had this many clothes before. It''s enough to open a clothing store," Isabe said while sifting through the outfits. She finally decided on a light blue floral sundress. It had short sleeves, cinched at the waist, and red out at the skirt. Isabe paired it with silver high heels made of shiny material, reminiscent of Cindere''s ss slipper. She alsobed her long hair, giving it more volume and curls. Emanuele stood by the closet, hands crossed over his chest, yfully observing Isabe. "Very beautiful, sweetheart. You look stunning just like that." What mattered most was that her dress was not too revealing. It was a simple and modest style but still entuated Isabe''s femininity. Even so, Emanuele couldn''t seem to take his eyes off Isabe. It was difficult to fathom the extent of her allure to him. It was as if he orbited her like the Earth orbits the Sun. Isabe felt ted to have Emanuele''s appreciation. Upon a closer look, she noticed Emanuele himself was dressed in a suit. Emanuele always looked handsome in casual attire, carrying an aura of danger. Yet when he wore a suit, he appeared refined. Isabe linked her arm with Emanuele''s, and they left for their outing. Even though she was aware that the outside world was perilous, remaining cooped up in the apartment all the time would drive her insane. Emanuele and Isabe first visited a mall. She had bought enough clothing the previous day, but her collection of essories was limited. Emanuele provided her with some jewelry, hats, and belts. After shopping, Emanuele decided they should go out for dinner. Phillip suggested, "The restaurant''s already chosen, it''s an Italian one." Isabe looked at Emanuele, who responded, "Isn''t that your favorite? You''ve been there with rk before." Isabe was surprised that he remembered such a distant event. For some reason, the way Emanuele spoke made her feel like he was jealous. The restaurant was small, with only a few tables. At that moment, only two tables had diners. When Emanuele and Isabe entered, two men at one of the tables fixed their gaze on her. The man on the left stared tantly at her chest and legs, which made Isabe ufortable. However, some men always seemed to undress women with their eyes. Despite her difort, Isabe endured it. "What would you like to eat?" Emanuele led Isabe to their table and called the waiter to ce their order. "I''d like a bacon and tomato pasta," Isabe said. Emanuele ordered several dishes. While waiting for the food, Isabe couldn''t help but feel the men''s unabashed gazes. Their lecherous eyes made her wonder if they had already stripped her naked in their minds. Isabe felt increasingly uneasy. Suddenly, Emanuele got up and headed toward the two men. Isabe had a bad feeling and grabbed Emanuele''s sleeve. "Emanuele, please sit down and let''s enjoy our meal." "Wait a moment, I have something to attend to," Emanuele brushed off Isabe''s hand on his sleeve and proceeded towards the two men. "Phillip, aren''t you going to stop your boss?" Isabe was very concerned. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Phillip shrugged and said, "Don''t worry, Isabe, those two jerks will pay for their behavior." "Pay?" Isabe''s heart raced, and she was left quite shaken. Chapter 92: Emanuele Commits Another Murder Chapter 92: Emanuele Commits Another Murder Chapter 92: Emanuele Commits Another Murder Even though those two men were jerks, Isabe didn''t want the so-called "paying the price" to mean losing their lives. But at this moment, Emanuele had already reached those two men. Although they appeared somewhat rmed, the man on the left continued to let his gaze linger on Isabe. His eyes clung to her, like a venomous snake, making Isabe''s skin crawl. Emanuele was now seated right in front of the men. He wore a suit and had a particrly gentlemanly appearance. The man on the left offered a smirk. "Is that your lover? She''s beautiful." Emanuele didn''t respond. Instead, his hand found a hidden knife somewhere and thrust it directly into the man''s eye. The man''s eyes rolled back, and blood instantly gushed out, staining the table before him. His body fell rigidly to the ground. Seeing this gruesome scene, Isabe''s breath caught, her eyes widened, and she struggled not to let out a scream. Dear God, she had witnessed such a bloody spectacle! Isabe even felt like she could hear the sound of the man''s skull shattering, ringing clear in her ears. At another table behind them, the diners screamed and fled the restaurant. The friend of the now-deceased man looked astounded, his jaw nearly hitting the floor. He appeared shocked, fearful, and saddened. His face turned ghostly pale, and his pupils trembled as if he couldn''t believe his friend had died so suddenly. "Miss Isabe, don''t look; it''s too bloody," Phillip shook his head and walked in front of Isabe to shield her from the sight. But Isabe still managed to glimpse Emanuele, using a napkin to wipe his hands and then tossing it onto the other man''s food. He appeared remarkablyposed, as if he''d just finished afternoon tea and not murdered someone. At this point, the restaurant''s owner, Ben John, emerged from the kitchen. Witnessing the scene, he eximed, "Oh, dear Lord, Emanuele, why can''t you refrain from causing trouble in my restaurant?" It was evident that he knew Emanuele. Facing such a situation, he seemed rather unperturbed. "Sorry, Ben, would you mind taking care of this for me? Send the billter," Emanuele said with a nk expression. "You can''t keep doing this," Ben sighed and didn''t quite know what to say. "What did this poor bastard do to deserve such ruthless death at your hands?" "He coveted my possession; I had to kill him," Emanuele replied emotionlessly. "And I intend to dig out his eyes to ensure he''s a blind ghost in the afterlife." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Isabe''s heart was shaking uncontrobly. "Your possession?" Ben''s gaze shifted to Isabe, who was sitting at the table. He couldn''t help but smile. "You got married? I''ve never seen her before." "Yes, just married," Emanuele replied. "Congrattions," Ben said. He noticed that Isabe''s gaze had been fixed on them and waved at her, but she didn''t respond. Isabe was in a state of terror, trembling all over, and the only In the air, a heavy scent of blood wafted, causing her stomach to churn and an urge to vomit. She had encountered the smell of blood before during her time in the hospital, but the situation here was different. The other man had died a cruel death. The mere thought that this man had been brutally killed by Emanuele, just for stealing a few nces at her, made Isabe sick to her core. What was even worse, Emanuele''s reason for killing him was connected to her. It made Isabe feel an unexpected burden of guilt. At this moment, Emanuele calmly walked over and sat across from Isabe. Seeing him sit down, Isabe immediately stood up and headed towards the exit. How could he sit down to eat so calmly just after killing someone, with the man''s lifeless body still lying there, blood flowing? Isabe couldn''t fathom suchposure. She began to regret her decision toe out today. If only she had stayed inside, she wouldn''t have implicated others in all of this. Even though that man had given her some creepy looks, he didn''t deserve a death sentence. But before she could reach the door, her wrist was firmly grabbed. "Where are you going? Finish your meal first," Emanuele said. Isabe looked back at Emanuele. "Under these circumstances, can I really eat?" Emanuele appeared puzzled. "The body has already been taken care of. It won''t affect your meal." Isabe did nce over at the scene where the body was being cleared, but she wished Emanuele understood that the sight of the corpse wasn''t what was troubling her. She was repulsed by Emanuele''s ability to sit down and enjoy a meal so casually after taking someone''s life. And there was something else... "Are you treating me as your possession, like one of your clothes or a watch?" she asked. "You''re my wife, the wife of the head of the Chicago Mafia. In Chicago, you hold the highest position after me. No one can talk about my wife without greeting me first, not even my father, mother, or brothers. Besides, that man had lustful and lecherous intentions. So, Isabe, he had to die," Emanuele replied with an icy tone. Isabe was led back to the dining table by Emanuele. By now, their orders had been ced before them. Isabe''s pasta looked absolutely delicious, and Ben had even added some extra cheese for her. Although Isabe''s stomach had been a little empty earlier, she now had visions of the man''s body, his head shattered by the gunshot, his blood sttered across the table. Even though the area had been cleaned up, and the smell of blood had dissipated, Isabe still felt an imaginary trace of it, making her extremely ufortable. "Come on, eat. Or do you want me to feed you?" Emanuele nced at Isabe''s untouched te and furrowed his brow. Isabe hesitated but decided to start eating herself. In Emanuele''s intense gaze, she had no choice but to push through herck of appetite. She felt like she was dining with a devil. After they finished their meal, Isabe lost all interest in sightseeing. She wandered around for a bit before returning to the apartment. That night, while trying to sleep, Isabe had a terrible nightmare. She woke up screaming, tears streaming down her face. She had dreamt of Emanuele holding a knife andmitting a gruesome murder, a violent and bloodthirsty scene that left her nauseated. Chapter 93: Andrew Is Dead Chapter 93: Andrew Is Dead Chapter 93: Andrew is Dead After Emanuele had escorted her back to the apartment, he left because of some matters he needed to attend to. The apartment now held only her, Lilly, and Tony, as Harry was also a male who dared not easily invade Isabe''s room. Lilly was the first to rush in when she saw Isabe. "What happened, darling? What''s going on?" Lilly asked, seeing Isabe in a tearful mess. She held Isabe in her arms, trying tofort her. Isabe''s body was cold to the touch, and she was trembling as if she had experienced a great shock. "It''s alright," Lilly reassured her. Isabe calmed down a bit and proceeded to tell Lilly about what had happened during their outing. "The moment I think about how he killed that man, I feel like I don''t even know this man. How could he do something so cruel? That man died because of me." "Isabe, this has nothing to do with you. If Emanuele doesn''t deal with those people, it will make him look weak. To maintain his position, he has to ensure that everyone knows the consequences of disrespecting him or anything rted to him," Lilly exined. Though Lilly''s words made sense, Isabe still found it difficult to ept. "Could Emanuele kill me one day?" Isabe looked at Lilly, appearing extremely vulnerable. Lilly shook her head. "No, you''re his wife. He has no reason to harm you unless you betray him." Isabe nestled in Lilly''s arms, and her emotions gradually calmed. Lilly continued to soothe her until Isabe closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. Once Isabe was asleep, Lilly left her room. However, Isabe wasn''t asleep; shey on the bed, gazing up at the ceiling. This room was undeniablyrge and equipped with everything. After their shopping trip today, she had added many things to the room. She had found Emanuele''s room too dark and oppressive, and had brightened it up with colorful decorations, vases of flowers, and potted nts, giving the room a lively atmosphere. Yet, Isabe was still somewhat ufortable. She missed her previous small apartment. Though it had been modest in size and simple in design, it had been filled with her belongings, creating a cozy atmosphere. It was cramped, and Emanuele particrly disliked it. But she genuinely cherished it because it was filled with things she had collected piece by piece with her hard-earned money. It could be called cozy. But she was forced to leave it behind when she entered the Mafia''s circle and became a target, and she hadn''t even had time to say goodbye to her apartment properly. She had hastily moved and left behind most of her belongings. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thinking of this, Isabe remembered the box she had always cherished, which was now stashed in a corner of the closet. She retrieved it and looked at the old Barbie doll within. This doll had been her childhoodpanion. She used to sleep with it every day, even though she was afraid her aunt and uncle might discover it. If they did, Chloe would either im it as her own or they would throw it away. So, she would hide it under her bed during the day and take it out to hug at night. The Barbie doll''s face had gathered a bit of dust, and it had been scratched, the marks refusing toe off no matter how she tried to wipe them. Now, Isabe took the Barbie doll out and hugged it while sleeping. Isabe was awakened by the sound of crying. She recognized it as Grazia''s crying. "I can''t believe this, why would Andrew be attacked by the enemies?" Grazia sobbed, her face buried in her hands, ovee with grief. "Grazia, calm down a little. We didn''t want this to happen either, and Andrew wouldn''t want to see you so sad," Emanuele''s low, restrained voice cut through the emotional tension. It was clear he was struggling to keep his own emotions in check. Isabe descended the stairs, finding Grazia in the living room, weeping while covering her face. Just a couple of days ago, she had been jubntly helping Isabe pick out clothes, trying them on, her face full of joy. But now, she was devastated. Isabe nced at Grazia and then at Emanuele. Emanuele noticed Isabe and gestured for her toe over. Isabe sat down beside Grazia and embraced her, offeringfort. "Grazia, what''s happened? Why are you so sad?" She wasn''t entirely sure of the situation, but based on their conversation, it seemed that something had happened to Andrew. Grazia was weeping even harder in Isabe''s arms. "Andrew is dead. He didn''t return homest night, and today his body was found dumped at our doorstep." Grazia was devastated, and her face had turned red from crying. Her eyes were swollen like a rabbit''s, and she was gasping for breath as she cried. "I just can''t believe it, that Andrew is gone. Isabe, what am I going to do?" Grazia sobbed, her cries bing convulsive. "It''s going to be okay, Grazia. You need to take care of yourself. If Andrew could see how heartbroken you are right now, he''d be sad too," Isabe patted Grazia''s back and tried to soothe her. To be honest, Isabe felt the sadness as well. How could she not? Andrew, that cheerful, talkative, and very humorous man, who was not involved in the Mafia, had entered this world for the sake of Grazia. He was genuinely good to everyone. When she had been nervous about her contact with the Mafia, it was Andrew who hadforted her. It was hard to believe that such a good person had been killed. Watching Isabe and Grazia both crying, Emanuele''s brow furrowed. His emotions were a turbulent mix of sadness, anger, and a desire to hunt down those responsible. His impression of Andrew had been favorable. He always had endless conversations with him. Family gatherings had been solemn and serious, but ever since Andrew joined the family, they had be warm and joyful. But now he was gone. This morning, Emanuele had received a message from Frederick: "We''ve caught your dear brother- inw. Next, the people around you will die one by one, including your newlywed wife. Be careful." It was like a death threat, making Emanuele unusually furious. Damn it! Andrew was dead, and he still hadn''t located Frederick. The longer it took, the more satisfied the enemy became because they believed he couldn''t catch them. Emanuele felt that he needed to not only find Frederick but also consider the safety of his family. They couldn''t continue like this; sitting idly was not his style. Isabe cried for a while but thenposed herself. She consoled Grazia, saying, "Grazia, don''t be too devastated. You need to stay strong." "I don''t know how to live without Andrew. We''ve been married for ten years," Grazia cried. "You still have me, you have Emanuele, you have your parents, and the enemies outside are very powerful. The more you fall apart, the more they''ll be triumphant. We can''t let them win," Isabe said, wiping away Grazia''s tears with a tissue. Chapter 94: She Dreamt Of EmanueleS Death Chapter 94: She Dreamt Of Emanuele''S Death Chapter 94: She Dreamt of Emanuele''s Death Emanuele stood by Isabe''s side, listening to herforting words to Grazia. Isabe appeared angelic, holding Grazia tenderly and stroking her hair, speaking soothingly. Even though she was filled with sorrow, her eyes welled with tears, she restrained her emotions. Emanuele gazed at Isabe, noting her remarkable progress during this period. As his wife, she needed thisposure, the ability to stay calm in the face of adversity. Even upon hearing of her brother-inw''s death, she could still provide strength and sce to others. Furthermore, when danger loomed, she could wield a pistol to protect those around her. Although Emanuele didn''t expect her to protect anyone, he realized the importance of her having some means to defend herself in case his security personnel couldn''t. Under Isabe''sforting words, Grazia gradually regained herposure. She leaned into Isabe''s embrace, her eyes red. "We had ns to travel to Europe and Egypt. Now, everything''s gone." "Grazia, take a breath, stay calm, be strong. When things settle down, you can still travel. Andrew will be your guardian angel, watching over you." "You''re right. Andrew wouldn''t want to see me this upset," Grazia wiped her tears away and took a deep breath, concealing her pain. "I''m the Mafia princess; they killed Andrew not only to make me vulnerable but to threaten Emanuele. Emanuele, do you have any leads on the attackers?" Grazia''s resilience left Isabe in awe. "We''ve gathered some leads. My men are verifying them, and once confirmed, I''ll make sure Frederick pays for this," Emanuele stated, his eyes burning with rage. His subordinates and now his brother-inw had fallen. The audacity of the enemy would be repaid. Emanuele informed Leo of Andrew''s death and the need to arrange his funeral. No matter what, Andrew was family, and his tragic death had urred only after they entered this world. Emanuele understood the importance of giving Andrew a proper send-off. Leo and Sophia were equally saddened upon hearing the news. "After the funeral, I''ll send you and Grazia out of the country. We''ll go to Greece for a while, and once things have settled down, you can return," Emanuele decided. "What about Isabe?" Sophia inquired. Isabe was delighted that her mother was concerned about her at this time. "Isabe will stay here, and I will protect her," Emanuele said, his eyes lingering on her full lips, ample bosom, and slender waist. He couldn''t bear to be without her, so he was determined to ensure the safety of his penthouse, allowing Isabe to remain by his side. Emanuele believed that as long as he was capable of protecting himself, he could also protect Isabe. "I don''t want to leave the country," Grazia abruptly spoke up. "Emanuele, I want to stay in your penthouse. Since you can protect Isabe, you can surely look after me too." "Don''t act impulsively," Emanuele sighed. "Emanuele, please let Grazia stay," Isabe interjected. "I get bored being alone here every day, and with Grazia, I won''t feel as lonely." The penthouse was spacious with many guest rooms, so Isabe felt it was more than amodating. Her primary concern was Grazia''s well-being, not to mention that she was Grazia''s sister-inw and her friend. Emanuele reluctantly agreed, promising to do his best to keep them safe. ... N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Isabe had another nightmare. She dreamt of being chased by someone, unable to discern the identity of her pursuer, causing her immense anxiety. Gunshots echoed around her, with no escape in sight. The bodies began to pile up, blood flowing like a river. Isabe saw her mother''s lifeless body, Leo''s, and even Emanuele''s... "Isabe, wake up, Isabe..." A voice pierced through her nightmare, and Isabe woke with a start. She gasped for air, tears welling up in her eyes. But as her consciousness gradually returned, she saw the person holding her, Emanuele. His usuallyposed and handsome face now carried a hint of urgency. Nevertheless, Isabe rxed, embracing Emanuele as she choked out, "I dreamt you were dead." Only the day before, she had viewed Emanuele as a demon, quick to kill an innocent man, a ruthlessness that frightened her. But now, she felt grateful, thankful that Emanuele was still alive, unlike in her harrowing dream. Hearing Isabe''s words, Emanuele hesitated for a moment. Watching her tremble with fear, he felt a warmth spreading through his heart, a feeling he relished - his beloved was concerned for him. Emanuele lowered his head and kissed Isabe''s forehead. "Darling, I''ve always been lucky. I won''t die so easily." Isabe thought Emanuele was overly confident. God wouldn''t necessarily protect him just because he believed so. Emanuele observed the tears trickling down Isabe''s cheeks. They were shed for him. This thought brought immense satisfaction to him. This woman had been so vocal in her criticism of him, hurling harsh words and usations. Yet, when she dreamt of his death, she awoke in profound sorrow. Thinking of this, Emanuele couldn''t resist kissing the path of her tears and even extended his tongue to lick away her tears. Isabe was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Emanuele to make such a move, leaving her momentarily stunned. Emanuele''s tongue lightly licked her cheek, not gently, but rather forcefully, as if he genuinely intended to devour her. What on earth was Emanuele doing? The taste of desire emanated from Emanuele''s eyes. The next moment, Isabe found herself lifted onto hisp. "Isabe, would you be happier if I were dead? After all, you''ve always wanted me gone, right? So, why cry when you dream of my death?" Emanuele smirked, his eyes locked on Isabe. Isabe snapped out of her daze and realized Emanuele might have a point. She had often wished for Emanuele''s demise, but now, just because she dreamt of him dying, she was terribly upset. At this moment, the conflict within Isabe was overwhelming. A sense of suffocation coursed through the depths of her heart. Did she truly have feelings for Emanuele? Even after all the harm he''d caused her? No, Isabe couldn''t bring herself to admit to these emotions. They were still in the midst of their little game. Until a victor was dered, she wouldn''t acknowledge any affection for Emanuele. Such games of the heart often had the one who loved first as the first to lose. "I was just scared to see you covered in blood, and in the dream, it wasn''t just you. My mom and Leo were there too. I was worried about them." Isabe tried to exin. But Emanuele burst intoughter, his hands mischievously fondling her breasts. "Is that so? You were genuinely afraid I''d die? Then you''d lose a man who pleases you so well." Chapter 95: Her Body Needs Him Chapter 95: Her Body Needs Him Chapter 95: Her Body Needs Him Isabe hadn''t expected Emanuele to be so improper. She found herself getting increasingly weak under his advances. His actions continued without pause, and he simultaneously kissed her while running his hands over her body. From her chest, to her abdomen, and finally down below... Isabe''s nightgown had slipped off unnoticed, and her underwear was pushed aside by Emanuele. His fingers moved skillfully within her, and Emanuele began to whisper sensuous words. "Isabe, you''re so wet. Look at you, your body is much more honest than your stubborn mouth." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Stop it, Emanuele," Isabe murmured, her body betraying her with its growing desire. She couldn''t control her body''s craving for more, and she found herself pushing into Emanuele''s touch. As the pleasure built within her, she felt like she was reaching heaven. But the humiliating words, coupled with the remains of her rational mind, made Isabe realize they couldn''t continue. Emanuele, however, didn''t heed her plea. He became even rougher, more intense, and he continued to invade, rendering Isabe speechless and gasping for breath. Finally, the waves of pleasure overcame her, and her body fell limp into Emanuele''s arms. Gasping for breath, Isabey in Emanuele''s embrace. "Isabe, you''re insatiable. You can''t live without me." Emanuele nibbled her earlobe and whispered, "Look at how much you wanted me. Your body doesn''t lie, Isabe." "Asshole, I still hate you." Isabe panted, her face still lustful, but her eyes were full of hatred, and she stared at Emanuele as if they were enemies. Even though, they''ve done this intimate thing so many times. Still, Isabe felt that it had not brought them closer to each other. Emanuele was not offended by Isabe''s words, and pushed her down on the bed, hisrge body on top of Isabe''s. He pushed Isabe''s legs to the sides, around his waist, and with one force, he crashed into Isabe. "Oh, Isabe, see what I''ve done to you." Emanuele was rushing through Isabe''s body. Isabe was forced to bear the force of Emanuele, and the wave after wave of physical pleasure came upon her, leaving Isabe nk and unable to think. Emanuele, on the other hand, reveled in the sensations. Her body seemed perfectly designed for his pleasure, warm and inviting. He held her close, prating deeper with every thrust. He felt like he was cing his soul on an altar made of her body. His body and blood ignited in the fervor of the moment. Emanuele shifted through various positions, intensifying their connection. Isabe had lost count of the number of orgasms she''d experienced. Her body was exhausted, yet Emanuele showed no signs of slowing down. Finally, Emanuele released inside Isabe. He cradled her in his arms, kissed her rosy cheek, and yfully inquired, "Satisfied, my dear?" "You''re certainly skilled in bed," Isabe replied, still catching her breath. "Thanks for making me feel sofortable." Emanuele was left intrigued by her words. He yfully pinched her breast. "Good to hear. Next time, I''ll be even more generous." "Go wash up and get some sleep; you need to spend time with Grazia tomorrow," Emanuele yfully swatted Isabe''s backside. Isabe grumbled and stood up to walk towards the bathroom. Unexpectedly, Emanuele followed her. He filled the bathtub with water and bath foam, then sat down. With an inviting gesture, he beckoned Isabe to join him. The bathtub was spacious enough for two people. After Isabe joined Emanuele, he held her close and shey on top of him. In the bathtub filled with soapy bubbles, the twoy in silence. It was their first time bathing together, and Isabe felt a bit awkward, but Emanuele''s strong and muscr arms kept her still. As Isabe rxed, she realized it was quite beautiful, like floating in the clouds. It was warm, soothing, and carried the sweet scent of bath foam. As they bathed, Isabe felt something hard pressing against her buttocks. She couldn''t help but sigh. Emanuele was in the mood again. In the next moment, he parted her legs and entered her. They continued their passionate escapade deep into the night. Emanuele washed and dried Isabe''s body, then led her to bed. Isabe was too exhausted to think any further, and for once, she didn''t dream. The following day, Isabe woke up to find Emanuele absent. He was always busy and seemed to have endless energy. She couldn''t believe he''d gone to work after theirte-night activities. It was past 9 am, and they''d only slept for about five hours. Isabe couldn''t help but worry for Emanuele''sck of sleep, even though he had killed so many people and was being pursued. He''d tied her to him and wouldn''t let her leave the country. This devil deserved nothing but condemnation. Yet, Isabe''s inner turmoil revealed her true feelings. She couldn''t help but care for Emanuele, even after all that had happened. Maybe she did like him, which was why she worried about him. Isabe sighed and rubbed her face. Continuing this rtionship would eventually drive her insane. Isabe got up, changed into casual attire, a short T-shirt and jeans, and headed downstairs. Grazia was already awake, lying on the couch, watching TV. Although Grazia''s face seemed calm while watching TV, Isabe knew her soul had left her body for a while. The television yed Isabe''s current favorite variety show. Lilly said to Isabe, "I think this show might be suitable for Grazia." The show was lively and humorous, at least giving Grazia a temporary escape from her sadness. Isabe thanked Lilly for keeping Graziapany while she was asleep. "Not a problem. So, Isabe, what would you like for breakfast?" "Egg toast and milk, please." Lilly headed to the kitchen, and Isabe sat beside Grazia. Isabe noticed that her favorite male guest was on the show, and she wanted to rmend him to Grazia. But as soon as Grazia saw him on TV, she burst into tears. "Isabe, don''t you think this guest looks a lot like Andrew? So gentle, considerate, and kind to women. He''s just like him, isn''t he?" Grazia said, tears streaming down her face as she watched the man on the television. Chapter 96: Locate Frederick Chapter 96: Locate Frederick Chapter 96: Locate Frederick Isabe never expected that Grazia, while watching a variety show, would associate it with Andrew. But what Grazia said was indeed true. Andrew had a high emotional intelligence, was witty and humorous, and everyone who met him instantly liked him. He was such a good person, and his sudden death was undeniably heart-wrenching. "Grazia, how did you and Andrew meet? Can you tell me?" Isabe inquired. "We were college ssmates and met through a student club activity. At first, I deliberately concealed my identity as the Mafia princess because I knew that once people found out, they''d keep their distance. So, I tried to appear as ordinary as possible," Grazia exined, her face glowing and her eyes sparkling, making Isabe unable to look away. "I''m not sure how we grew closer. It was Andrew who initiated conversations, and we started chatting, having meals together, and even going out on weekends. He eventually confessed his feelings, and that''s when we officially started dating." It was a particrly sweet college love story, Isabe thought, but no one could have predicted its tragic ending. "When we first got together, I hadn''t revealed my true identity. After some time, I was afraid that continuing the rtionship would put him at risk. That''s when I decided to tell him. Andrew was shocked when he heard my true identity. He asked for some time to think, and as you can see, he chose me in the end." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With tears in her eyes, Grazia continued, "I thought we''d be happy, but we didn''t even have children, and he''s gone." Isabe embraced Grazia and said nothing. Her words felt feeble at this moment. Physical gestures were the only way to console her. Lilly soon prepared breakfast. "Oh, my two beautiful princesses,e and enjoy your breakfast," she said. Isabe immediately said to Grazia, "Let''s go, have some breakfast. Lilly prepared your favorite cake." The goal was to shift Grazia''s attention as much as possible. Andrew''s funeral was scheduled for three dayster. Due to the current unstable situation and multiple threats, it would be a grand but small-scale event, attended only by their closest confidants. After Andrew''s burial, Emanuele promptly arranged for Leo and Sophia to leave the country. Since Grazia didn''t wish to go abroad, they settled her into his apartment. He stationed part of their estate''s security guards to protect the apartment. Most of his wealth was now stored there, and more importantly, it was where the two women he needed to protect were residing. However, the frustrating part was that they couldn''t get any Sicilian to reveal Frederick''s address; they all seemed to be tight-lipped. Their leads had gone cold. Time was of the essence, and facing Frederick''s provocation, Emanuele felt he had been too passive. He needed to take the initiative. With that in mind, Emanuele looked down at his phone and decided to make a call. Isidoro was a bit surprised when he received Emanuele''s call. "Emanuele, what''s going on? Facing an issue that''s hard to solve?" "We''ve found traces of Frederick in New York, but we''re uncertain about the exact address. Can you help us on your end?" Emanuele asked. With no leads to follow, the people he had sent to investigate suspicious locations had all returned empty-handed. Their New Yorkwork was limited, so he decided to seek Isidoro''s assistance. "Wait, I will send Frederick''s address to you via text message," Isidoro said. "You already have it?" Emanuele was astonished. He hadn''t expected Isidoro to have a lead. "For people like us, any information is worth its weight in gold. Just wait, Emanuele, and good luck," Isidoro responded. Emanuele inquired in a hushed tone, "How much?" "We''re friends; no need to talk about money," Isidoro replied. "Okay, thank you." Emanuele was well aware that free things often came with a steep cost. It meant he owed Isidoro a favor, and one day, when Isidoro needed assistance, Emanuele would have to provide it unconditionally. "Take care of your business, Emanuele. I have a wife too, and I wouldn''t want anything to happen to her. I suppose you feel the same way." Isidoro then remembered something, "By the way, didn''t you introduce your wife to rk back then? Howe you changed your mind and decided to marry her after all?" Emanuele evaded the topic, saying, "It was just a momentary impulse. Send me Frederick''s address; I must act swiftly to eliminate them." "No problem." The call ended there. Emanuele knew that once Frederick''s address was confirmed, it meant Frederick was as good as dead. These days, Emanuele was busy preparing for Andrew''s funeral, seeing his parents off to their new country, and arranging for Grazia to move her belongings into his apartment, where she would reside officially. While driving, Emanuele looked at the passing scenery, which hadn''t changed much. The landscape was still beautiful, and the city remained vibrant. However, that was from an ordinary person''s perspective. For him, Chicago had lost its peace long ago. He had lost many of his subordinates, and the enemy hadn''t fared much better. Those stubborn Sicilian adversaries seemed like rats emerging from the sewers, and it felt impossible to eliminate them. He wasn''t sure how many of them had infiltrated the city, but he was determined to make them understand who the real master of this city was. Late at night, Isabe joined Grazia in bed. These past few days, Emanuele had been too busy with work and hadn''t returned home. Grazia, overwhelmed with grief, had been having nightmares. Isabe would stay with her as she slept. Sometimes, when Grazia was asleep, Isabe would return to her own room, and sometimes she''d stay with her throughout the night. Isabe said, "I''m naturally scared, and as you can probably tell, at the beginning, I resisted getting involved with the Mafia. I was pursuing my dream of bing a doctor, and suddenly, I found myself trapped in this Mafia world. And now, here I am, married to the head of the Mafia. It''s like something out of a movie." Grazia, feeling better than before, said, "I lost my husband, which is devastating, but thinking about you, I know you must be scared too. Originally, you should have be an excellent doctor. But because of being forced into the Mafia, you had to put your dreams on hold. Now, you''re constantly living in fear, knowing that you''re being watched, and your life could be in danger at any moment." "I''m definitely scared, and, as you can probably tell, I was initially very resistant to getting involved with the Mafia," Isabe reflected on her initial resistance. "But it''s funny how life takes unexpected turns. I never would have imagined bing the wife of the head of a Mafia family. It''s the kind of plot you''d think was too far-fetched for a movie." Chapter 97: Carrying Her Chapter 97: Carrying Her Chapter 97: Carrying Her "Isabe, during the time you''ve been married to Emanuele, have you been okay? He hasn''t mistreated you, has he?" "I''m alright. It''s just that I feel like I haven''tpletely adjusted yet," Isabe answered honestly. She had thought before that if she were to marry someone from the Mafia, she''d prefer Emanuele. But now that they were married, many of Emanuele''s actions were giving her headaches. They didn''t seem like a couple; it was more like they were at odds with each other. As for Grazia''s mention of mistreatment... Thinking of Emanuele''s intensity in bed, Isabe''s cheeks felt warm. Could it be considered mistreatment in bed? "Isabe, no matter what, you must trust Emanuele. He''s a very responsible person, willing to sacrifice himself to protect the people around him. You''re his wife, and he will protect you unconditionally." "I believe," Isabe said. She could see the heavy burdens Emanuele carried, his long hours, and frequent absences. He must becking sleep. With this in mind, Isabe couldn''t help but message Phillip, "Phillip, has Emanuele been resting lesstely?" It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. At this moment, Phillip nced around the warehouse where he was and noticed the bright overhead lights, making it look as if it were daytime. Today they had received another shipment of weapons, and they were transporting them to the warehouse. His task was to ount for all these weapons. "All these are thetest handguns and submachine guns. Ensure that my subordinates each have one," Emanuele instructed Phillip. Phillip nodded, then said to Emanuele, "Boss, just now, your wife messaged me, asking if you''ve been busytely and if you have time to rest." Emanuele was taken aback for a moment and furrowed his brow. "She asked you? Why didn''t she come and ask me directly?" For some reason, Phillip felt that Emanuele''s tone held a hint of annoyance when he said this. The air around him seemed to drop several degrees, making Phillip shiver involuntarily. Phillip didn''t know why his wife messaged him instead of asking the boss directly. "Well, it''s probably because you''re a very busy man. She might have thought that you''re too upied and didn''t want to disturb you, so she messaged me instead." After saying this, Phillip couldn''t help but think that he was quick-witted to consider this angle. Indeed, after hearing Phillip''s exnation, Emanuele''s expression improved significantly. He then said, "Alright, you can reply to her." At thiste hour, Isabe''s concern for him was surprising. He knew that if Phillip didn''t respond to her, Isabe probably wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. That stubborn woman always seemed to want him dead and said she hated him, but she was terrified by the dream of him dying. He knew that deep down, she had feelings for him. He loved her just as much, but he couldn''t show it. As the head of the Mafia, he had dealt with countless enemies and understood their methods. If he showed excessive love for her, it would only encourage his enemies to go to great lengths to destroy Isabe. These people knew exactly how to exploit an enemy''s vulnerabilities. He couldn''t imagine life without Isabe and what he would do without her. Before he met her, not having her was irrelevant. But once he had her, he didn''t want to lose her. Phillip picked up his phone to reply to Isabe, "Yes, Mrs. Lombardi, it''s true. Lately, the boss hasn''t had much rest. He gets only two to three hours of sleep every day. Why don''t you find an opportunity to persuade him to take a break?" This was actually Phillip''s own opinion. He knew the pressure was mounting with the Sicilian rivals closing in. But there were many things he believed Emanuele didn''t need to personally manage. Emanuele put immense pressure on himself, wanting to have total control over everything. However, Emanuele was still human, not a machine. How could he possibly oversee everything? Phillip feared that if Emanuele overworked himself, it would jeopardize their Chicago Mafia. Most importantly, Phillip thought that Emanuele and Isabe had recently tied the knot, which was supposed to be the sweetest time of their marriage. Not having a honeymoon was one thing, but how could Emanuele often note home? It would strain the rtionship between husband and wife. Isabe frowned as she listened to Phillip. She hadn''t seen Emanuele for the past few days. After hearing Phillip''s words, she got out of bed, walked to the balcony, and called Emanuele. Emanuele had just finished counting the weapons, instructing his men on the distribution. Suddenly, he received a call from Isabe. He hesitated for a moment, then answered it. "Emanuele, you need toe back immediately!" Isabe''s voice sounded a bit angry, but it also carried a trace of fear. Her anger was somewhat feeble. Emanuele was briefly taken aback, then turned to look at Phillip. Phillip innocently shrugged as if to say he knew nothing. If he genuinely knew nothing, would he be wearing such an expression? Emanuele figured that he had just spoken to Isabe. But it wasn''t time to deal with him now. "I''m busy right now. I''lle back once I''m done," Emanuele replied. "I had another nightmare just now. Can youe and sleep with me? I''m scared." Hearing Isabe''s gentle, intive voice on the other end of the phone and remembering how she had used a simr tone in bed, Emanuele felt like he was losing control. He sensed his body tensing up, warmth gathering below his waist. Damn, Isabe was truly a little enchantress. Even with just a phone call, she could seduce him. "Wait for me; I''lle over in a bit." He hung up the phone, his face still cool. He looked at Phillip and asked, "What did you say to her?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I just told her you haven''t been resting muchtely," Phillip still maintained his innocent demeanor. As soon as he finished speaking, Phillip sensed the anger burning in Emanuele''s eyes, fierce like an uncontrolled wildfire. Had he earned the boss''s resentment? Well, it couldn''t be helped. Sacrificing himself to strengthen the bond between the boss and his wife seemed like an eptable trade-off. After all, he had made such sacrifices before. "Phillip, be careful, or one day, when I''m not in a good mood, I might just put a bullet in you," Emanuele said, then walked away. Phillip couldn''t help but rub his head. He didn''t believe Emanuele would actually kill him. Emanuele might seem ruthless and unfeeling to the enemy, but Phillip was his subordinate, and after all these years following him, Emanuele had treated him well. He wouldn''t believe Emanuele would do that. Emanuele drove back to the apartment. As soon as he entered, he saw a figure sitting on the couch. He switched on the lights and noticed Isabe cuddling a pillow, her head drooping as she had fallen asleep on the sofa. Was she waiting for him toe back? At this moment, Emanuele''s usually hard and unyielding heart softened. This kind of warmth in a family was something Emanuele rarely experienced. With these thoughts in mind, he approached her and lifted Isabe in his arms. Chapter 98: His Dominating Claim Chapter 98: His Dominating im Chapter 98: His Dominating im Upon learning that Emanuele was returning, Isabe promptly rushed downstairs to wait for him. It had been several days since she had seen Emanuele, and thinking about how he had been busy with work, without a moment''s rest, Isabe couldn''t help but feel concerned for him. Isabe missed Emanuele, despite their habit of bickering during their time together. She had to admit to herself that she held feelings for him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have agreed to marry him at the wedding. But liking Emanuele was one thing; pretending not to care about him in his presence was another. In reality, the two aspects didn''t conflict. Today, Isabe chose to wait for Emanuele in the downstairs living room. She was just so tired. As she waited, fatigue overcame her, and she fell asleep. In a drowsy state, Isabe felt herself being lifted. She opened her eyes to find Emanuele carrying her. The room was dimly lit, and the man''s handsome features, under the faint light, appeared particrly stern, cold, and devilishly handsome. Yet, Isabe was no longer afraid of Emanuele. She took the initiative, wrapping her arms around Emanuele''s neck and resting her head on his chest. She even nuzzled him, much like an affectionate little kitten. Seeing Isabe act so affectionately, Emanuele realized she hadn''t fully woken up yet. Once she was awake, she''d be a fierce little tiger, quick to pounce. Only in bed could Isabe manage to be somewhat well-behaved. Emanuele carried Isabe back to the bedroom andid her on the bed. He kissed her before lying down beside her. Feeling the sweet scent emanating from Isabe''s body, Emanuele didn''t feel the least bit sleepy. His blood was boiling, and his desire was pulling him in a particr direction. Damn it, Isabe naively thought that he could justy next to her without doing anything? Not for Emanuele, though. He began to kiss Isabe, starting from her forehead, down to her nose, then her lips, and onto her neck. He then started to unfasten her clothing, his lips trailing down to her chest. Emanuele continued downwards, ultimately reaching Isabe''s intimate area. Isabe, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly found her body growing more and more ufortable. It felt as if a fire was burning within her, and as if ants were crawling on her skin. The sensation was unbearable. Was she in the middle of a wet dream? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isabe slowly opened her eyes, and once she saw what was happening, she couldn''t help but cry out. Oh, God! This was no dream. At that moment, Emanuele was passionately engaging with her, his mouth expertly tending to her needs. Isabe''s body was responding to the excitement, and she instinctively grabbed his hair. "Emanuele, stop, please stop," Isabe implored. Emanuele looked at her, a hint of amusement on his face. "I can stop, but can you?" He teased. Indeed, when Emanuele ceased, Isabe found herself in agony. The pleasure was so close to its peak, and she couldn''t help but writhe and grind her legs together. Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele couldn''t help but chuckle. He parted her legs and said, "If you beg me, I''ll help you." He pressed his lower body against Isabe''s entrance but hesitated, as if he were patiently waiting for her. Isabe moaned, gazing at the man who held her life in his hands. "Please," she implored. "No, you should say, ''Emanuele, please make love to me,''" he replied. It was so humiliating, how could she say that? Isabe had never uttered such words before, and she bit her lip, not wanting to say them. However, her body was aching, her desire had been awakened, and she considered taking things into her own hands. But Emanuele stopped her, his eyes dark even in the dim light of night. Even with a hint of desire in the air, he appeared utterlyposed. "Isabe, as long as you beg me, I will make love to you." He continued to grind against her, tantalizingly close but not entering her. The sensation was maddening for Isabe. Tears welled up in her eyes as she eventually gave in. In a voice filled with despair, she whispered, "Please, Emanuele, make love to me." In the next moment, Emanuele entered her. Isabe sighed, her silent cries of pleasure mixed with a few tears. The intense sensations assaulted her, making her feel like she wasing apart. She was in pain, yet pleasure continued to wash over her. "Baby, you''re incredible. Your body was made for me. I love you so much," Emanuele praised. The arousing words, coupled with his actions, brought Isabe to climax swiftly. The world exploded inside her, and she couldn''t help but scream. In this passionate moment, Isabe couldn''t believe how much she enjoyed making love. Emanuele also climaxed shortly after Isabe. Afterward, the twoy together, Isabe feeling the strength of Emanuele''s solid, muscr arms. She sighed, "I thought I wanted you toe back and rest, but I didn''t expect..." She hadn''t expected to be up all night. "Do you think I can sleep peacefully with you next to me?" Emanuele replied, giving Isabe''s butt a yful pat. Her butt felt so good, with plenty of sticity, making it hard for him to let go. With such a goddess by his side, how could he simply sleep? Isabe felt a bit exasperated. She said sternly, "Emanuele, Phillip told me that you haven''t rested properly in a long time. So, now, you lie down and rest." She had already fallen asleep once, only for Emanuele to wake her up. "I hope you don''t get up too early tomorrow. If I wake up in the morning and don''t find you, you''re in trouble," Isabe said in a fierce tone. She hoped her tough words would make Emanuele listen to her. Emanuele chuckled as if he didn''t take her words seriously. "We''ll see about that." He held Isabe and quickly drifted off to sleep. Listening to Emanuele''s steady breathing as he slept, Isabe knew he must have been exhausted. Letting him hold her, she soon drifted off to sleep as well. The next morning, when Isabe woke up, she looked up to find Emanuele still asleep. It seemed he had taken her words to heart and hadn''t gotten up early. It was 9:30 in the morning, and Emanuele rarely slept in thiste. Typically, by the time she woke up, he had already left. Gazing at his calm sleeping face, he still furrowed his brow as he slept. His aura, while not as intense as when he was awake, was far from weak. It was evident he had been under immense stresstely. Chapter 99: SheS Been Hurt By Emanuele Chapter 99: She''S Been Hurt By Emanuele Chapter 99: She''s Been Hurt by Emanuele Isabe ced her hand on Emanuele''s forehead and gently stroked it, as if trying to help him rx a little. However, her movements, though delicate, managed to rouse him. Emanuele''s gray-brown eyes locked onto Isabe, and he had just woken up. Despite that, his eyes instantly regained their alertness. For a normal person, the moment after waking up is typically filled with confusion. Not for Emanuele. His confusionsted about 0. 5 seconds, and then he was fully awake. "Are you awake?" Isabe asked Emanuele with a smile as she sat up. "You can sleep a bit longer; it''s alright. I''ll call Lilly to prepare breakfast." Isabe changed into fresh clothes in the walk-in closet before leaving the room. Emanuele remained in bed. In fact, for him, this recent period of rest had been quite long. The past few days had seen Emanuele sleeping only two or three hours each night, but this time, he''d had a full eight hours of sleep. The extended rest had eased the tension in his body significantly. He wasn''t in a hurry to get up. Lying in bed, he thought about what Isabe had said. He felt like he was starting to get a sense of what it meant to have a home. Once upon a time, Emanuele believed he didn''t need a family. In his world, there was only violence and no room for emotions. The little emotion he had was reserved for his family. He had thought he would form alliances with other mafia families, marry mafia princesses, and maintain peace. Women, in his world, were just tools, bearing his children and catering to his physical desires. But then, Isabe had entered his world, and she had stirred his emotions. So much so that he''d married her. Marrying Isabe hadn''t brought him any apparent benefits. In fact, from a superficial perspective, she had no status and couldn''t help him consolidate his power. On the contrary, he had to spend a lot of energy protecting her. There was just one thing that made it all worthwhile-Isabe had control over his desires. From the very beginning, he had wanted to possess her, to have her perform unspeakable acts on him. Seeing her soft lips, he wanted her to take him in her mouth. Gazing at her plump and shapely rear, he desired to spank her. And her fierce, never-give-up attitude had fascinated him. He longed to im her bodypletely. For Emanuele, this one benefit was enough to make him give his entire life to her. Now, he was discovering that Isabe was showing him a different side, giving him a feeling he had never imagined-a sense of home. He liked this feeling, warm, rxing, and joyful. However, with enemies surrounding him, rxing here posed a risk to all of them. Emanuele went to the bathroom to take a shower and changed into a fresh suit before heading downstairs. Isabe was sitting with Grazia on the sofa, watching television. Emanuele noticed that the program on TV was not the reality show Isabe usually enjoyed but a television drama. This was the first time Emanuele had seen Isabe watching TV without her favorite reality show. "Emanuele, you''re awake," Grazia greeted him. Emanuele walked over to Isabe and sat down beside her, reaching out to pull her into his arms. "Why aren''t you watching your favorite reality show?" Isabe asked. "I got tired of it. There are no new episodes, so I''m checking out something else," Isabe replied. Tired of it? Emanuele thought. Isabe had been obsessed with those reality shows not too long ago. She wasn''t acting like someone who had grown tired of them. Then, Isabe leaned closer to Emanuele and whispered in his ear, "Grazia said that the male guest I like are simr to Andrew. I''m afraid she''ll be upset." Though Grazia had regained her emotional stability, Isabe worried that seeing someone who resembled Andrew might make her sad. She hoped that Grazia would recover quickly. "I see," Emanuele thought. Isabe''s thoughts were indeed very considerate. Soon, Lilly prepared breakfast, and after Emanuele had finished eating, he prepared to leave. "Will you be back tonight?" Isabe asked Emanuele. Seeing Isabe''s somewhat hopeful expression, Emanuele couldn''t bear to refuse her. "If I make it in time, I''ll be back," he said. "Okay," Isabe replied, her tone tinged with disappointment. Emanuele reached out and gently stroked Isabe''s hair. "Why do you seem so eager for me to come back, Isabe? It looks like you really like me. Does that mean you''re going to be the loser in this game soon?" Hearing Emanuele''s words, Isabe felt a sudden chill in her heart, as if she had been doused in icy water from head to toe. She looked up and saw Emanuele smirking, a self-satisfied smile on his face. This man knew exactly how to hurt her. With just that one sentence, he made her feel as if her heart had been stabbed with a knife. Isabe didn''t say a word and left without looking back. Emanuele''s hand, which had been stroking her hair, remained suspended in the air. The smile disappeared from his face, and a hint of pain and restraint flickered in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything. He turned and entered the elevator. "Isabe, you and Emanuele seem to have a good rtionship. You even see him off when he leaves," Grazia remarked. "Not at all. It''s just a matter of politeness," Isabe replied, trying her best to appear less disheartened. Emanuele had truly wounded her, and she had almost forgotten that their rtionship was just a game. She had thought they were a real couple, but now it seemed that she had been deluding herself. Emanuele still believed that this was just a game, and he wanted to determine a winner and a loser. She was the foolish one who had thought Emanuele was her husband and she was his wife. She felt foolish. Isabe made an effort to appear calm; she didn''t want Grazia to sense her inner turmoil. But Grazia couldn''t help but notice Isabe''s true feelings. She too had been in love and had enjoyed a sweet rtionship with Andrew, although their dynamic had been different from Isabe''s and Emanuele''s. Grazia saw that Emanuele and Isabe both had feelings for each other, but there were many reasons that kept them from expressing those feelings openly. She didn''t want to meddle too much. Emanuele had his reasons for acting this way; perhaps he was afraid of not being able to handle the current threats and didn''t want Isabe to be affected.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Grazia could only offer a subtle hint to Isabe. "Isabe, Emanuele really likes you. This is the first time I''ve seen him get along so well with a woman." Isabe managed to smile at her. "I don''t need him to be so good to me. If he can ensure that my life isn''t in danger, that would be enough. After marrying him, I''m locked up in this apartment every day. It''s really boring." Grazia shook her head. Isabe was indeed a woman who never says uncle. Emanuele, after leaving the apartment, quickly returned to his usual demeanor-serious, stern, and exuding an air of danger. "Boss, we checked the address Isidoro gave us, but I doubt Frederick is there," Phillip reported as soon as they got in the car. "What do you mean?" Emanuele asked. "We noticed that there''s been no activity at that house," Phillip said, handing Emanuele the video footage they had taken. They had been monitoring the area for a while, and the house they were investigating hadn''t seen any movement in or out. Chapter 100: Ready For The Attack Chapter 100: Ready For The Attack Chapter 100: Ready for the Attack Emanuele immediately called Isidoro. "Are you sure Frederick is inside that building?" "Believe me, he''s in there," Isidoro replied. The environment on his end was noisy, with music ying, seemingly hosting a party. "Our satellite images confirm it." "Was his ce quiet when you investigated?" "Yes, someone like him has to keep a low profile. He delegates the dirty work to his henchmen." "I understand." Emanuele said and prepared to end the call. Isidoro asked quickly, "Are you nning to attack?" "Yes." "Do you need our support?" "If needed, I''ll let you know in time," Emanuele smiled. He knew Isidoro''s capabilities; he was reliable, and with his help, dealing with Frederick would be much easier. After ending the call, Emanuele turned to Phillip. "Proceed with the n. First, confirm theyout of the house, then decide on the attack route. I want to move as quickly as possible." "Alright." Emanuele then nced at the surveince feed. There was some movement in and out of the building, but the frequency seemed normal, and none of the faces were familiar to him. However, there was one person who seemed vaguely familiar. Emanuele squinted at a man wearing a hat in the corner. They hadn''t captured him entering the building, but Emanuele felt that he had seen that face somewhere before. Maybe it was just because the man''s appearance was so ordinary? ... Isabe felt like she was going crazy inside the apartment. Even though she hadn''t gone out since the incident where Emanuele had killed someone, it had been a week, and she still couldn''t bring herself to ask Emanuele to take her out. She missed the outside world, the bustling streets, and even the butterflies fluttering in the grass. The apartment was spacious and well-equipped, but looking at the world through the ss made Isabe feel like she was trapped in a gilded cage. As beautiful as it was, theck of freedom was driving her to despair. The desire to go outside, to interact with other people, crawled through her like an ant, an itch she couldn''t scratch. Today, Evelyn had initiated a video call with Isabe. "Isabe, both Pippo and I miss you a lot. How are you? During the time you''ve been away from the hospital, the doctors there have been saying how much they miss you. They haven''t seen a student as intelligent and hardworking as you in a long time. It''s such a shame." Looking at Evelyn in the video, Isabe, who hadn''t seen her friend in a while, felt like Evelyn''s appearance was somewhat unfamiliar. They had known each other for so many years, used to have meals together, and Evelyn was her best friend. But now, they hadn''t met for a long time. Isabe smiled and replied, "Emanuele said I''d be free once things settle down, and I can go back to the hospital to work." That was indeed what Emanuele had told her, but Isabe wasn''t sure when things would actually calm down. If there were further dys, she might forget the medical knowledge she had learned. To avoid that, Isabe had been taking online courses to reinforce her knowledge. However, textbook theory was quite different from hands-on practice, and merely studying theory wouldn''t make her apetent doctor again. "That''s great," Evelyn sighed in relief. "But, Isabe, it''s been so long since I''ve seen you, and I really want to invite you out for a coffee. Do you think it''s possible?" "I want to as well. How about this? I''ll ask Emanuele, and if he agrees, it should be fine." She just wasn''t sure if Emanuele would agree. He had been extremely busytely, and she suspected that his only rxation was in bed. "Alright, but, Isabe, your safety is the top priority. Considering your current situation, there may be quite a few people who want to assassinate you." "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful, and you should be careful too." After ending the video call, Isabe walked by the balcony to clear her mind. There were no taller buildings around their apartment, indicating that Emanuele was meticulous in selecting a safe location. Isabe didn''t have to worry about potential enemies hiding nearby with sniper rifles aimed at them. However, even so, Emanuele had used bulletproof ss for all the windows, a thickyer that didn''t obstruct the view outside. Isabeter shared her thoughts with Emanuele. At that moment, Emanuele was in his office nning the next steps of the operation, instructing James to lead three squads to nk the house from the rear and both sides. He wasn''t sure how many people Frederick had inside, but he needed to ensure a sessful mission by surrounding them with enough of his own men. "Boss, are you going too?" James asked. "Of course, I need to go. I want to see Frederick die with my own eyes so my brothers can rest in peace." Just thinking about how many of his subordinates had died in Frederick''s attack, including the torture his brother-inw had suffered, Emanuele couldn''t wait to spill the blood of these enemies as vengeance for Andrew and his subordinates. At that moment, Emanuele received a text message from Isabe. She wanted to go out for a walk? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He nned toplete his mission as soon as possible, so he didn''t have much time to worry about Isabe. He told her, "If you want to go out, tell Tony your meeting location in advance, and you can go out with enough bodyguards." Although he wanted Isabe to stay in the apartment all the time, he knew her personality. She wasn''t someone who could stay quietly at home without going anywhere. He knew she would feel stifled. He had no choice but to allow Isabe to go out, but the condition was that she had to have enough bodyguards and clear the area in advance to ensure the surroundings were safe. He didn''t want anything to happen to Isabe. He also had to rush to New York. Isabe didn''t expect Emanuele to agree. She was very happy and immediately told Evelyn about it. Evelyn was delighted too. For safety, Isabe chose to meet at a nearby cafe not far from their apartment. She informed Tony about this n. "I think that ce is pretty safe, ma''am. You can meet your friend there." Isabe agreed to meet Evelyn two dayster, on Sunday afternoon at three o''clock at the cafe. After receiving this message, Evelyn quickly told Pippo, "Isabe said she''s meeting us on Sunday afternoon. I haven''t seen her in a long time, and I miss her." Pippo hugged Evelyn and said softly, "Yeah, I miss her too. I''ll go with you to see her." "Great." Evelyn agreed, and a smile graced Pippo''s lips as his eyes turned as cold as ice. Isabe, why don''t you listen? Why do you have to marry Emanuele? Chapter 101: She Carries A Gun Out Chapter 101: She Carries A Gun Out Chapter 101: She Carries a Gun Out Isabe was feeling rather content these couple of days as she prepared to meet Evelyn and go out for a walk. However, there was one thing that troubled her - Emanuele. She had messaged Emanuele, but he hadn''t replied. When she called, he didn''t pick up. Isabe turned to Tony and Harry, her brow furrowed. "Has something happened to Emanuele?" "It''s impossible. If something happened to the boss, we would''ve received the news right away. He''s in New York, probably handling some business," Tony assured her. Isabe nodded, trying not to dwell on it. She felt somewhat powerless. She couldn''t help Emanuele much. He was busy, in danger, managing so much daily, carrying numerous responsibilities. She, on the other hand, was confined to a luxurious cage. Whatever she wanted to eat, Lilly would make it for her, and her clothing choices were unrestricted. Besides freedom, she had everything else. She felt useless. Her only task was to ensure her safety, not to distract Emanuele. The day they''d agreed upon arrived quickly. Before they set out, Tony handed Isabe a gun. "Mrs. Lombardi, the boss insisted you carry a firearm with you. Just in case of any danger, you should be able to protect yourself." Thepact handgun easily concealed behind her lower back. It was hidden when her blouse hung over it, not revealing anything. But when Isabe held the gun, it felt like she was clutching something burning, as if she wanted to throw it away immediately. Although she had used a firearm before, hitting an opponent and even being forced by Emanuele to kill a man, she had hidden a gun under her pillow. She''d even pointed a gun at Emanuele. Still, she wasn''t ustomed to this lifestyle. She felt anxious that she had to carry a gun specifically when going out. It was as if ice were coursing through her veins, chilling her to the bone with each breath. This was a constant reminder that she was drifting further from her old world, that the dark underworld of the mafia was gradually consuming her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I don''t need it. I won''t use it. What if it identally goes off?" Isabe remained apprehensive. "But the boss insisted. He said you must carry the gun, or you can''t go out," Tony reminded her. Isabe sighed, feeling it was all too crazy. Did she now have to carry a gun when she was out, in addition to having bodyguards? How formidable were Emanuele''s enemies if theypelled her, someone with no prior firearm training, to be armed? Eventually, Isabe gave in and ced the handgun in her handbag. It was a secure position, and she could quickly retrieve it and defend herself in case of danger. However, the question remained - could she hit the target? Once they left the apartment, the bodyguards did indeed surround Isabe''s car as Emanuele had foretold, proceeding to the cafe. When Isabe arrived, the cafe was eerily empty, devoid of customers, and even the staff were absent, leaving only the freshly brewed coffee sitting on the tables. Considering it was a Sunday and the usual gathering spot, this was the first time Isabe had seen the cafe so deserted, and it made her feel uneasy. Shortly after, Evelyn and Pippo arrived. Evelyn, at the sight of Isabe, immediately gave her a warm hug. "Isabe, it''s been so long! I''ve missed you so much, and you look even more beautiful," Evelyn pressed her cheek against Isabe''s and nted a loud kiss on her cheek. They soon separated, and Pippo also greeted Isabe with a brief hug. They took their seats. Seeing Evelyn and Pippo sitting close, disying an affectionate stance, made Isabe feel a bit uneasy. It had never crossed her mind that Evelyn and Pippo were together. It seemed like their rtionship was going well, and Evelyn seemed quite dependent on Pippo. "Isabe, you''re different now as the wife of the mafia boss. When we came in earlier, the bodyguards even searched us. Furthermore, there are hardly any people around here. It''s the first time I''ve seen a cafe so empty at 3 pm," Evelyn, a regr girl, was a bit startled by the grand setup. She knew that she was growing distant from Isabe. Isabe chuckled, and her smile held a tinge of awkwardness. "Maybe it''s because it''s been more dangerous recently." "Yes, you were almost shot at the hospitalst time. I was scared to death," Evelyn sighed, recalling the frightening incident. However, Isabe remained much calmer, her expression appearing unruffled. She acted as though assassination attempts had no effect on her. Evelyn hadn''t met Isabe for a while, and she noticed the change in her friend. The old Isabe was sunny, positive, and full of life, the kind of student fresh to the world. But the current Isabe, while still youthful and beautiful, exuded aposed aura. It was as if she had weathered a storm and emerged unscathed. With her luxurious designer clothing, bags, and shoes, and a diamond ring as dazzling as a pigeon''s egg on her finger, Isabe looked every inch a noble mafia queen. Even when joking and chatting, Evelyn couldn''t help but feel that she had to look up to Isabe. However, they had been good friends for many years. They had been through a lot together. Evelyn had apanied Isabe through emotional lows and even lent her money when Isabe had none. She knew so many of Isabe''s secrets. Despite the transformation, Evelyn still saw the same Isabe she had known for so long. They chatted untilte afternoon. Pippo, sitting nearby, spoke briefly with Isabe initially, but then she and Evelyn engaged in conversation. At around 5 o''clock, Pippo checked the time and suggested getting dinner. However, Isabe knew she had to stay in the cafe and said, "I''ll pass on dinner. It''s rare for us to meet again today, and I''m delighted, Evelyn. We''ll meet again sometime." Evelyn reluctantly hugged Isabe. "Isabe, take care of yourself. Who knows when we''ll meet again?" She hated to part, but there was no other choice. Before leaving, Isabe looked at Pippo. The man appeared as courteous as ever, and upon catching her gaze, he nodded. "Pippo, take care of Evelyn. I wish you both happiness," Isabe said. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her." Evelyn and Pippo watched as Isabe''s car departed. She embraced Pippo and confided, "Even though Isabe doesn''t have to worry about material things anymore, I feel she''s not happy. The mafia is powerful, but she''s losing her freedom." This pained Evelyn. No one understood Isabe better than her. She loved a carefree life. Pippo ran his fingers through Evelyn''s hair. "Don''t think too much. Maybe soon, Isabe will find her freedom again." "What do you mean?" "Nothing, I just think she won''t keep living like this forever." Pippo''s face bore a hint of gloom. Chapter 102: Emanuele Gets Shot Chapter 102: Emanuele Gets Shot Chapter 102: Emanuele Gets Shot After meeting with Evelyn and returning home, Isabe messaged Emanuele, sharing the details of her meeting today. However, she waited for a long time, but Emanuele didn''t reply. He had indeed been extremely busy recently, so busy that Isabe couldn''t reach him. But she asked Tony, and the answer was the same: Emanuele was caught up with something important. Isabe didn''t dwell on it anymore. Perhaps Emanuele was dealing with an urgent matter, and her constant messages might disrupt his work. At that moment, Emanuele was indeed involved in a critical mission. He wore an armored vest and crouched behind Frederick''s house. James led a group on the left side of the house, preparing to attack, while Phillip''s team was in charge of setting up explosives around the building. Emanuele checked all his guns, ensuring they had been fully loaded. He watched James'' convoy slowly driving towards the house where Frederick was located, while Phillip''s team was nting explosives around the premises. When Emanuele gave themand through his radio, they would detonate the bombs. "Get ready..." Emanuele said into the radio, slowly counting down with his subordinates. Momentster, with a loud bang, the door and one side of Frederick''s house were blown open. His guards scattered like rats, fleeing in every direction. Emanuele grabbed a machine gun and mercilessly opened fire on them. These men fell to the ground, blood seeping out of their wounds. Emanuele felt a tremendous sense of satisfaction in this living hell. Frederick, you never expected I''d bring hell right to your doorstep, did you? You killed my brother-in- law, my men. I will make you pay today. "If you find Frederick, don''t kill him. He must be dealt with by me," Emanuele instructed Phillip and James. Then he pulled the pin from a hand grenade and threw it at the group of guards who had been shooting at them. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just as he did that, a shot rang out, and Emanuele felt a searing pain in his arm. The intense agony coursed through his arm, making it difficult for him to hold his gun steady. But Emanuele took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. He shot at the person who had hit him multiple times before dropping his machine gun and quickly switching to a pistol to continue the attack. Hate consumed his body; he knew he couldn''t back down. He was here for vengeance, to exterminate these wretched vermin and protect his family. Soon, Emanuele, James, and Phillip had cleared out the guards inside the house. But Frederick was nowhere to be found. Emanuele searched Frederick''s room and found it empty. James also searched all around but found no trace of Frederick. Looking at the huddled servants who were crying and begging for mercy, they didn''t seem like mafia members at all; they were just ordinary people. Upon seeing Emanuele approach, they fell to their knees, repeatedly kowtowing. "Spare us, please! We don''t know anything." "Where''s Frederick?" Emanuele asked. "We... we don''t know, maybe he''s already escaped." Escaped? Emanuele''s face turned dark and intimidating. He had surrounded the ce thoroughly, front and back, left and right. How could Frederick have escaped? At that moment, James called out, "Boss, there''s a hidden tunnel in Frederick''s room!" Emanuele immediately walked over and saw James lift the bed board, revealing an underground tunnel. Emanuele''s face turned even darker, realizing that Frederick must have fled when he sensed something was wrong. Damn it! Emanuele''s fist smashed fiercely into the nearby wall. His arm still had a gunshot wound, and the force caused it to start bleeding, appearing particrly frightening. "Boss, your wound needs treatment," Phillip said, looking concerned. Frederick''s men were well-trained, and although they were well-prepared, casualties were inevitable in the heat of battle. Emanuele nodded. Since there was no sign of Frederick here, he believed there was no purpose for him to stay. "So, how should we deal with these people?" James pointed his gun at the trembling servants. Emanuele nced at them, saying, "Lock them up for a few days and observe them. If they check out, release them. Maybe, we can get some information from them." He wouldn''t harm innocent people, but at the same time, he wouldn''t let any of Frederick''s henchmen go free. If these individuals were indeed hired by Frederick merely to look after him, he would release them. Otherwise, he''d eliminate them without mercy. Emanuele returned to the car, and Phillip helped stop the bleeding from his wound. "The bullet needs to be removed. I think we should go to the hospital." "If we go to the hospital, doctors might start asking questions. Let''s head back to Chicago; we''ll deal with it there." They were currently in New York, not Emanuele''s territory, and it wasn''t conducive to their operations. In Chicago, he had a private doctor who could handle such matters. "Alright," Phillip said, immediately driving the car toward the airport. ... These days, Isabe had been staying in, passing the time watching TV shows, movies, and ying games with Grazia. Although Isabe wanted to watch her favorite reality show, she was afraid it would make Grazia emotional, so she decided against it. Watching TV shows still had its charm, and she and Grazia could still make fun of the characters together and burst intoughter over the actions of those fictional characters. These were happy days without worries, but Isabe couldn''t help but worry about Emanuele. She didn''t know what he was doing right now, and it had been so long without a phone call or even a message from him. Late at night, while Isabey in bed, she heard her phone ringing. "Madam, Boss is back. Could youe downstairs and see him?" Tony''s voice came over the phone. Isabe immediately woke up, hastily putting on a coat over her pajamas before heading downstairs. There were many people downstairs, all of them Emanuele''s subordinates and her bodyguards. The air was heavy with the scent of blood. "What''s going on?" Isabe asked, her face tense. Phillip, upon seeing Isabeing downstairs, said, "He got shot in the arm. Madam, can you help remove the bullet?" They had also contacted their private doctor, but he would take some time to arrive. Thinking about Isabe being a doctor, they hoped she could give it a try. Isabe, seeing the fresh blood on Emanuele''s arm despite the makeshift bandage, felt a rush of panic. Even though they''d managed to stop the bleeding with a cloth, it was soaked red and looked particrly rming. The task of removing the bullet reminded Isabe of the first time she met Emanuele when she helped him extract a bullet. She never thought there would be a second time. Back then, Emanuele had been ruthless, like a devil, wanting to eliminate witnesses. Now, she was his wife. Isabe found it strange and fascinating. "I need alcohol, a towel, forceps, and some gauze. It''s even better if we have sutures," Isabe instructed Phillip. Phillip immediately went to find the supplies. Fortunately, due to Emanuele''s position, they had a complete medical kit at home. Phillip returned with the equipment, and when Isabe opened the kit, she was astonished to find that it contained everything one needed for a minor surgery. Chapter 103: Assisting Emanuele With His Wound Chapter 103: Assisting Emanuele With His Wound Chapter 103: Assisting Emanuele with His Wound Isabe wasted no time. She instructed Phillip to turn on a shlight, while she soaked a cloth in alcohol to disinfect Emanuele''s wound. But before that, she had to carefully tear away the blood- soaked bandages that had clotted around the injury. As she did, Emanuele couldn''t help but grimace in pain, despite her cautious approach. Once the old bandages were removed, Isabe started to clean Emanuele''s wound with alcohol, which stung even more. Emanuele couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan. "Endure it," Isabe said sternly. She had to clean the wound to prevent any infection, and she knew it was vital. After disinfecting the wound, she took out sterilized tweezers and began to delicately probe for the bullet fragment. As she worked, she couldn''t help but furrow her brow. The bullet was lodged in a tricky spot, close to a major blood vessel. Removing it could lead to severe bleeding. "Perhaps it''s best if we go to the hospital," Isabe suggested. Emanuele immediately shook his head, a resolute look in his eyes. "I can''t go to the hospital." Isabe sighed. She knew Emanuele was stubborn about seeking medical attention. He didn''t want to go, and she couldn''t force him. "Alright, I''ll do my best," she thought, hoping that with luck, there wouldn''t be excessive bleeding. Thinking about this, Isabe carefully probed Emanuele''s wound. Her eyes focused on the injury as she pinpointed the exact location of the bullet. Through the bloody and gruesome wound, amidst the strong scent of blood, Isabe furrowed her brows. She diligently extracted the bullet and immediately pressed a towel against Emanuele''s wound. The entire procedure was swift. She looked up at Emanuele, who appeared to be in a good state of mind and physical condition. "Thank goodness," Isabe couldn''t help but sigh with relief. As long as Emanuele''s spirits were fine, there shouldn''t be any major issues. To ensure there were no leftover bullet fragments and the wound was clean, Isabe conducted a thorough examination before proceeding to stitch up Emanuele''s wound. Everyone present had their eyes fixed on Isabe. Emanuele, who had previously been treated by her, remained rtively calm. The others, like Tony and Phillip, wore expressions of utter shock. They were aware that Isabe was a doctor, but they hadn''t expected her to handle such situations. After all, she had only recently graduated from college. Tony and Harry had personally seen her unwaveringposure during a previous attack. They had seen her handle a gun and tend to their wounds afterward, earning their profound respect. However, Isabe''s actions today managed to astonish them once again. The rest of Emanuele''s men were equally impressed, as they had never seen Isabe perform these medical tasks. Witnessing her maintainposure during such a critical moment left them in awe. With her taskplete, Isabe washed away the bloodstains from her hands and clothing. Despite the gruesome scene and Emanuele''s blood-soaked appearance, she didn''t find it frightening. She knew she had just saved a life. She found herself fearful of such gruesome sights, typically because of people like Emanuele who held life so cheaply. Witnessing a life slipping away before her eyes was what truly frightened Isabe and sometimes even made her feel queasy. However, when she was rescuing someone, no matter how gruesome their wounds, she could remainposed. After finishing with her task, Isabe realized that those strong men in the living room were intently watching her. She was a bit puzzled and asked, "What are you looking at? Do any of you need help with your injuries?" "No, thank you, ma''am," they immediately waved her off. They knew that even if they had minor injuries, they could handle them on their own. With Emanuele''s wound treated, Isabe asked, "Would you like to rest for a while?" She could see the exhaustion in Emanuele''s eyes. Bloodshot and marked with dark circles, he appeared utterly fatigued. Emanuele nodded, aware that he hadn''t had proper rest for several days. Coupled with the intense battle they had just fought, he knew it was time for him to take a break. Seeing that they were no longer needed in the room, Phillip and the others quietly left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Isabe supported Emanuele back to their room, and he requested, "Could you fill the bathtub for me? I''d like to soak for a bit." Isabe was surprised to hear such a polite request from him. In the past, Emanuele''s words were typicallymands. What he said, he expected to be done without question, and no one could challenge him. Today, he had requested something from her. However, Emanuele didn''t reply to her question. He was too exhausted, feeling as though he might fall asleep any second, yet a sense of unease gnawed at him. He hade prepared to capture Frederick, to make him pay for his actions. He had brought many men with him, and yet, they had missed their target. The fact that Frederick had constructed an escape tunnel was something Emanuele had failed to anticipate. The old man was far more cautious and resourceful than he had imagined. Emanuele believed that Frederick''s longevity was a testament to his cunning. Frustration weighed heavily on him. Emanuele decided to call Isidoro. "Isidoro, Frederick escaped through a tunnel. Do you have any leads on him?" "Is that so?" Isidoro sounded surprised. "That''s not good. He''s bound to be more cautious now. Finding him will be much harder." "I know," Emanuele said with a very grim expression. Because he was well aware of this, he brought so many people with him, eager to raze Frederick''s hideout to the ground. But he didn''t expect that the cunning old man had a trick up his sleeve. Emanuele''s face was extremely grim at this moment. Although they had almost wiped out Frederick''s subordinates, as long as Frederick was still alive, it meant he might still be lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Emanuele had fought against him and knew how tenacious he could be. This feeling was far from pleasant. "Alright, don''t dwell on it. If I get any news about him, I''ll notify you immediately," Isidoro said. After their conversation, Isabe walked out of the bathroom. "Emanuele, you can go take a bath now." "Okay," Emanuele replied. He started walking towards the bathroom, but halfway there, he stopped and turned to look at Isabe. "Want to join me?" "No!" Isabe immediately refused. Even though she hadn''t seen Emanuele for a long time and was happy to be reunited, she also wanted to be considerate. Emanuele was injured and exhausted, and she was afraid he might overexert himself. She hoped he would take a bath, rest, and regain his strength. Chapter 104: She Ignited His Desire Chapter 104: She Ignited His Desire Chapter 104: She Ignited His Desire After taking a shower, Emanuele stepped out of the bathroom. He found Isabe already lying on the bed, and he climbed in, pulling her into his embrace. He breathed in the sweet scent of Isabe''s body. At this moment, Emanuele felt a deep sense of contentment. In the midst of these busy days, he often found himself thinking of Isabe. He had deliberately turned off his phone, not wanting her to disrupt his thoughts. Tony would keep him informed about everything rted to Isabe, and that was enough. Learning that Isabe asionally reached out to Tony to inquire about him gave Emanuele immense satisfaction. It proved that this woman cared deeply about him. But for now, he needed to momentarily set aside his emotions and focus on the battle. He understood what this war meant for him. Unfortunately, despite all his efforts over the past few days, Frederick had managed to escape. Emanuele felt anger and a sense of failure. Isabe was nestled in Emanuele''s embrace, inhaling the strong masculine scent that enveloped him. He was shirtless, and Isabe''s face was pressed against his soft chest hair. She could feel the hardness of his chest muscles, like solid rock. And then there was... Thinking about it, Isabe closed her eyes, trying to stop her wandering thoughts. Her face turned red, and her heart raced. She found it strange that her body was soft, while Emanuele''s body felt so hard. Was it because he was sorge, or was she too petite? He held her as if she were a doll,pletely enveloped in his embrace. Emanuele''s hands roamed over her body, at times touching her breasts and then her arms. Isabe couldn''t sleep anymore and opened her eyes. She reached for Emanuele''s hand. "Go to sleep," shemanded, her tone firm. Emanuele hesitated for a moment, then suddenly chuckled. Hisughter made his chest rise and fall, and Isabe lying on his chest could feel the emotions coursing through him. "Isabe, your courage is growing. Now you dare tomand me," he said as his hand moved to her neck. His fingertips traced her pulse, and he felt the rhythm of her heartbeat, as if he held this fragile life in his hands. But Isabe got goosebumps from this action, and she disliked when he grabbed her by the neck, making her feel like he had control over her life. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "What does it matter? Can you kill me now?" Isabe showed no fear of Emanuele. Even though she knew they were in the midst of a game, and Emanuele''s affection for her was more about enjoying the feeling of toying with her than real love, she understood that her value to him was significant. He had married her, made her the queen of the Chicago Mafia, and provided her with endless material wealth. That alone meant she was important to him. He wouldn''t easily kill her. Emanuele gazed into Isabe''s eyes, which shone with a radiant light. This fragile body held a powerful soul. Her stubborn refusal to give in was something that fascinated him. Emanuele rolled over and pressed Isabe beneath him. He kissed her deeply, leaving her breathless, and began to undress her. Looking at the bare Isabe, she appeared as beautiful as a painting in his eyes. However, just as he was about to take the next step, Isabe immediately stopped him. She shrank to the side and said, "You need to rest now. I''m a doctor, and you have to listen to me." Emanuele was in such a state, yet he still thought about such things. Even though she had her own desires, she knew she needed to restrain herself, especially until he had rested properly. She was worried that he might overexert himself. "A doctor?" Emanuele''s lips curved into a smile. "You are my medicine. I''ll be better soon after I''ve had you." Emanuele said, pulling Isabe close. Isabe was still trying to resist, but she identally touched Emanuele''s wound, causing him to gasp in pain. "Don''t move, it hurts!" It was the first time she had heard Emanuele cry out in pain. When she had tended to his wounds earlier, he hadn''t made a sound, but now he was in pain just from a simple touch. Isabe wasn''t sure if he was genuinely hurting or just pretending. Nevertheless, she dared not move, fearing she might worsen his injuries. Emanuele noticed that Isabe didn''t move and decided to have some fun with it. He chuckled softly, keeping the amusement in his eyes hidden. He didn''t expect that Isabe would be so easily fooled. He held Isabe in his embrace, kissing her, caressing her. Gradually, Isabe''s body softened, and she let out soft moans and breathless gasps. Emanuele''s lips curled into a wicked grin as he moved his waist, merging himself with Isabe. Then heunched into a passionate assault. "Oh, God, too fast," Isabe gasped and cried out. But Emanuele didn''t slow down. He turned Isabe over and over, and it wasn''t until both of them reached their climax that he fell asleep, still holding Isabe close. Emanuele had been holding back for a long time, and not seeing Isabe for days had left him with a strong desire. Whenever he saw Isabe, it ignited his passion, and he couldn''t sleep until he had satisfied it. The next day, Isabe woke up and found Emanuele still holding her. She didn''t dare move, fearing that any movement would wake him. She allowed Emanuele to continue sleeping with her in his embrace. At this moment, they were like any other happy couple, snuggling together. Just this made Isabe''s heart feel as if it were soaked in honey; it was so sweet. However, she knew it was all a facade. Once Emanuele woke up and opened his eyes, the sweet atmosphere between them would vanish, and their rtionship would return to the game. Isabe eventually crawled out of Emanuele''s embrace. "I''ll go tell Lilly to prepare breakfast," she said. Emanuele grunted in response and remainedzy, lying on the bed without any intention to move. After Isabe dressed, she thought of something and asked Emanuele, "Is your business finished?" These days, Emanuele had been away on ssified missions, and she wasn''t sure whether he was dealing with his arch-enemy or not. Tony had mentioned that such missions were always kept confidential, and she didn''t press for details. Upon hearing her question, Emanuele thought about Frederick''s escape and their ongoing danger. His face darkened, and he shook his head. "Not yet. We''re still in danger." "It seems like your enemy is quite cunning," Isabe said. "Emanuele, you must be careful. I don''t want to be a widow at such a young age." Emanuele didn''t expect Isabe to say that and felt a hint of anger. After a brief moment of surprise, he retorted, "Don''t worry, I can''t bear to let you be taken by another man. If I really die, you''ll be alone for the rest of your life. If you get involved with another man, I''ll be a vengeful ghost to haunt you." "You''re heartless. I''ve seen other husbands who would rather let their wives find love again than leave them lonely. But you, even in death, you want to im me." "I''ve been selfish for a long time." Isabe shook her head and decided not to argue on this topic. She left the room. As hey in bed, Emanuele rolled over, smelling the scent of Isabe left on the sheets. It gave him a sense of security. Reflecting on their conversation, he felt a little annoyed. He couldn''t bear the thought of Isabe sleeping with another man. Chapter 105: Is Emanuele Treating Her As A Tool For Release? Chapter 105: Is Emanuele Treating Her As A Tool For Release? Chapter 105: Is Emanuele Treating Her as a Tool for Release? When Emanuele descended the stairs, he heard Isabe''sughter, along with Grazia''s and Lilly''s. In that moment, he felt a sense of contentment wash over him. His efforts were all for securing a carefree life for his family. He was willing to bear the darkness, so his family could enjoy a peaceful life. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Emanuele, are you awake?" Lilly greeted him as soon as she saw himing downstairs. She also nced at the wound on his arm. "Isabe said you were injured. Are you okay?" "I''m fine," Emanuele replied. "That''s good. Emanuele, please don''t get into trouble," Grazia said from the side, her expression carrying a touch of sadness. "Andrew got into trouble, and I can''t bear to lose you too." Grazia appeared calm, but she hadn''t really moved on. Isabe could understand that feeling. She might despise Emanuele, but she couldn''t fathom what she would do if he were gone one day, especially Grazia. It was clear she must be devastated, possibly crying in secret every night. Isabe didn''t know how tofort her, but perhaps time would be the ultimate healer, and Grazia would have to rely on its power to move on. "I''m okay, don''t worry. I''m lucky," Emanuele reassured. "I''ve been through war before. Although this time, the enemy is more formidable, believe me, Grazia." Grazia embraced Emanuele. During the meal, Isabe received a video call from Sophia and saw her and Leo lying on the beach, enjoying the sun. "Isabe, when you have time, consider traveling abroad. The scenery is beautiful here, and the beach is lovely." "Sure, Mom. I''m d you''re having fun," Isabe said, relieved to see her mother enjoying herself. At the same time, she felt a sense of envy. If only they could travel abroad and escape the constant danger they faced in Chicago, where they couldn''t even leave their home. Since thest time she went out and Emanuele made her carry a gun, Isabe didn''t want to go out anymore. It felt terrible that she couldn''t be a regr person even when she was outside. If that was the case, she''d rather stay in. "You and Emanuele got married without even going on a honeymoon. When things settle down, you should take your honeymoon," Sophia suggested. She felt that Isabe''s marriage to Emanuele had been strange enough, with a peculiar wedding and no honeymoon. Now that Isabe''s life was still under threat, she sighed, unsure whether it was good or bad. Let''s hope Emanuele keeps his promise to her. Sophia chatted with Isabe for a while before ending the call. By this time, they had finished breakfast. Emanuele headed for the elevator after breakfast; he had to leave again today. He felt restless as long as Frederick remained missing. Isabe wanted to see him off but remembered thest time she tried, Emanuele said she was the loser in their game. She decided not to bother. However, Grazia noticed and gently pushed Isabe to go and see Emanuele off. "When a husband is going out for work, how can a wife not even see him off?" Isabe had no choice but to approach Emanuele. She had told Emanuele that in front of others, she would make it look like they were a proper married couple. Although Grazia wasn''t exactly an outsider, she understood the true nature of Isabe''s rtionship with Emanuele. Isabe walked up to Emanuele and adjusted his tie, not meeting his eyes, focusing solely on his tie. "Stay safe ande back early," Isabe said. Emanuele, hearing her matter-of-fact tone, couldn''t help but smile and lowered his head to ce a kiss on Isabe''s cheek. "What''s wrong? You seem a bit reluctant," he asked. "I won''t lose in this game," Isabe replied, raising her head to look at Emanuele. In her gaze, a burning anger flickered. Emanuele was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly recalled thest time Isabe had tried to see him off, and he''d said those things. He had been afraid that Isabe would be too emotionally involved, fearing that their enemies might exploit her to threaten him. That''s why he had acted indifferent towards Isabe, as he was afraid those people would go to great lengths to harm her. So now, when faced with Isabe''s determined stance, Emanuele simply smiled and didn''t offer any exnations. "All right, Isabe. Want to make a bet to see who will be the ultimate winner between us?" Who would be the ultimate winner? Isabe looked at Emanuele''s smile, though he was smiling, his eyes didn''t share the same warmth. In his light brown eyes, there was a glint of calction, as if she had be his prey. At this moment, Isabe began to doubt whether their previous intimate moments were real or just an act. She recalled a saying she had heard before, that a man''s desire could be separated from his love; he could possess you, but he wouldn''t love you. He would treat you merely as a tool to satisfy his desires. Thinking of Emanuele''s dirty words and his fascination with her body in bed, Isabe''s heart turned ice-cold. Was she just a tool to Emanuele? What separated her from a prostitute? "Emanuele, don''t make me hate you," Isabe couldn''t control her emotions, and her body started to tremble. It had been a while since she felt like this, and whenever these moments arrived, that suffocating feeling would engulf her like a haunting specter, making it hard to breathe. Isabe gave herself a stern internal warning, she couldn''t continue these dark thoughts. She needed to escape from this ce. Emanuele looked at Isabe and naturally noticed the pain on her face, despite her efforts to conceal it. He sighed inwardly. He didn''t want to see Isabe suffering, even though he knew he was being selfish and distant for her own protection. After Emanuele left, Isabe quickly regained herposure, doing her best not to dwell on the negative emotions. Her past experiences with Chloe''s torment had given her a quick emotional recovery ability. Isabe moved to sit with Grazia to watch TV. "Isabe, did you have a fight with Emanuele?" Grazia asked. "No, we didn''t fight. Our rtionship is just like this," Isabe replied. "I think Emanuele likes you a lot. It''s just that for some reason, he can''t show it," Grazia hinted at Isabe. "I can''t feel any affection from him at all," Isabe sighed. "Let''s leave it at that. At least the days aren''t too painful right now. I get whatever I want, and that''s enough." Isabe was good at consoling herself. Even if she couldn''t win Emanuele''s heart, she had gained wealth from him, and that restored her determination. Chapter 106: Hosting A Birthday Party Chapter 106: Hosting A Birthday Party Chapter 106: Hosting a Birthday Party Emanuele sat in the car, and at that moment, Phillip handed him all the information he had gathered. "From what those servants said, Frederick has two sons. One of them died ten years ago, and the other, Luca, has been groomed as the heir. He also has a nephew, William, with whom he has a close rtionship. And by the way, Frederick has a granddaughter currently studying in Europe." Emanuele listened to Phillip''s report with a serious expression. Even though Frederick had escaped, they had note away empty-handed. They had gathered valuable clues, understanding the extent of hiswork of rtionships. Dealing with him would be much easier with this information. Frederick always enjoyed going after those close to him. Perhaps it was time to make Frederick taste the bitterness of loss. "Continue the investigation. Find out where his rtives are hiding." "Yes." Just then, Emanuele''s phone chimed, and he received a message from Frederick. "So, you couldn''t find me. Are you disappointed?" It was a tant provocation, and Emanuele felt his anger simmer. He had to restrain himself from smashing the phone in frustration. Frederick was daring to challenge him openly. It implied that Frederick had not suffered the significant losses Emanuele had hoped for. Otherwise, he would be nothing but a fugitive, scurrying away like a rat. Why would hee looking for Emanuele? Realizing this, Emanuele couldn''t help but feel irritated. But he wouldn''t reveal his emotions in front of Frederick. "I''m not that disappointed. Now that I know about your son, your nephew, and your granddaughter, Frederick, I''ve got my eye on them. Tell them to be careful." On this battlefield, even words had to be a strategic move, and they wouldn''t let themselves appear weak. After Emanuele sent this message, Frederick did not respond, confirming Emanuele''s victory in this exchange. Frederick must be feeling quite frantic now. The mouse that had managed to escape this time would not be so lucky next time. But Emanuele also knew that, with the weapons he had cleared from Frederick''s hideout, the losses in personnel, it would likely be a while before Frederick stirred up trouble again. It was time to return life to normal and host a party to celebrate, showing Frederick just how strong he had be. But for some reason, Emanuele''s mind was suddenly filled with Isabe''s sad expression when she looked at him earlier today. He didn''t want her to be upset, but at this point, they couldn''t afford to let emotions cloud their judgment. He had done simr things before, targeting the wives of mafia bosses, including his mother... To ensure Isabe''s safety, she needed to understand that their marriage was just a game, without deep emotions. Isabe had been distracted all day, even while watching TV shows. Grazia tried to discuss the show''s content with her, but Isabe seemed lost, as if she didn''t know what was happening in the story. Grazia was somewhat exasperated and gently stroked Isabe''s hair. "Isabe, what''s on your mind? Is it because Emanuele isn''t happy?" "No, why would I be unhappy because of him?" Isabe shook her head, trying to shake Emanuele''s presence from her thoughts. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She didn''t want to think about Emanuele anymore. He treated their marriage as a game, so why was she even concerned about him? She was crazy. These days, Emanuele had been less busy after hitting one of Frederick''s hideouts, and at least it had brought some temporary peace to the Sicilian people. Emanuele had also called Leo and Sophia back from abroad. For now, Chicago was still safe, but if the situation got worse, they could send them overseas again. In the evening, after Emanuele returned home, he embraced Isabe. "My birthday is in five days. Isabe, I''d like to have a birthday party." "Your birthday?" Isabe looked surprised. "Yes, what are you going to give me as a gift?" Emanuele asked. "I don''t have anything to give you," Isabe responded coldly. She was angry at Emanuele for toying with her emotions. Seeing the sulking expression on her face, Emanuele sighed and kissed her soft lips. "You really don''t want to think about it? Well, I think you could get me a tie or a pair of shoes. I like both." "Swipe your card and get yourself a gift. As long as you ept it, it''s fine," Isabe retorted. "It''s okay. I''ll like anything you give me," Emanueleughed. "But during the party, you''ll have to help me receive the guests. Many people will being, and it will be quite lively." Isabe furrowed her brows. "Aren''t you worried about any unexpected incidents, since your enemies haven''t been caught yet?" "He''s already taken a heavy blow and needs time to recover. It won''t be that easy for him to cause trouble again," Emanuele replied confidently. He didn''t believe Frederick could adjust so quickly. They had destroyed his hideouts and lost many soldiers. Besides, he''d have plenty of security at the party, and not even a fly could sneak in. He would even allow Frederick to watch from the sidelines to see how joyous and grand their celebration was. Isabe huffed, not in the mood to argue with Emanuele. He always did as he pleased, and there was no point in resisting. At this moment, Emanuele held her tightly in his arms. Isabe felt his warmth and his dominant aura. It was as if she was his own doll, held closely. At this moment, he seemed to like her, but every time she showed affection, he quickly reminded her that their rtionship was just a game. So even though he held her in such a dominating way, making her feel like he wanted to possess her, Isabe had no other thoughts. She dared not think, dared not fall for Emanuele again. Her unyielding nature told her she couldn''t like Emanuele. If she did, she would be the loser, trampled beneath Emanuele''s feet. Just then, she heard Emanuele continue, "By the way, Isabe, our wedding was quite rushed. We didn''t invite many people, especially from my side of the family and your rtives. Many didn''t attend. During my birthday party, I will invite them all." Hearing Emanuele''s words, Isabe felt her heart constricting again. Inviting them, did that mean Chloe would being too? Last time, Chloe hadn''t attended, which had been a relief. Otherwise, she might have copsed on the spot. And now, if Chloe came to the party, Isabe wasn''t sure if she could handle the emotional turmoil. She probably wouldn''t, Isabeforted herself. Even though Emanuele didn''t like her, he was married to her now, and she was the queen of the mafia. She could call the shots. With her current status, she had no reason to fear Chloe. Chapter 107: IsabellaS Counterattack Chapter 107: Isabe''S Counterattack Chapter 107: Isabe''s Counterattack Standing in front of the dressing room mirror, Isabe gazed at herself in a white chiffon dress adorned with light blue floral patterns. It was a sleeveless dress that managed to be modest while entuating her waist perfectly. The lower part hugged her curves down to her knees, revealing her slender, straight legs. Isabe had paired the dress with ck high-heeled shoes, diamond earrings, and a ne. She had elegantly coiled her hair into a bun, and her makeup was subtle, enhancing her overall beauty. At least, standing beside Emanuele, no one would think she wasn''t worthy of him. "Isabe, you look beautiful," Emanuele suddenly appeared behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. Isabe''s waist was indeed delicate and soft, making him not want to let go. Isabe, however, swatted his hands away. "Don''t touch me. You''ll mess it up." "You''ve be quite particr," Emanuele chuckled. Nevertheless, he didn''t heed her words and instead nted a kiss on her exposed corbone. "You truly are beautiful," Emanuele praised again. Isabe noticed Emanuele''s intense gaze and felt the kiss he''d left on her skin growing warmer. His emotions seemed deep, like vodka, making her feel precious to him. But on the other hand, she couldn''t help but think of the game rules Emanuele mentioned from time to time, which made her doubt his love for her. Love should be consistently felt, not on and off. This made her feel insecure. Of course, she wouldn''t bring this up with Emanuele. If she did, he''d only wear a smug grin and tell her she had lost in their game. Isabe didn''t want to face that kind of humiliation; it would be too hard to bear. Seeing Isabe''sposed demeanor, Emanuele smirked and, with a sudden pull, brought her closer into his embrace. He buried his head in the crook of her neck, his nose nuzzling her skin as he took a deep breath. Isabe felt like Emanuele wanted to devour her. "Isabe, why are you acting so cold toward me now?" Emanuele asked. "I don''t want to lose in our game," Isabe replied. Though Emanuele''s actions had ignited her passion and made her want to embrace him and nestle in his arms, she couldn''t help but fear that if she fully fell in love with him, he would use that love to threaten and control her. If she became the loser in their game, would she be at his mercy? Isabe dared not think further. When facing Emanuele, she had to remain calm. Emanuele continued to hold Isabe. "Well, Isabe, your idea is quite good." Isabe picked up her handbag and headed out. "Aren''t we runningte? Let''s go." After getting into the car, Emanuele gantly helped Isabe fasten her seatbelt and left a kiss on her lips. They appeared just like any other newlyweds, sweet and happy, but only Isabe knew about the underlying power struggle between them. She felt anxious about whaty ahead, as this was not just Emanuele''s birthday party but also their first public appearance as a married couple. Emanuele was surrounded by a lot of guards, so she didn''t need to worry about her safety. Her main concern was being under the scrutiny of so many people; would her nervousness cause her to make mistakes? She had always been an ordinary girl before, seldom participating in suchrge gatherings. Moreover, Chloe was present. Her uncle''s family had arrived, and before heading out, Isabe took an estazm to brace herself. She was afraid that encountering her aunt and Chloe might cause her emotions to spiral out of control. Even though she didn''t want to like Emanuele, she didn''t want to appear crazy in front of so many people either. Emanuele seemed to sense Isabe''s nervousness as he held her hand. "Nervous?" "A bit." "It''s okay. You can still do whatever you want, just like before. If you''re really afraid, you can stay by my side. It''s just a simple gathering; having fun is what matters most." Emanuele''s words rxed Isabe a bit. However, the anticipation of what was toe, especially Chloe''s presence, made her anxious. Soon, they arrived at the estate. Everything appeared the same as when Isabe hadst visited. It seemed that during this time, even when Leo and the others were overseas, there were still people taking care of things. However, the guards had significantly increased. Emanuele led Isabe into the hall, where the air was filled with people''sughter, ssical music resonating throughout the room. Seeing familiar faces in the living room, such as Leo, Sophia, and Grazia, brought Isabe a sense of nostalgia. But thoughts of Andrew, who always used to apany Grazia, making jokes and enlivening the atmosphere, now being absent made her feel deste. The atmosphere felt as though it had reverted to the past, yet some individuals were forever missing. In the gathering, Emanuele had many friends, but Isabe didn''t see rk. Honestly, it was better he didn''t show up, preventing an awkward encounter. Of course, rk had thick skin, and he was never short of femalepany, so he might not feel awkward. Many of her rtives had alsoe. Isabe noticed her uncle''s family. Her uncle and aunt were chatting with Sophia and Leo, and she spotted Chloe socializing nearby. After not seeing her for some time, Isabe felt Chloe''s impact on her had somewhat diminished. Seeing her didn''t make Isabe want to turn and run away, although she still felt a bit on edge. Emanuele looked at Isabe. "Aren''t you going to say hello to your uncle, aunt, and cousin?" Isabe snapped back to reality and headed towards them. "Isabe, I never expected you to marry Emanuele. I was actually nning for Chloe to marry him." Madelyn said. She even hugged Isabe and continued, "It seems like I was prevented from introducing Chloe to Emanuele due to Emanuele having a liking for you. I find it quite surprising that Emanuele, who''s so lively, would be attracted to someone as in and quiet as you, Isabe." Madelyn''s words and tone were clearly meant to mock Isabe, making her feel ufortable. It was apparent that Madelyn was displeased because Chloe didn''t marry Emanuele while Isabe did. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "That''s not entirely true. It was Emanuele''s choice, and Isabe is pretty," Sophia chimed in with a smile. Isabe felt ufortable under Madelyn''s scrutinizing gaze, both explicit and implied. Facing these people, she was still a bit nervous and scared, but not as panicked as before. Her time with Emanuele had helped her mature a lot. "What are you implying, Aunt? Are you suggesting that Chloe isn''t as attractive as me, and therefore couldn''t gain Emanuele''s favor?" Isabe countered her. Chapter 108: She DoesnT Deserve Emanuele Chapter 108: She Doesn''T Deserve Emanuele Chapter 108: She Doesn''t Deserve Emanuele In everyone''s impression, Isabe had always been an extremely quiet girl. She rarely spoke, and at family gatherings, she remained inconspicuous. She had been particrly obedient to her uncle''s family. No one understood Isabe''s obedience better than Chloe. Even if Chloe had ced a pile of dog feces in front of Isabe and told her to eat it, Isabe would have swallowed it. For survival, this lowly woman was capable of anything. Isabe had never dared to rebel against her. However, when Chloe came to Chicago to stay with them recently, Isabe had often stood up to her. Although Chloe had punished her severely, it appeared that Isabe had been rebelling against her the whole time. Now, Isabe had gone as far as to say, in front of so many people, that Chloe wasn''t as pretty as her? Chloe was infuriated and felt the urge to kill Isabe immediately. How could she dare utter such words? Had she forgotten how Chloe had tormented her before? She should have continued tormenting Isabe for a while longer, allowing her to experience the desperation of near death. This wretched girl had such a short memory. "Isabe, what do you mean by that? That''s not what I said," Madelyn immediately protested. My goodness, what nonsense was Isabe spewing? "That means you think I''m not as pretty as Chloe, but Emanuele chose me and married me, so his taste must be quite poor," Isabe shot back. Madelyn''s eyes narrowed, and her face turned pale, as if she had received a great shock. Why did Isabe''s words seem to be growing stranger and stranger? She hadn''t meant to imply this at all. She merely wanted to say that Isabe was ugly and in, so why would Emanuele choose her? But Isabe had twisted her words.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Soon, Madelyn felt the oppressive gaze of Emanuele on her. His eyes were like machine gun barrels, cold and menacing, pointed directly at her, as if he could pull the trigger at any moment. A mafia boss like him had always been a ruthless killer. If he found her displeasing, he could easily kill her without legal consequences, as he was, in some circles, thew itself. "I didn''t mean it that way," Madelyn stammered, her face bing even paler, and she grew flustered, unsure of how to defend herself. She was overwhelmed with panic. In such a life-or-death situation, she didn''t know how to gather her thoughts. At this moment, Isabe''s uncle, Mart, scolded Madelyn, "Enough, you''re utterly disgraceful. How can you speak about your niece this way? Today is Emanuele''s birthday and the first time we''re meeting Isabe after she became Emanuele''s wife. Why do you have to ruin everything?" Isabe looked at Mart. He hadn''t been particrly good to her either, but he hadn''t been as skilled at tormenting people as the mother-daughter duo. At most, he had been an aplice, showing indifference when he saw her being tormented. However, she also hated him. How could she not hate her uncle when he had allowed her to suffer so much? Madelyn was publicly scolded by her husband, and she felt extremely embarrassed. She had never felt so embarrassed before. She had always been the queen of the family. Mart obeyed her every command. But now, for him to say such things... Madelyn was in turmoil, and although she was suffering, she noticed that Emanuele wasn''t ring at her with that oppressive look anymore. This gave her some relief. Despite the embarrassment, the incident seemed to be over. At least, she was still alive. "You''re right; I shouldn''t have said that," Madelyn spoke to Isabe. "I''m sorry, Isabe. I hope you can forgive me." Isabe didn''t look at her anymore. She took Emanuele''s hand and went to chat with other people. Chloe stood silently by, but her gaze was fixed on Isabe''s back. That bitch would pay. When Chloe''s eyes shifted to Emanuele, they turned passionate once more. She still couldn''t understand why Emanuele had married Isabe. Was it because he genuinely liked her? But Isabe seemed so ordinary and even a bit overweight. Why would Emanuele be interested in her? In contrast, Chloe had been groomed meticulously from childhood to be ady. She yed the piano, danced gracefully, and was knowledgeable. She had a tall and slender figure with striking looks, and she had no shortage of admirers. However, Emanuele didn''t even spare her a nce. It was just strange. She was convinced that Isabe had used some kind of witchcraft to enchant Emanuele. As Emanuele chatted, Phillip called him over. Emanuele told Isabe he had something to attend to and advised her to enjoy her time with the others. He joined Phillip in the study. "We''ve identified Frederick''s men; they''re surveilling our premises," Phillip reported. Emanuele wasn''t concerned; this was typical of Frederick''s style. "Let them observe. Everything today was meant for him to see." Phillip nodded and then remarked, "Boss, you''ve changed quite a bit since getting married." Emanuele frowned, "Have I? How am I different from before?" "At least you appear warmer now; you seem happier," Phillip said, struggling to describe the transformation. The old Emanuele had seemed more cruel and ruthless. But today, he had seen Emanuele smile several times. In previous gatherings, Emanuele always wore a cold and stoic expression, but today was different. "Don''t talk nonsense. My focus remains on my business. Marriage is merely about finding someone suitable," Emanuele said. Just someone suitable? Phillip couldn''t help but think that Emanuele was deluding himself. Seeing how Emanuele had held Isabe''s hand all day and kept his arm around her waist with such intimacy, it wasn''t something you could fake. However, he did notice that Isabe didn''t seem as enthusiastic about their rtionship. She appeared somewhat distant. He hoped he was mistaken; otherwise, it might hurt Emanuele in the end. Isabe was chatting with Grazia when Chloe rushed over, holding a champagne ss. She greeted Isabe, "Congrattions on your marriage, Isabe. Last time, your wedding was so rushed, I didn''t have time to make it." Isabe disliked Chloe and didn''t want to raise her ss to her, but in front of so many onlookers, she had to y the role of a mafia queen. So, Isabe endured and raised her ss to Chloe. A look of disgust shed in Chloe''s eyes. She leaned in close to Isabe''s ear and whispered in a hushed tone, "I really can''t fathom why Emanuele would marry you, an ugly, overweight woman, when he had better options, like me. Why did he choose you? You bitch." Hearing Chloe''s words, Isabe suddenly felt the return of those long-buried memories. "You fat bitch, who would ever like you?" "They only see you as a tool to satisfy their desires. Do you really think they like you?" "Look at my figure; not a single piece of clothing in my wardrobe would fit you, right?" Those highly degrading words filled Isabe with self-doubt and repeated hurt. She had worked hard to rebuild her confidence and make her life colorful once more. However, every time she faced Chloe, that confidence crumbledpletely. Chapter 109: Seeing Emanuele Get Close To Chloe Chapter 109: Seeing Emanuele Get Close To Chloe Chapter 109: Seeing Emanuele Get Close to Chloe Isabe really wanted to strike back at Chloe, to respond to those dirty words he had said. But, for some reason, her mouth felt sewn shut. She couldn''t seem to open it, couldn''t utter a word. Fear, like insects, crawled into her body. Chloe had already moved away from her, and she took a step back, looking at Isabe. "Anyway, congrattions, Isabe. You managed to marry such an outstanding man. I don''t know where you found such luck." "Better than your luck, Chloe. You''ll never find a man as good as him your whole life," Isabe finally managed to speak, a significant breakthrough. Isabe saw Chloe''s face turn dark with anger, and she found it rather amusing. Chloe was just as she remembered, but now, she was no longer living with him. She was Emanuele''s wife, a mafia queen, and Chloe couldn''t bully her like before. She needed to have more confidence to face Chloe. Chloe turned to leave, her face red with rage. Isabe found it funny, too. Chloe was nothing now. She wasn''t living with Chloe anymore, and she was Emanuele''s wife, a mafia queen. Chloe couldn''t bully her like before. Isabe believed she needed more confidence to confront Chloe. Chloe left, wanting to p Isabe, wanting to knock her to the ground, wanting to kill her. But the banquet was filled with people, and since Isabe was Emanuele''s wife, many people were watching her. She didn''t dare threaten Isabe in a low voice. She could only go up to her and insult her. Damn it, Chloe felt so frustrated. It had been a long time since she felt this way. Where was Emanuele? In the study? At this moment, Emanuele was in a video call with James, discussing their assignments. Even though today was his birthday party, work had to be done. Besides, he didn''t have the mood to celebrate his birthday. He organized this gathering for Frederick''s benefit, to show him his power. If Frederick was wise, he should be hiding like a rat in a dark corner, avoiding any trouble. Otherwise, when he found him, he would make him pay for provoking him. Just then, there was a knock on the study door. Emanuele thought it was Philliping to find him, so he said, "Come in." As the door opened, and he saw Chloe, Emanuele''s brows furrowed slightly. He ended the video call and locked his phone. Chloe had stayed here before for some time, so she paid attention to where Emanuele stayed and knew he liked to work in the study. In the living room, Chloe hadn''t seen Emanuele, so she guessed that he must be in the study working on something. When she entered the study, she was right; there was Emanuele. Chloe couldn''t hide her admiration and longing as she said, "Emanuele, I didn''t expect to find you here." Chloe''s worshipful expression made Emanuele frown, and his expression turned ice-cold. "Do you need something?" "Oh my God, is this how you talk to family members?" Chloe seemed genuinely surprised, but she kept moving closer to Emanuele. Then her hand touched Emanuele''s hand, which was on the table. The moment their hands touched, Emanuele ruthlessly pulled his hand back. His gaze was as icy as his voice when he said, "You are not my family. Get out of here." He growled in a low voice, filled with disgust and warning. "I just feel like you shouldn''t marry Isabe. There are better choices for you, and marrying Isabe is a mistake," Chloe didn''t seem to be afraid of Emanuele''s threats. She walked over to Emanuele and extended her hand, touching Isabe''s arm, feeling the strength of his biceps. She fantasized about being pinned under such a strong man. That must be quite enjoyable, right? On the other side, Isabe had been waiting for Emanuele for a long time. They had already started preparing for the speeches, and the guest of honor hadn''t arrived. So, Isabe decided to go look for Emanuele. When she reached the study, the door was slightly ajar, and she saw Emanuele. She was about to call him out when she saw Chloe standing beside him. In that moment, Isabe felt her blood turn to ice. Her body went cold, as though she had fallen into a freezer. What did she see? Chloe standing right next to Emanuele, very close. Chloe was talking andughing with him, touching his arm and looking at him with desire in her eyes. And Emanuele didn''t move away. He clearly disliked others touching him, but he didn''t avoid Chloe''s touch. The same Chloe who had caused her years of pain, leading her to develop ustrophobia and rely on medication to maintain emotional stability. The other was the man she deeply loved. Now they were so intimate, just like lovers. It made Isabe tremble all over, her breath bing increasinglybored. She felt like she might stop breathing at any moment. At that moment, Chloe seemed to sense her gaze. She turned to look at Isabe, and their eyes met. Then Chloe gave her a triumphant smile. Isabe felt her head was about to explode. She quickly turned and fled. From her purse, she took out a pill and swallowed it. If she didn''t take the medication, she felt like she would die. Even so, tears streamed down her face. Why did this happen? She thought that as long as she remained calm and didn''t show her love for Emanuele, she wouldn''t be hurt, she wouldn''t suffer. But now, even just seeing Emanuele standing next to Chloe was enough to make her feel like she was dying. Isabe took a deep breath, feeling as if it hurt to breathe, as if a knife had scraped across her chest. Emanuele''s gaze grew increasingly murderous as he watched the bold woman in front of him. How dare she touch him? Emanuele didn''t like physical contact, and he didn''t like being touched by anyone other than Isabe. This woman had caused her great pain and suffering. She had ustrophobia because of her and needed medication to remain stable. But now, she was witnessing this woman touching Emanuele without any restraint. It was like pouring salt on her wounds, reopening old scars. Isabe felt her world copsing. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emanuele had always been aloof and cold, but now she saw him in an intimate moment with Chloe, and he didn''t resist. She couldn''t bear it. Isabe''s panic and distress grew until she couldn''t take it anymore. Her body gave out, and she fled from the study. However, Chloe sensed her presence. She saw the way Isabe looked at them and the pain in her eyes. Chloe turned and looked at Isabe, their eyes meeting. She felt a rush of triumph. Isabe felt her brain was about to explode. In a panic, she fled the scene. From her purse, she took out a pill and swallowed it. Without this medication, she felt like she would die. Despite that, she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing. Why did this happen? She thought that as long as she remained calm and didn''t show her love for Emanuele, she wouldn''t be hurt. She wouldn''t suffer. But just seeing Emanuele and Chloe together was enough to make her feel like she was dying. Isabe took a deep breath, feeling like it hurt to breathe. Her chest felt like it had been cut with a de. Emanuele''s murderous re intensified. He watched the audacious woman, who dared to touch him? This made him want to kill her. She was Isabe''s cousin, but she had caused Isabe so much pain, even making her suffer from ustrophobia, a condition she needed medication to control. Chloe was determined to seize Emanuele, and she thought she should be the one standing beside him, not Isabe, the woman who had lived in the dirty gutter. But when she saw the pained expression on Isabe''s face after witnessing her intimacy with Emanuele, Chloe felt pleased. Isabe must have misunderstood. That was great. She hoped Isabe would misunderstand and that she could divorce Emanuele and marry him. That would be even more perfect. Chloe wanted this man, and she wanted him madly. However, in the next moment, Emanuele suddenly pulled out a gun and aimed it at her. Chloe''s smile froze on her face, cold sweat forming on her forehead. "Emanuele, you wouldn''t shoot me. We''re family," Chloe said. The ck barrel of the gun turned her face pale, and her legs began to tremble. She couldn''t be sure whether Emanuele would actually shoot her, but it felt like something he could do. "Now!" Emanuele shouted loudly. After Chloe came to her senses, she stumbled out of the study. She closed the door behind her and walked a good distance before she could regain herposure. Oh my God, Emanuele wasn''t someone to mess with. But this only made Chloe want him even more. She licked her lips, hoping to one day make this man submit to her. Then Chloe saw Isabe entering the bathroom, and she gave a cold smile. As Isabe was about to close the bathroom door, Chloe pushed it open forcefully and squeezed inside. Chapter 110: Fight Breaks Out Chapter 110: Fight Breaks Out Chapter 110: Fight Breaks Out ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Isabe couldn''t hold back her tears as her emotions hit rock bottom. She felt the need to find a ce topose herself. So, she walked into the bathroom, which had arge mirror for her to freshen up. Even though she knew Emanuele didn''t harbor strong feelings for her, today marked the first time they were appearing in public as a married couple. Isabe figured that at least in terms of appearance, she should present herself well and avoid any loss of face. As for whatever Emanuele was up to, that was his business. Just as she entered the bathroom and was about to close the door, someone suddenly rushed in, forcefully pushing the door open and then shutting it behind them. Isabe turned around to find Chloe, her face filled with terror. "What are you doing here?" Despite her efforts to appear unafraid of Chloe, when they were alone, in such a small space, Isabe''s inner fears began to surface uncontrobly, as if they were about to devour her entirely. "Of course, I came to congratte you, Isabe. I never thought you could look so foolish. Bing the wife of a Chicago mafia man and making Emanuele like you? You, a whore raised by someone, I can''t see anything good about you at all." Chloe''s words were as sharp and mean as ever. "And what about this dress? Do you really think you look good in it? It''s like you''ve squeezed all your fat into it. I''m afraid it''ll burst any second. God, doesn''t it feel ufortable for you to wear it? I don''t know what you were thinking, being this fat and not losing weight." Chloe''s verbal assault made Isabe feel like she was being pricked by countless needles. The intense pain surrounded her. She wanted to retort, but her throat seemed to be blocked by something, and she couldn''t speak. Breathing became increasingly difficult, even though there was plenty of oxygen around. It was her damn ustrophobia acting up. Seeing Isabe not utter a word, Chloe became even more pleased with herself. "See? I was right, weren''t I? How could a bitch like you ever match up to Emanuele? You should be doing the chores, like the kitchen and bathroom cleaning, just like those maids. You''re so filthy; I wonder if Emanuele even knows about your past." Chloe continued to taunt Isabe, making her struggle to breathe and her body tremble, on the brink of breaking down emotionally. "Get out!" Isabe managed to force out the words with all her might. But Chloe had no fear of her. She even pped Isabe across the face. "Who do you think you are, ordering me around, you wretched whore? It seems I''ve let you off the hook for too long, making you forget who the real master is." The p burned Isabe''s cheek instantly. Yes, it had been a long time since anyone, apart from Chloe, hadid a hand on her. Even Emanuele, besides spanking her behind in bed, wouldn''t hurt her like this. "Mob wife? Mrs. Lombardi? You think you''re even worthy?" Chloe sneered,nding another p on Isabe''s face. Isabe''s cheeks bore the marks of Chloe''s ps, and her face began to swell. "You slut, do you really think Emanuele Lombardi genuinely likes you? He just wanted a woman to warm his bed, and sooner orter, he''ll ditch you and find someone, not a damn fat woman like you! Just like me, as you saw a moment ago, Emanuele and I have a close rtionship. He doesn''t resist me, even though he''s married. Because you have so many ws, he''ll eventually leave you." Chloe yelled at Isabe, reveling in Isabe''s torment. But in the next moment, Isabe suddenly charged at Chloe, using her head to ram into her. Chloe was caught off guard and got bumped, her teeth knocking against her own mouth, spreading a taste of blood inside. The metallic tang of blood made Chloe extremely angry, and she looked at Isabe. "You dared to ram me!" This crazy woman was she trying to get herself killed? Isabe didn''t know where her courage came from. Even though her body was still trembling, she fought back against Chloe. One thought kept repeating in her mind, "I must fight back. If I don''t, Chloe will keep trampling on me, and the suffering will never end." Chloe was furious and stared at Isabe. It seemed she hadn''t done enough to discipline her during this time to make her this brave. Chloe touched her chin, grabbed Isabe''s hair, and yanked it, causing Isabe to scream in pain. "You crazy bitch, now that you''re married to Emanuele, you''ve grown a backbone? Dare to defy me? Just wait until I teach you a lesson." Chloe was taller, and although she looked slim, she was strong. With a little effort, Isabe found it hard to stand her ground, as Chloe pulled her by the hair and mmed her against the wall. "If you injure me, Emanuele won''t spare you!" Isabe yelled. Her words made Chloe snap back to reality. She knew that if she harmed Isabe today, Emanuele wouldn''t forgive her. Chloe released Isabe, panting, and wiped the blood from her mouth. "I''ll spare you for today, but you won''t be so lucky next time." Chloe turned and left, leaving Isabe lying on the ground. Isabe sat there, catching her breath. She felt like a fish out of water, gasping for life. After a while, she retrieved her medication from her bag and swallowed a pill. Then she closed her eyes, waiting for the medicine to take effect. Only that way could she feel alive again. This feeling was unbearable. Isabe took a deep breath, trying to inhale the fresh air, but even that couldn''t alleviate her difort. The red imprints of Chloe''s ps on her cheeks stung, and her hair was scattered on her shoulders, where Chloe had yanked a handful, making her scalp ache. All this pain seemed to remind Isabe of what had just happened. When she looked in the mirror, she saw a woman with a haggard expression, pale face, red eyes, and two bright red p marks on her cheeks. In this moment, she felt like a female ghost. It was terrifying! Isabe thought. If she were to go out like this and meet others, they''d probably be frightened out of their wits. Isabe reached into her purse and pulled out her makeup, hastily applying it to her face, attempting to conceal the traces of what had just happened. Even so, the marks on her face were still somewhat discernible, but one needed to look closely to notice them. This was a silver lining in the midst of her misfortune. Moreover, she had fought back against Chloe. She could see that she was slowly growing stronger, and the next time Chloe dared toy a hand on her, Isabe was determined to make her pay! Chapter 111: Killing That Bitch Chapter 111: Killing That Bitch Chapter 111: Killing That Bitch Emanuele handed her a small, elegant pistol that she carried with her. The next time Chloe dared to offend her, she''d have no qualms about using it. Isabe spent quite some time in the restroom, working on her face, making sure the marks weren''t too conspicuous. She finally opened the door when she heard Emanuele knocking impatiently. "Isabe, are you in there?" He sounded a bit anxious, clearly unable to locate her and growing concerned. But did he genuinely worry about her? He imed that everything between them was just a game, engaging in flirtatious exchanges with Chloe, allowing her to touch his muscles... Isabe felt miserable, but she couldn''t let it show with so many people watching. "What happened to your face?" Emanuele noticed the injury right away; he had an astute eye for detail and recognized the damage to Isabe''s cheeks. Had her extended stay in the restroom been rted to this? "Just a minor bump," Isabe lightly touched her cheek and looked up at Emanuele. "Come on, I was also looking for you. You''re about to give a speech." Today was Emanuele''s day, and he was the first to speak. She had gone to find him earlier for this reason. "It''s not a big deal. I don''t have to give a speech if I don''t want to. But what about you, Isabe? Shouldn''t you see a doctor?" Emanuele had his doubts. A simple bump shouldn''t have caused her face to look like this. "It''s alright, I''m a doctor myself. I don''t need any treatment for this minor injury." Emanuele didn''t push Isabe further and held her hand as they walked towards the hall. But before leaving, Emanuele nced back at Phillip and motioned towards the nearby surveince near the restroom. Phillip nodded and left. Emanuele''s message was clear: they needed to examine the surveince footage. The injury on his wife''s cheek didn''t seem like something she''d caused herself, and if she wouldn''t talk about it, the boss would find out one way or another. Isabe had concealed her injury quite well, and only someone as observant as Emanuele could detect the issue up close. After Emanuele delivered his speech in the hall, Isabe sat in a quiet corner, avoiding interaction with others. Chloe''s presence in the crowd, being the social butterfly, made her feel disgusted, and she wished to stay as far away from them as possible. However, because she was Emanuele''s wife, she was still approached by many unfamiliar rtives from both sides, creating a semnce of being a star. Fortunately, Grazia was by her side, providing some relief. After the banquet ended, Isabe and Emanuele were heading back to their upscale apartment. Grazia mentioned that she would be staying at the estate for some time. She had been living here since she didn''t marry Andrew. She didn''t want to intrude too much on Emanuele and Isabe, especially considering they had just recently gotten married and needed to nurture their rtionship. Isabe and Emanuele got into the SUV, and as Isabe looked at the security vehicles surrounding them, she couldn''t help but space out. "Is your face hurting?" Emanuele asked, showing concern for Isabe. "It''s okay, it''s not hurting anymore," Isabe lied. How could it not hurt? Chloe had hit her so hard that her cheek still throbbed, and if she didn''t take medication, she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. However, the thought of Emanuele''s intimate interactions with Chloe made Isabe reluctant to tell him about the incident. Their rtionship was just a game to him, and he enjoyed tormenting her. If he found out what Chloe had done to her, or about her ustrophobia, he might use it as a weapon against her. She was already in agony, and if the person she loved used this against her, Isabe felt she might die from heartache. So, she chose to keep it hidden from Emanuele. Upon hearing her response, Emanuele didn''t say much, but he didn''t entirely believe Isabe''s words. Once they returned to the apartment, Phillip cut out the surveince footage from the restroom area and sent it to Emanuele. Upon viewing the surveince, Emanuele''s chest filled with anger. Isabe''s injury wasn''t an idental bump but rather Chloe''s doing. Although the video footage only showed the entrance, he saw Chloe enter after Isabe. The restroom could only amodate one person at a time, so why did Chloe go in? After watching for over ten minutes, Chloe finally emerged, touching her jaw as if in pain, but with a cold smile on her face, a far cry from the refineddy she appeared to be in front of him. As for Isabe, she didn''te out until half an hourter when he went to find her. Something had certainly happened between Isabe and Chloe, and their rtionship wasn''t as good as it seemed. The marks on Isabe''s face were likely from Chloe''s ps. Emanuele had been ustomed to inflicting various forms of punishment on others, so he knew how different types of injuries were caused. That''s why he could easily spot the palm print Isabe was desperately trying to conceal, and he knew her exnation about identally bumping into something was a lie. He had asked Phillip to review the surveince footage, and the video confirmed his suspicions. But what had happened between Isabe and Chloe? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emanuele immediately questioned Isabe, "Did Chloe hit you and cause the injury on your face?" Isabe was still thinking about sneaking into the kitchenter and applying ice to her face after Emanuele fell asleep. She never expected Emanuele to ask this question, and it startled her. She instinctively wanted to lie, but when Emanuele handed her his phone to show the surveince footage, Isabe was at a loss for words. He had actually gone to the trouble of retrieving the surveince footage. Isabe quickly said, "It''s nothing. We just had a little dispute with Chloe. She''s jealous of me marrying you and asked why it wasn''t her. We argued, and it turned into a fight." She tried to suppress her nervousness and fear, not wanting Emanuele to know how terrified she was of Chloe. Recalling the look of pain on Chloe''s face when she emerged from the restroom, Emanuele knew that Isabe had fought back as well. "Do you need me to help with anything?" Emanuele asked Isabe. He remembered that when Chloe and Isabe lived together, Chloe seemed to have harmed Isabe. At the time, Isabe refused to admit it, and Emanuele didn''t like her as much back then, so he didn''t investigate further. Now, with Chloe still hitting Isabe, Emanuele felt he couldn''t bear it any longer. "No, I''ll handle it," Isabe insisted, wanting to deal with Chloe herself so she could truly move on from this nightmare. "But you''re the damn wife of a mafia boss now, and she dares to treat you like this. It''s unforgivable. I feel like my dignity has been challenged!" Emanuele roared in anger. "I''m going to kill that bitch." Chapter 112: HeS Deeply Affected By Her Chapter 112: He''S Deeply Affected By Her Chapter 112: He''s Deeply Affected by Her Emanuele''s sudden anger frightened Isabe. She always knew about his temper. But their close interactions sometimes made Isabe forget his ruthless side. She remembered their first date after getting married, where they went to a restaurant. A man had cast some malicious nces her way, and Emanuele had walked right up to him, ending his life. The memory was horrific and haunted her dreams. With Chloe being unkind to her now, Isabe feared if Emanuele might kill Chloe as he did with the man. She detested Chloe but wished to handle things her way, without resorting to Emanuele''s violent means. "Chloe''s my cousin. I''ll handle this," Isabe stated. Emanuele stared sharply at Isabe, trying to see through her. He eventually said, "Then you better not disappoint me. Isabe, act like the queen of the mafia. They should fear you, not bully you." "Understood." After applying ice to her face, Isabe wondered if this man, sometimes tender, could love her. But she quickly dismissed the thought. She couldn''t afford to fall in love in this game they yed. Winning required keeping emotions at bay. Emanuele assisted Isabe despite her insistence she could do it herself, observing her wounds closely. Her face was even more swollen than before. Wasn''t it painful? Isabe seemed to be lying. "This is thest time," Emanuele suddenly warned. Then, holding Isabe in his arms, he spoke sternly, startling her. "What do you mean?" "If you can''t handle her, if you can''t stop her from offending you, I''ll kill her next time," Emanuele dered. Emanuele''s merciless words caused Isabe''s heart to race with nervousness. He casually spoke about murder. Yet, when Emanuele mentioned killing Chloe for her offenses, Isabe recalled the afternoon scene in the study. Maybe Emanuele and Chloe weren''t as intimate as Chloe had imed. "Do you dislike Chloe?" Isabe gathered her courage and asked. Emanuele paused for a moment. "Why should I like her?" Recalling the disgusting scene from the afternoon, he admitted that if Chloe wasn''t Isabe''s cousin, she''d have been dead by now. He didn''t hold Chloe in high regard. But having married Isabe, he needed to respect her. This realization brought Isabe some relief. Emanuele wasn''t a man who judged based on appearances; he wasn''t shallow. "She''s beautiful, has a great figure, and is a realdy. Don''t you like that kind?" Isabe thought about Chloe''s sarcasm, saying she was fat and ugly, unable to fit into her clothes. She looked at her own figure; she wasn''t really overweight, just curvy. But Chloe''s taunts shattered Isabe''s self- esteem. Perhaps, as Chloe had said, she was indeed fat and ugly. Emanuele didn''t know what Isabe was thinking, but he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if she was going to introduce Chloe to him, like in the past when she tried to introduce her to him. Emanuele chuckled, but his eyes remained icy, ready to kill. Isabe couldn''t look at Emanuele. She didn''t understand why his moods were so unstable, sometimes getting angry for no reason. "Isabe, why are you asking me this now? Do you still want to introduce Chloe to me?" Emanuele asked as he gently touched Isabe''s cheek. He''d just finished applying ice to her face, and her swelling had reduced somewhat. He couldn''t help but caress her. The feel of her soft skin wasforting. Emanuele''s warmth began to converge towards a certain part of his lower body. "No, that''s not what I meant," Isabe hurried to exin. She couldn''t understand why Emanuele had interpreted it that way. They were already married, and she was his wife. Why would she introduce other women to him? Did he think she was crazy? She wasn''t that open-minded. "I just thought that I don''t have a great figure. Why did you choose me?" Isabe questioned. "Your figure isn''t great?" Emanuele reached his hand towards Isabe''s chest and began to knead it. The soft sensation made him feel extremelyfortable, and the heat in his body started moving downwards. "Isabe, you must be misunderstanding what ''not having a great figure'' means. If you don''t have a great figure, then there''s no such thing as having a great figure in the world." Emanuele held Isabe tightly in his arms, his hands roving over her body, disheveling her clothes, and venturing beneath her dress. Under Emanuele''s caresses, Isabe quickly grew soft. She couldn''t help but pant and move her body, hoping for more from Emanuele. But suddenly, Emanuele stopped, leaving her unsatisfied. Isabe''s body ached for more, and she looked at Emanuele with a longing gaze, hoping for his touch. "Don''t stop, please," she pleaded. However, instead of resuming, Emanuele asked her, "Isabe, tell me, why did I choose you?" "Because..." Isabe wanted to say he liked her, but he had told her earlier that it was just a game between them, that he was ying with her, and he certainly didn''t like her. She couldn''t say she liked him; that would only embarrass her. He didn''t like her, but it seemed like he enjoyed being intimate with her. After a moment''s thought, Isabe replied, "You want to find a woman to sleep with." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Upon hearing her words, Emanuele let out a coldugh and released Isabe. "If that''s what you think, then I won''t be with you anymore. I can find much prettier women. Why should I sleep with you?" Emanuele was extremely angry at this moment. He realized that in her heart, being with him was merely about finding someone to sleep with. Did she really think that being a casual bed partner could make her the queen of the mafia? Although during this period, Emanuele didn''t want Isabe to know his true feelings very much, when she misunderstood him in this way, it caused great pain in his heart. He shouldn''t feel pain for emotions. Love was thest thing a person like him needed. However, he was unexpectedly deeply affected by love now. This made him feel a sense of danger. Anyone who could influence him should not exist in this world. Chapter 113 Seeing You Makes Excited Chapter 113 Seeing You Makes Excited Chapter 113 Seeing You Makes Excited Emanuele rarely felt pain. The only time it brought him any was the death of someone close. However, now, Isabe''s words had inflicted pain on him, and he was harboring thoughts of killing her. It disturbed him that this woman could so easily manipte his emotions and make him vulnerable. He had an ominous feeling. He even contemted killing Isabe. Anyone capable of influencing him should not exist in this world. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and when he reopened them, he gazed at the woman before him. She seemed so innocent, yet she had a strength within her, an unyielding spirit. No matter how he attacked her, she always rose, resisted, and sought ways to defeat him. It was her indomitable spirit that slowly drew him to her and made him want to understand her. To think about killing her because he might be affected by her emotions? Emanuele immediately pushed aside those thoughts. Instead of killing her, it would be better to ravish her in bed. Isabe, after hearing Emanuele''s words, suddenly thought he made sense. She wasn''t attractive, and her body wasn''t the type he preferred. The way he spoke earlier was probably meant to console her. Unable to bear his cold demeanor, Isabe asked, "Why is that? I''m not good-looking, and I''m overweight. I''m definitely not your type. You said it yourself; it must have been tofort me." She couldn''t believe that Emanuele thought her body was good. There were so many young women with better figures. "Who said that about you? Chloe?" Emanuele realized what had led to Isabe''s insecurity. She carefully hid her sensitive and self-conscious feelings from him, but he could still see through her. Dammit, she was usually so stubborn and fearless, resisting him no matter how he threatened or intimidated her. But now, for some reason, after what Chloe had said, she was like this. He swore that if Isabe couldn''t handle Chloe as she imed, he would kill that bitch, so he wouldn''t have to wonder what Chloe had done to Isabe. Isabe sighed, "She said I''m not worthy of you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Only you are worthy of me," Emanuele said, approaching Isabe and undoing his pants. "Isabe, look at it." Isabe gazed at Emanuele''s member, watching it grow slowly. Her eyes widened at the sight. Although they had been together many times, seeing it still made her blush. It was sorge that she couldn''t even hold it with one hand. "See? It''s excited because of you. Not any woman can do that. Chloe Hurley, that bitch, couldn''t," Emanuele said as he pushed Isabe onto the couch. He thrust his hips forward, bing one with Isabe. Even though he had only engaged in half of the forey, Isabe''s body was ready, allowing him to enter her without resistance. Then, Emanuele began his passionate pursuit. This time, he was more forceful and dominant than before, making Isabe feel like her body might shatter under his intense rhythm. "Isabe, you probably don''t know the attraction your body holds for me. Every time I see you, I want to devour you. You said you don''t have a good figure? But it was your figure that initially captivated me. Just look at your gorgeous ass," Emanuele praised while giving Isabe''s behind a firm p. The stinging sensation made her cry out. "Like a wild stallion, you''re driving me insane with your looks," Emanuele continued, kissing Isabe as he maintained his unrelenting pace. Isabe was driven to the brink of ecstasy. Oh, God! Isabe sighed as her pleasure soared, her body growing hotter, her cheeks reddening, and tears forming in her eyes. In the end, as Emanuele continued his forceful thrusts, her body convulsed, and she copsed in his arms, gasping for breath. After their passionate moment, Emanuele held Isabe close and led her back to the bedroom. The first round was not enough. In the bedroom, Emanuele guided Isabe to the window and pressed her against the ss. Her chest pressed against the window as she looked at the city''s bustling nightlife. The windows were designed to be one-way, allowing those inside to see outside but keeping those outside from peering in. Now, Isabe stood by the ss, watching the bustling streets below as Emanuele took her from behind. This intense sensation set her heart aze, making her feel like fireworks were bursting within her. They had unlocked a new level of passion. "Isabe, your figure excites me. Do you still feel self-conscious?" Emanuele''s voice came from behind her. Isabe wanted to cry. For some strange reason, Emanuele''s peculiarpliments had restored her self-confidence. It was strange how her curvy body, which she had always been self-conscious about, seemed to excite Emanuele. He said, "Isabe, I married you because there''s something about you that draws me in. Women like Chloe, I wouldn''t even look at them. She''s like trash. A truly exceptional man wouldn''t choose her." Throughout her life, everyone had praised Chloe, saying she was beautiful, had a great figure, and a fantastic personality. Chloe overshadowed her, and even her own mother praised Chloe more than her, telling her to learn from Chloe. However, now Emanuele was telling her that Chloe was trash, and he liked her. Being chosen so decisively by someone made Isabe want to cry. But Emanuele''s forceful movements within her brought her back to the present, and her body was too overwhelmed to focus on anything else. Eventually, her body convulsed like an electric shock. Emanuele took a brief pause, but he didn''t stop; instead, he changed positions. Isabe cried out, "Enough, Emanuele!" She felt tired and wanted him to stop. "Not yet, Isabe. I haven''t reached my climax. Be a good girl and let me release," he demanded, unrelenting in his pursuit of pleasure. Who knows how long itsted, but after multiple climaxes that left Isabe utterly drained, Emanuele finally released her. At that moment, Isabe felt like she was about to pass out. Yet Emanuele still seemed especially energized. He carried Isabe to the bathroom, where he helped her shower, dried her body, and then brought her back to bed to sleep. Lying in Emanuele''s embrace, at this moment, both her body and her mind found profound contentment. Chapter 114: Collided Chapter 114: Collided Chapter 114: Collided In her mind, Chloe''s voice resurfaced. "A fat bitch like you doesn''t deserve a man''s affection." "Do you really think men like you, you filthy whore? They just want to sleep with you." "You''re nothing but a lowly bitch, only fit to clean toilets and live in the gutter." In the past, every time Isabe recalled Chloe''s hurtful words, it would shatter her, plunging her into darkness, overwhelmed by sadness and fear. But now, when she thought about what Chloe had said, her emotions seemed calm. Those words no longer had the power to hurt her. Instead, when she thought about everything she had experienced with Emanuele just moments ago, about how he had looked at her with excitement, about how he had repeatedly collided with her body, Isabe felt an overwhelming sense of happiness. Thank God she had met Emanuele. She never would have imagined that the man she initially thought of as a demon would make her feel like he was her entire world, like a god. The next morning, when Isabe woke up, Emanuele was no longer by her side; he had be busy once more. But there was good news: Emanuele was no longer restricting her from going out. "As long as you stay within the city, you can go wherever you want," Tony told Isabe. Isabe was overjoyed and immediately called Evelyn to go shopping. Now that she was married to the head of the mafia, she couldn''t see her best friend as often as she used to. She could only make ns to go shopping together. "Sure, Isabe, I''ve missed you. Pippo had some family matters to attend to, so it''s just me at home lately. I''ve been feeling so lonely," Evelynined as soon as she got on the phone. "He went back home?" Isabe was a bit surprised. "I didn''t hear about that." "Yeah, he took a week off; he won''t be back so soon." "Alright, we''ll meet upter," Isabe said, hanging up. She went to her closet, put on a light blue blouse with light gray jeans, and kept her outfit simple. She met up with Evelyn at a nearby mall, and they went shopping together. "Isabe, now that you''re the wife of the mafia boss, do you have more money than you can spend?" Isabe showed her the ck card she held in her hand. "Emanuele said I shouldn''t spend more than a hundred thousand a month." "Oh my God!" Evelyn eximed. "A hundred thousand? I can''t spend that much in a year, let alone a month. How do you n to spend it?" "Well, let''s start by buying you a couple of dresses. Do you like any jewelry? I can get that for you too," Isabe assessed Evelyn and then smiled. Evelyn hadn''t changed her appearance or style since before, so her friend was still the same. The only thing different was her rtionship with Pippo, but it wasn''t that significant. Isabe, on the other hand, stared at herself in the mirror. Her face was the same, but she had lost her youthful innocence and gained a sense of maturity and solemnity. She didn''t look like a girl her age anymore. She had been through a lot to be the person she was now. She had lost many things, but she had also gained a few. At least, it allowed her to ovee her psychological trauma. Evelyn, hearing that Isabe was going to buy her clothes and jewelry, instantly perked up. She took Isabe to an upscale boutique that she had never dared to enter before and purchased two dresses and a pearl ne. "Isabe, thank you. You have money now, but you haven''t forgotten your friends. I''m really touched! I hope your rtionship with Emanuele keeps getting better," Evelyn said. Isabe was left both amused and touched by Evelyn''s words. "Alright, alright, I''m a bit tired after shopping all day. I feel like getting a massage. What do you think?" Isabe asked. It had been a while since she had a massage, andtely, she had been feeling quite exhausted and needed some rxation. Tony heard that Isabe wanted a massage and immediately said, "Mrs. Lombardi, you can''t just go for a massage anywhere." Isabe looked at Tony, questioning, "You mean I can''t even get a massage now? Didn''t Emanuele say I can have some freedom?" This "freedom" had so many conditions attached. "I''ll contact the boss and see which massage ce is suitable for you," Tony replied, taking out his phone to call Emanuele. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Is it because many massage ces are run by men, and there''s undressing involved? I guess Emanuele is worried about you being exposed," Evelyn whispered to Isabe, leaning in close to her ear. Isabe thought Evelyn''s guess made sense. With a man as possessive as Emanuele, who would get jealous even if someone looked at her, he wouldn''t let another man touch her. He considered her his private property, and that idea made Isabe ufortable. But she knew she couldn''t change Emanuele''s mindset. She had already discussed it with himst time, and he hadn''t listened to her. What could she do? Soon, Tony finished his call and told Isabe, "The boss said we can go to a nearby massage ce. They are all our people, and I''ll have them arrange female massage therapists." Isabe looked at Evelyn, who nodded in agreement, and Isabe said, "Alright, let''s go. I won''t mention where we''re going to avoid upsetting Emanuele." As the massage ce was connected to the shopping mall, Isabe, Evelyn, and Tony only had to cross an underground passage to reach it. They chatted and walked hand in hand when a man walked out of a nearby store and identally bumped into Isabe. The man''s shopping bags fell to the ground. "Can''t you watch where you''re going? Do you even have eyes?" The man immediately used Isabe, looking quite angry. Isabe was momentarily stunned and instinctively apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I wasn''t paying attention." She had indeed not noticed; she had been engrossed in her conversation with Evelyn. "You''re such an impolite girl. Be more careful next time!" The man grumbled, appearing quite irritable. Just then, Tony swiftly approached, pushed the man against the wall, and grasped his neck. "What did you say?" he demanded. Harry also stepped forward, positioning himself in front of the man. "What kind of people are you? nning to intimidate me?" The man adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and red at Tony, appearing furious. Although the two men confronting him appeared to be bodyguards and not to be messed with, the man didn''t seem to be an easy target. "Apologize," Harry said sternly. "Apologize? When that woman clearly bumped into me, you want me to apologize?" The man, despite his somewhat frail appearance, had an air of defiance that matched Tony and Harry. "What''s your name?" Tony suddenly asked the man. The man fell silent as if contemting whether to answer or not. Isabe could clearly sense the nervousness in the man. His eyes started scanning the group of them, and his Adam''s apple couldn''t stop bobbing up and down uncontrobly. However, it was Tony''s words that truly terrified the man. "Do you know who you just bumped into? Herst name is Lombardi." As soon as Tony said this, the man began trembling even more, as if in utter disbelief. "You should know that not long ago, Mr. Lombardi got married." "No... No... I didn''t know that...," the man stammered in extreme panic, to the point where Isabe began to wonder if he might have a panic attack, just like her. He was shaking like a sapling swaying in a strong wind, on the verge of being uprooted. Chapter 115: Life Price Chapter 115: Life Price Chapter 115: Life Price Isabe looked at Tony and said, "I''m fine. It was my fault for not paying attention, and we identally bumped into each other. It''s not his fault." Even though the man''s tone had been impolite and had made her ufortable, Isabe didn''t think it was necessary to intimidate him. She looked at the poor guy, who seemed terrified. Isabe was worried that if Emanuele found out about this incident, he might do something drastic. Tony didn''t pay attention to Isabe''s words and continued addressing the man, "Now, tell me your name." Tony was focused on protecting Isabe, and he didn''t intend to create any problems with this man. However, learning the man''s name would be enough for them to track him down if necessary. In their world, both the boss and the boss''s wife needed to be treated with respect. If some people didn''t understand the concept of respect, they would have to learn it through various means. "Can you spare me this time? I really didn''t know..." The man looked like he was about to cry. If he had known that the woman in front of him was Emanuele Lombardi''s wife, he would never have said such disrespectful things. Right now, he was filled with fear. His entire world was nothing but fear. Standing in front of him were the agents of death,ing to im his life. He wanted to beg on his knees for mercy, to plead for them to spare him, but the two men in front of him were so serious, and their hands were hovering around their holsters, where he knew they carried handguns. "We don''t want to harm you here. You better tell us your name. If you make our boss happy, we might spare you," Tony said. "My name is Daniel Morris." The man''s voice trembled as he spoke. He was still shaking and looked like he had aged twenty years in an instant. Tony remembered the name carefully and then released the man, allowing him to leave. The man didn''t look back as he ran away. Isabe turned to Tony and asked, "You let him go?" "As long as we know his name, we can find this man in Chicago immediately," Tony exined. It meant that he had only temporarily spared the man. Isabe immediately said, "Couldn''t we have spared him? For ordinary people like us, these kinds of minor conflicts are normal. At most, we have a little argument, or you could have given him a beating. Can''t we avoid killing him?" She found it terrifying that someone could be killed for insulting her or bumping into her. "But, ma''am, you are not an ordinary person. You are the esteemed wife of the head of the Mafia. Your every word and action represent the boss''s image. If people don''t respect you, it means they don''t respect the boss. If someone offends you and we don''t address it, the boss''s dignity is challenged, and he''ll have a hard time maintaining his position in Chicago," Tony exined. This is how the Mafia world operates; the position of a Mafia boss doesn''t allow anyone to insult it. Even if the person doesn''t know him, any sign of disrespect results in an immediate threat to their life. Failing to do so would make the boss appear vulnerable. Evelyn looked at Isabe and said, "I never imagined the Mafia world is like this. It''s a bit scary."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Both of them were doctors, and they would do their best to treat anyone who was sick, whether they were good or bad people. Killing was something far from their daily lives. Evelyn asked Tony out of curiosity, "So, you can find him if you know his name?" "In Chicago, yes. This is our territory. Even without a name, we could eventually find him. It''s just a matter of time." "But what if he gives a false name?" "He won''t. As long as we remember his face, even without a name, we can still find him. It''s just a matter of how long it takes," Tony exined while pointing at the nearby security cameras. Isabe inquired, "What will you do to him?" "I''ll consult with the boss about that." Isabe didn''t want anyone to die for her sake, and she was afraid of it. She wanted Emanuele to understand and respect her wishes. Tony agreed, "Alright." He quickly informed Emanuele about the situation, and Emanuele said, "He said his name is Daniel Morris." Emanuele''s face darkened, giving the feeling of an impending storm. He said, "Thest guy who insulted my wife has already gone to hell." Emanuele wasn''t too busy at the moment, and this was an opportunity for him to handle the man personally, ensuring he understood the consequences of disrespecting his wife. "But Mrs. Lombardi said she didn''t want him to lose his life, as it would frighten her." Emanuele said, "I understand. I''ll handle this matter. You just protect her." Emanuele thought about Isabe''s brave yet frightened demeanor. But then, he recalled that she had been deeply affected thest time he killed someone who had looked at her inappropriately. In the Mafia world, it was a case of kill or be killed. How could he be sure the man wasn''t an enemy sent to test him? He believed that Isabe needed to grow and be calmer and moreposed. At least when dealing with such matters, she needed to handle them with a calm mind. Emanuele quickly obtained the man''s information from Phillip. The man, looking frail in the photo, with sses, worked as a regr bank teller and lived in an apartment not far from his workce. He had been out shopping today because he had the day off. Upon seeing the name of the apartment, Emanuele stood up and headed outside. This man had to pay for his actions! Today was a dark day for Daniel Morris. He had been scolded by his boss at the bank earlier in the day, and, in a bad mood, he decided to go shopping. After buying some things at a store, he bumped into a girl and scolded her without any patience. Little did he know that this girl turned out to be Emanuele Lombardi''s wife. Who could have imagined that such a gentle-looking girl would be his wife? She seemed particrly mild, like amb! Chapter 116: Tattooing Him Chapter 116: Tattooing Him Chapter 116: Tattooing Him He had been threatened by the bodyguards, and after giving them a contact number, Daniel felt like his world was crumbling. Even though he was walking through the bustling streets, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that a grim reaper was following him, ready to im his life. He returned to his apartment, feeling like a wandering soul, hoping that the knowledge of his name alone wouldn''t lead anyone to his ce. He thought that as long as he locked himself inside, he''d be safe. There were security guards downstairs, making it difficult for anyone to enter. However, when Daniel opened his door and saw a man sitting in his apartment, he was so scared that he wanted to turn and run. But behind him, several bodyguards formed a human wall, blocking his escape route. Daniel was pushed in front of the man sitting in the center of the room. At the moment, the man was sitting on the sofa, legs propped up on a table in front of him, looking quite rxed. He was shaking his leg while smoking a cigarette. He looked like the grim reaper from hell. Even though he hadn''t said a word, his aura was so icy that it made it hard for Daniel to breathe. Oh God, he was Emanuele Lombardi! Even though Daniel had never seen him in person, he had read about him in the newspapers and heard his colleagues mention him from time to time. He knew how ruthless Emanuele was, but he never thought he would encounter someone as ordinary as this. "Daniel Morris, you look terrified. Do you know who I am?" Emanuele fixed his gaze on the terrified man in front of him, stood up, and walked towards him. Daniel nodded quickly. "You''re the head of the Mafia." "I''m the head of the Mafia, and you should recognize me," Emanuele smiled, a self-assured madness in his smile that only added to the fear. "Please, I really don''t know what happened." "You bumped into my wife today and spoke disrespectfully to her," Emanuele drew a knife and walked up to Daniel, grabbing his shirt and wiping his knife. This made his knife look incredibly sharp, glistening with a silver cold light. "I''m sorry; I was in a hurry because she knocked something over." "Are you blind? Is that what you said to her?" "No, no, no, I didn''t mean it that way," Daniel began to cry. "Does she appear particrly weak and easy to bully?" "No." "She''s pretty, isn''t she?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Yes." But in the next moment, Emanuele grabbed Daniel by the neck. "You''re lying, Daniel. If you were alone with her today, you would definitely have insulted her, and then you would have left without looking back, just like you do with others. You wouldn''t have paid any price. My wife is kind, she wouldn''t hold it against you, but unfortunately, I''m not my wife. I won''t forgive you so easily. People must pay for their actions, and today, we''ll see what price you have to pay." Emanuele roared at Daniel, and at that moment, he looked like an angry tiger, ready to devour the man in front of him. He was genuinely furious, not expecting this man to dare insult Isabe. Isabe usually irritated him, making him want to strangle her, but in reality, he couldn''t bear to see her get hurt. Now, how dare this stranger be disrespectful to Isabe? He decided to teach this man a lesson in manners. With this in mind, Emanuele grabbed Daniel''s throat and began to tighten his grip. Daniel''s face turned from red to purple as he struggled, but it was futile. Just as he was about to lose consciousness, Emanuele let go of him. Daniely on the ground, gasping for breath, his eyes tightly shut, seemingly on the verge of losing consciousness. Emanuele stepped on Daniel''s face, his shoe exerting force, as if crushing a bug. Emanuele then released his foot. There was now a shoe print on Daniel''s face. Emanuele ordered his bodyguards to lift Daniel up, remove his shirt, and then he took his knife and stabbed it into Daniel''s back. "Ah!" Daniel screamed in pain. But Emanuele''s hand did not waver as he carved arge "L" into Daniel''s back, representing Lombardi. Daniel struggled violently, but his guards held him securely in ce, preventing any movement. He had to endure as Emanuele engraved all eight letters into his flesh. Blood flowed from Daniel''s back, making him look like a man drenched in red. Emanuele knew that this amount of blood wouldn''t pose a threat to Daniel''s life. He might be weakened for a few days, but he wouldn''t die. Emanuele spared his life because he knew that if he killed him, Isabe would feel guilty and upset. For the first time, he didn''t kill someone who had offended him. However, the name etched on his back would be a permanent scar, a reminder that he should never offend any woman, especially his wife, in the future. Whenever he saw him or Isabe, he would learn to walk away immediately. "This is just perfect," Emanuele said, looking at the name he had engraved. He cleaned his knife and put it back in its sheath. Looking at the nearly unconscious man lying on the floor, Emanuele heard his heavy breathing and issued a chilling warning: "If you dare touch my wife again, I will kill you immediately. While you''re still conscious, I''ll dismember you piece by piece. Even if you beg for death, I won''t let you die easily. Do you understand?" "Yes, yes, I understand," Daniely on the floor, crying softly. After doing all of this, Emanuele stepped out of the apartment. At this moment, an adrenaline rush of excitement surged through Emanuele''s veins, as it always did after torturing or killing someone. It filled his entire body with a sense of euphoria. It was during these moments that Emanuele felt the beauty of wielding power. Now it was almost dark. The sun was setting in the west, and this was Emanuele''s favorite time of the day. It was so tranquil and peaceful. In the evening, he could finally rx. During this time, due to the invasion of the Sicilian people, Emanuele had been extremely busy. Although he had dealt a heavy blow to Frederick by eliminating one of his hideouts, Emanuele knew that as long as Frederick remained atrge, he couldn''t rest easy. He wasn''t sure when Frederick might suddenly appear, but that was okay. After what he had done today, he felt an umon sense of rxation. "How about going for a drink together?" Phillip sensed that Emanuele was in a good mood at the moment and extended an invitation. Besides being Emanuele''s assistant, Phillip was also his friend. Emanuele treated those around him well, and in his presence, as long as everyone carried out their assigned roles, there was no need to disy overt hierarchical distinctions in their everyday interactions. Chapter 117: Expressing Gratitude To Emanuele Chapter 117: Expressing Gratitude To Emanuele Chapter 117: Expressing Gratitude to Emanuele ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Want to go for a drink?" In the past, afterpleting their missions together, Emanuele used to enjoy going to the bar with Phillip. There, they found not only drinks but also women. However, since getting married, Emanuele hadn''t been to such ces. Today, Emanuele contemted and decided to have a drink at the bar with Phillip. As soon as Phillip entered the bar, he began hugging and flirting with women, while Emanuele paid no attention to these women, choosing to drink alone. Some women approached him for a chat, but Emanuele''s thoughts were solely on Isabe. After finishing a ss of whiskey, he stood up and told Phillip, "I''m heading back." "Alright, boss, you go ahead. Married men are different. They y outside and still think about their wives at home," Phillip quipped. Phillip didn''t stop Emanuele. He knew Emanuele genuinely loved his wife, but when he thought about Isabe''s adorable demeanor, he couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like if his own wife were just as cute. Perhaps, he would rush back home right after work every day. Isabe, separated from Evelyn, was lost in thought. She was worried that Emanuele had taken that man''s life. While the man had been rude in his words, it didn''t warrant paying with his life. Why did these situations keep happening every time she left the house? It made Isabe resent going outside. This wasn''t how it should be, she thought. Emanuele and his subordinates were too strict. When Isabe returned to the apartment, she didn''t pay any attention to Tony and Harry. Seeing Isabee back looking upset, Tony and Harry exchanged a nce, unsure of what to do. They were only diligently performing their work. Why was their wife so angry? They hadn''t done anything wrong. It was that damn bastard who was at fault! Lilly noticed Isabe''s mood and quickly asked her what had happened. Isabe shared her experiences of the day. "They actually told Emanuele about the whole incident. Emanuele will surely kill that man," Isabe said with a heavy heart. She wasn''t sad for that man; it was about a life being taken. She had a deep respect for life. Every time Emanuele killed, it saddened her. It seemed like he was doing it for her, but it also meant he regarded her as his property. When his property was vited, he felt his dignity was also vited, so he killed. Isabe hated this feeling. "Isabe, after marrying Emanuele, you''re not just yourself anymore. You also represent Emanuele and the Lombardi family," Lilly advised. "Why can''t I be myself?" Isabe immediately retorted. "Emanuele once said that even if we got married, I could still be myself." She didn''t want to be a puppet of a Mafia wife, restricted to certain activities every day. She felt that kind of life was terrible. Even though she loved Emanuele, she didn''t want to lose her freedom. Just then, they heard movement at the door, and Isabe turned to see Emanuele returning. Seeing Emanuele, Lilly and the others quickly stepped aside. Emanuele walked up to Isabe, reached out to embrace her, and pulled her into his arms, nting a soft kiss on her lips. "I heard someone hurt you today," Emanuele said. Isabe caught a whiff of the strong scent of blood on Emanuele''s body. It could only havee from that poor man. She didn''t know what had happened to the man. Was he already killed by Emanuele? The thought of him having just killed a man and now being affectionate with her made Isabe feel nauseous. "Did you kill him?" Isabe nervously asked the question she needed an answer to. "Do you think I did?" Emanuele smiled. Isabe gazed at Emanuele. "I was going to kill him, but since you asked, I spared his life. I merely gave him a punishment to let him know who he can offend and who he can''t. Now, he knows not to be disrespectful to anydy again," Emanuele said, choosing his words skillfully. Emanuele''s words sounded appealing, and Isabe was touched by them. The man had indeed been rude, saying harsh things upon seeing her as a delicate youngdy, making him an easy target for bullying. With Emanuele''s reprimand, he probably wouldn''t act so arrogantly in the future. Since his life was spared, Isabe felt a sense of relief. Emanuele had made a significant concession. Thinking about it, Isabe leaned in and kissed Emanuele''s cheek. "Thank you, Emanuele." He was willing topromise for her, wasn''t he? He could see her difort, and this demon of a man knew how to show respect. "If you want to thank me, you can do it in bed," Emanuele suggested, pulling Isabe closer to him as he sat on the sofa. The two were now incredibly close, and it had be quite intimate. Isabe''s face had turned red. With others in the room, Isabe couldn''t act uninhibitedly in such a situation. "Have you been drinking and eating outside?" Isabe asked, thinking she smelled alcohol on Emanuele. "Phillip dragged me for a drink. I didn''t eat anything," Emanuele admitted. "In that case, to thank you, I''ll make your favorite pasta tonight," Isabe decided, finding a way to express her gratitude to Emanuele. Emanuele released his grip on Isabe, and she went into the kitchen. Since Emanuele had found Lilly, Isabe hadn''t cooked in a long time. But back when she lived alone, she used to cook frequently. Isabe started preparing the ingredients. Even though it had been a while since she''d been in the kitchen, she was confident in her cooking skills. She quickly prepared two servings of pasta and brought them to the table for dinner, joining Emanuele. Emanuele didn''t usually like pasta, but ever since he tried Isabe''s cooking, he couldn''t exin why he found it to be quite tasty. He had grown to like it. Now, Emanuele quickly devoured the pasta Isabe prepared. Seeing this, Isabe asked if he wanted more, and he nodded. Isabe served him another helping. After dinner, they sat on the sofa and watched TV. Isabe''s favorite variety show was on. Emanuele frowned. "You really never get tired of this show." "Of course not. When Grazia lived here before, I couldn''t watch it, and I missed it so much," Isabe said. Emanuele pinched Isabe''s nose. "I''m different from that male guest you like. Aren''t you disappointed?" "Of course not," Isabe replied, teasing him, "Even though you have a temper, can be rough, and are quick to kill, it might seem like there''s nothing good about you..." As she spoke, she noticed Emanuele''s expression darkening. He looked like he might want to kill someone. Isabe stifled herughter. "But you do have some good points," she continued, seeing Emanuele''s mood improve slightly. He cared about her opinion. In their game, she might not be the loser after all. Chapter 118: Loving Her Body Chapter 118: Loving Her Body Chapter 118: Loving Her Body Isabe leaned in close to Emanuele, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Your strong suit is your prowess in the bedroom. I think any woman would appreciate a man with that kind of skill." Isabe''s body pressed against Emanuele''s as she held onto his neck. Their bodies, separated by thin fabric, ignited a sudden desire in Emanuele. His body stiffened as a wave of heat surged towards his lower half. He truly desired her, regardless of how many times they had been together. His body''s subconscious choice was always her. Emanuele decisively embraced Isabe, then carried her up the stairs. As they ascended, he said, "Isabe, do you know this is the highestpliment a man can receive?" There was no man who didn''t enjoy being praised for their bedroom prowess, especially when it came from someone they loved. It made them feel on top of the world. Since she liked it so much, he thought he should put in some extra effort to make her like him even more. With this in mind, Emanueleid Isabe on the bed. Before Isabe could react, he pressed his lips to hers, engaging in a deep, passionate kiss. Emanuele''s tongue moved inside Isabe''s mouth, leaving her breathless. After their previous encounters, Isabe had quickly adapted, and she took the initiative, intertwining her tongue with Emanuele''s. Now, Isabey on the bed, and Emanuele pressed down on her. He kissed her lips and then trailed kisses down to her neck. Emanuele gazed at her slender neck and, for some reason, had the urge to bite it. So, he did just that, sinking his teeth into Isabe''s neck. This caused Isabe to gasp in pain and let out a cry. The fragile beauty before him made Emanuele suddenly understand why so many people were drawn to vampires. At that moment, he wished he were one, just so he could taste the blood of the woman he loved. Emanuele quickly removed Isabe''s clothes and positioned himself between her legs. He plunged into her body with a force that left her gasping. Her moans yed like a symphony, stimting his hormones. Emanuele''s body enveloped hers, feeling the warmth and wetness of her body. This sensation was incredibly addictive. Emanuele marveled at it and gave himself fully to the woman beneath him. As he watched her face flush with pleasure and her eyes glisten with moisture, he tightly grasped Isabe''s buttocks. The sounds of their bodies uniting filled the entire room. After their final thrust, hey on top of Isabe, pulled her close, and enjoyed the overwhelming sense of satisfaction. This was something only Isabe could provide, and Emanuele was grateful for having met her. "Isabe, do you like it when I''m inside you?" Emanuele turned onto his side, holding Isabe in his arms. Their bodies pressed close together. Did he have to be so direct? Isabe was momentarily taken aback, but she didn''t say anything. However, Emanuele''s lower half began to press against her buttocks unmistakably. This bold moveContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. startled Isabe, and she quickly replied, "I do." She was exhausted and hoped Emanuele wouldn''t tire her out any further. Emanuele always liked to ask her these embarrassing questions in bed, even if it was just a brief response, it still caused Isabe''s face to flush. Satisfied with Isabe''s response, Emanuele smiled and hugged her more tightly. "Same for me. Your figure is truly enchanting, like a fairy. Isabe, you were made for me," Emanuele praised Isabe openly. He was genuinely mesmerized by her body, and he saw no reason to hide it. In Emanuele''spliments, Isabe gained a newfound confidence. She felt like she was bing more cheerful and happier, as if she had stepped out of the shadow cast by Chloe. However, that''s all it was. Isabe leaned against Emanuele, feeling his heartbeat. She knew he liked her body, but she also knew that it was just her body. Their rtionship was still a game, and if she allowed herself to fall into this game, she would suffer greatly. Yet, she also realized that her body had an undeniable charm over Emanuele. Considering that his emotions were clearly affected by her, Isabe couldn''t help but smile. She would work hard to make Emanuele fall in love with her. When that happened, she would be the victorious one in this game. ... "Isabe, your uncle''s family is about to leave, and they want to have dinner with you before they go. Do you have time?" Sophia called Isabe to inquire. In recent days, Isabe''s uncle and aunt had been staying at Lombardi Manor, and now they were about to leave. Sophia wanted to know Isabe''s thoughts. Thinking of Chloe and her uncle''s family, Isabe realized she was no longer as terrified as before. Even though Chloe''s insults still haunted her thoughts, they no longer suffocated her with fear. Did this mean that she had ovee her inner fears? Had her ustrophobia healedpletely? To conquer her fears, Isabe knew she had to confront Chloe directly. Only then could she break free from the fear Chloe had instilled in her. "Sure, but I''ll have to check with Emanuele first. We''re married, so we attend family gatherings together," Isabe replied. "Great, I look forward to seeing you all. I''ll make your favorite dishes." After ending the call, Isabe contacted Emanuele. "No problem. I have some free time these days," Emanuele agreed. However, he narrowed his eyes, thinking about Chloe. He knew that woman mistreated Isabe and often bullied her, but Isabe assured him that she would handle it. He wondered if she could provide a satisfactory solution. If not, he was prepared to take matters into his own hands. He had dealt with those who had bullied Isabe before, and if Chloe truly mistreated her, he wouldn''t spare her either. With that in mind, Emanuele called Sophia and informed her that he would be attending the dinner. "Thank you for making the effort toe to the gathering, Emanuele, especially with your busy schedule," Sophia expressed her gratitude. "There''s nothing to it. Sophia, may I ask you something? Is Isabe close to Chloe?" Emanuele inquired. "Isabe has lived with her uncle''s family since she was very young. She and Chloe are of simr age and have grown up together." Sophia''s tone seemed to suggest that she was unaware of any issues between them. Perhaps Emanuele had overreacted. Maybe the arguments between Isabe and Chloe had escted due to misunderstandings or mimunication. On the day of the gathering, Isabe chose a navy blue dress from her closet. This shade of ocean blue entuated her beauty, making her eyes shimmer like the glistening sea. Chapter 119: Dispute With Chloe Chapter 119: Dispute With Chloe Chapter 119: Dispute with Chloe Emanuele was dressed in his usual suit, looking dignified and serious. At least today, he hadn''t killed anyone, and there was no strong scent of blood on him. Isabe didn''t even realize how low her expectations of Emanuele had be. She simply couldn''t stand the smell of blood on him. They soon set off for the mansion. Emanuele kept a close eye on Isabe throughout the journey, trying to gauge her reactions to the uing encounter with Chloe. But Isabe seemed to show no particr emotions. Emanuele wondered if he was overthinking it. Still, he couldn''t help but feel angry about how Chloe had treated her. If it weren''t for Isabe being her cousin, he would have dealt with that woman a long time ago. As Isabe entered the grand hall, Sophia immediately embraced her. "Isabe, why don''t you visit more often? It''s not as dangerous now, and you can go outside." "Okay, Mom, but I''m still a bit worried," Isabe casually made up an excuse. She didn''t like it here; she always felt more ufortable in the mansion than at Emanuele''s apartment. Chloe also stepped forward, embracing Isabe briefly. "Isabe, we''re leaving tomorrow. Since you''vee to Chicago, you haven''t visited our house. Next time, I hope you cane over and see me. Your room is still there, and my mom has preserved it for you. We''ve bought more cattle and sheep. You''ll love it." Chloe''s words sounded like an enthusiastic invitation, but only Isabe knew how terrifying they were. When Chloe mentioned her room, it was a ce of nightmares for Isabe. Whenever Chloe was displeased, she would drag her into that room and subject her to a severe beating. The room was dimly lit and filled with various objects, and her bed was old and tattered. The bedding and everything else were from the warehouse that her uncle had stored away many years ago. She had sewn and patched it to continue using it. As for the cattle and sheep, Isabe couldn''t stand them; they were smelly and unruly. While she was herding them, they had even rammed into her several times, leaving her traumatized. But her aunt had once praised her for enjoying such activities in front of all the people, and now Chloe was doing the same in front of everyone. Isabe found it ironic. This situation that Chloe had created tore open an emotional wound in Isabe''s heart. Despite her internal turmoil, at least, she no longer felt a physical suffocation in her chest, and she was able to keep a calm expression. She didn''t need medication anymore; she had made progress! "Alright, if we have the chance, Emanuele and I will visit. We hope you can host us," Isabe said, even uttering polite words with remarkableposure. Chloe looked at Isabe with a strange expression, not expecting her to have changed so much. Isabe used to speak to her with such timidity and fear, not daring to meet her eyes. But now, she was so different. Chloe contemted when this transformation had urred. It seemed like ever since she had married Emanuele, she had started to bravely confront and no longer fear her. This bitch! Why did she think she could escape my grip after marrying Emanuele? Isabe chatted with Chloe for a bit and exchanged some words with her uncle and aunt. Then, they sat at the table in the dining room, where an array of delicious food was already spread out. Madelyn and Sophia were engaged in conversation while Isabe sat next to Emanuele, eating seriously. Emanuele, too, was eating, but he was mostly observing Isabe and helping her with the dishes. "Have some more," Emanuele said to Isabe. Chloe couldn''t hear what they were saying, but she was eager to get close to Emanuele. Seeing him continually helping Isabe with her food, she couldn''t resist and said, "Emanuele, don''t let Isabe eat too much. She''s already gained weight." Upon hearing Chloe''s mercilessments about her body, Isabe suddenly lost her appetite. Today, many of the dishes were her favorites, but Chloe''s sudden attack shattered her confidence. Although she had worked hard to emerge from the pain Chloe had inflicted on her, she never felt fully confident about her body. Even though Emanuele had helped her gain a glimmer of confidence, it remained fragile. Chloe had an uncanny ability to shatter it so easily. Emanuele''s face turned cold. He stared at Chloe, his eyes carrying a hint of anger. "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?" Emanuele shouted at Chloe, and everyone in the room stopped their conversations to watch the unfolding drama. Chloe was taken aback by Emanuele''s outburst. She had just been trying to give a friendly warning, so why was he so angry? But this mafia leader was not one to mess with. However, she genuinely liked Emanuele and wasn''t afraid of his brutality. In her eyes, if he killed someone, they deserved it. The more brutal he was, the more she admired him because it signified his strength. As for Isabe, she should have been killed earlier. If she had died in their house, Chloe could easily have disguised it as an idental death, and Sophia would never have suspected a thing. It was a missed opportunity. Now, seeing Isabe gain Emanuele''s favor and have such a good rtionship with him, Chloe couldn''t help but feel jealous. And Emanuele had embarrassed her in front of so many people. It was extremely awkward for her. Throughout her life, she had been pampered, buting here, she always seemed to encounter these awkward situations. Last time, she had nned to humiliate Isabe, but Emanuele had made her eat a te of pasta with unusually heavy seasoning. Isabe, that damn bitch, she would make her pay for it. "Alright, alright, we''re all here today to enjoy a happy dinner," Sophia immediately disrupted the awkward atmosphere, not wanting to ruin the pleasant gathering. Emanuele also did his part to save face for Sophia and ignored Chloe, focusing on his meal. Chloe dared not provoke them any further. After dinner, they gathered in the living room to chat. Isabe found it a bit suffocating and decided to go out to the garden to get some fresh air. She particrly wanted to avoid her uncle''s family, especially Chloe. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was no longer afraid of Chloe, but it didn''t mean she didn''t dislike her. Her physical revulsion at Chloe was now etched into her DNA. "Isabe, you''re quite something now, not afraid of me anymore. Do you really think that just because you have Emanuele, I won''t dare to bully you?" Chloe''s voice suddenly came from behind Isabe. This made Isabe''s body involuntarily tense up. Chloe was truly relentless. She had even followed Isabe to the garden. Isabe turned to look at Chloe and said, "Of course, you wouldn''t dare. You don''t know what Emanuele is capable of." Seeing Isabe so calm and no longer disying the fear she used to feel in Chloe''s presence, it was as if her own ve had escaped her control. This infuriated Chloe immensely. Chapter 120: He Wants To Kill Chloe Chapter 120: He Wants To Kill Chloe Chapter 120: He Wants to Kill Chloe "Isabe, do you want to die? How dare you talk to me like that!" Chloe approached Isabe, viciously gripping Isabe''s arm. She squeezed hard, as if she wanted to tear the flesh from Isabe''s arm. Isabe immediately pushed Chloe away. It just so happened that Chloe wanted to settle the score with her, so Isabe was ready to face Chloe head-on. However, she hadn''t expected Chloe to be so audacious, daring to harm her in this ce. She probably assumed that, like thest time, Emanuele wouldn''t teach her a lesson and thought she could do whatever she pleased without consequences. Chloe never expected Isabe to resist her. With no defense in ce, Chloe was caught off guard by Isabe''s forceful push and took two steps back, nearly stumbling. This woman dared to resist her. Chloe was furious. She grabbed Isabe''s hair and nced at the restroom nearby. With Isabe in tow, Chloe dragged her into the restroom and locked the door behind them. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Though Chloe was slimmer than Isabe, she was significantly taller, appearing more robust. Isabe had no room to resist. Chloe unceremoniously shoved her into the restroom stall. The restroom door was shut. Isabe hadn''t reacted in time when Chloe pushed her head against the wall. Chloe was forceful, and as Isabe''s head struck the wall, a buzzing sound rang in her ears. Her head felt like it was ringing, her vision dimming intermittently. Still, Chloe didn''t stop. She yanked Isabe''s hair and continued to m her head against the wall five times before letting go. Isabe could feel her consciousness fading, but it was evident that Chloe had no intention of letting her off the hook. Chloe continued to berate her, "You damn b***h, do you think marrying Emanuele makes you all high and mighty? Let me tell you, if I kill you now, Emanuele will remarry in no time. He''ll forget you in a heartbeat. Emanuele is surrounded by so many women. Do you really think you''re the only one he desires? With your chubby figure, Emanuele only likes you because you''re young and bring novelty. Why do you believe he''d love you forever? With your ugly and frumpy appearance, you have to squeeze into clothes. Doesn''t it feel ufortable?" Chloe continued to taunt Isabe while physically assaulting her. Isabe''s head, already pounded by Chloe''s previous strikes, now felt disoriented. Being subjected to Chloe''s relentless kicks and punches left her with no strength to fight back. She had no choice but to shield herself, attempting to avoid being hit in critical areas. But even with her efforts, her entire body ached, and she felt as if her bones might shatter. Chloe intentionally avoided hitting her face, ensuring that her facial injuries wouldn''t be seen by otherster. Isabe was convinced that she wouldn''t disclose this incident to Emanuele. As in the past, despite the continuous mistreatment, when faced with questions from Sophia, Isabe would only say it was her fault or that she had identally injured herself. It was likely she''d continue with the same strategy to avoid further trouble. Chloe left the restroom, and Isabe attempted to stand up. However, her entire body throbbed with pain, her mind was hazy, and shecked the strength to get up. Chloe had been relentless in her attack, and Isabe''s tears fell from her eyes. She had been wrong. She thought she had fully rid herself of Chloe''s influence, that she was no longer afraid of her. But now, she realized that while she had be stronger psychologically, her physical strength was far from sufficient. Chloe had easily subdued her, leaving Isabe battered and beaten. Her eyes tightly shut, she felt like she was on the brink of death. Was this where she would meet her end? When would Emanuele discover her? Soon, the restroom door was kicked open, and Phillip''s anxious voice filled the room, "She''s here." Though Isabe couldn''t see clearly, she felt a surge of light flood in, and she lifted her head to see someone entering. "Isabe, open your eyes. It''s me, you''re safe now," Emanuele''s worried voice echoed in her ears. Isabe''s body felt weightless as she was lifted into someone''s arms. "Damn it, is that b***h Chloe who did this to you?" Emanuele questioned, his anger burning as if he could set the world on fire. Isabe struggled to open her eyes. She knew she was resting against Emanuele''s chest. Her forehead brushed against his stubbled jaw, warm andforting, and it slowly eased her anxiety. She closed her eyes, drifting into a deep slumber in Emanuele''s arms. Emanuele had never experienced such a feeling, one of helplessness, as if he were about to lose everything. He watched the fragile Isabe, appearing as if she were a shattered porcin doll. He didn''t know how careful he had to be to avoid her getting hurt again. Emanuele couldn''t help but wish he could take Chloe''s life. He was nervous, anxious, feeling the darkness of the world closing in on him as he gazed down at the girl who was now so vulnerable. Isabe had never been this fragile in Emanuele''s eyes, and he was unsure of how to handle her gently to avoid further harm. He had a strong desire to protect her, even though she mightter be angry with him for not retaliating against her attacker. Phillip had never seen his boss like this, and he rushed to check the security footage while speeding to the nearest hospital. Emanuele carried Isabe inside and urgently called for a doctor, "Give her a full-body check-up right away, don''t miss any injuries." "Yes, sir. May I ask your rtionship to the patient?" "I am her husband," Emanuele replied. After giving his orders, Phillip handed Emanuele the surveince footage. Emanuele''s eyes narrowed as he watched the evidence. It was just as he had suspected; Chloe was behind this. "Lock that b***h in the dungeon. Give her water but no food, treat her like any other prisoner," Emanuele ordered Phillip. Emanuele returned to the room and looked at Isabe, whoy unconscious on the bed. He couldn''t resist cing his hand gently on her hair. "Isabe, I trusted you once. I thought you could handle this, but I overestimated your abilities. This time, let me deal with that b***h." He would make Chloe regret what she had done to Isabe, and regret ever having lived in this world. Soon, Sophia called Emanuele, her voice trembling with panic. Women were screaming in the background, likely because Phillip was taking Chloe away, and they were protesting. "Emanuele, what''s going on? Why are your men taking Chloe away? She was about to leave Chicago tomorrow." "Leave? Sophia, that b***h will never leave Chicago again." "What do you mean?" Sophia was shocked to hear Emanuele use such strongnguage. It was the first time she had seen him so angry. "You''ll find out when Phillip brings you to the hospital," Emanuele said. Having seen Isabe injured, he had urgently brought her to the hospital. Those inside the house were clearly unaware of the situation. Chapter 121: EmanueleS Heart Breaks Chapter 121: Emanuele''S Heart Breaks Chapter 121: Emanuele''s Heart Breaks Indeed, Sophia was unaware of what had happened. All she knew was that they were in the living room, watching TV and chatting when Isabe mentioned she wanted to check on the garden and left. Shortly after, Chloe also left. Later, Emanuele left as well. Then, Phillip suddenly entered and ordered Chloe to be taken away to the dungeon. Everyone in the room was left bewildered, especially Chloe''s parents. They asked Sophia to find out what was going on. Sophia immediately called Emanuele. Now, hearing his exnation, she still hadn''t seen Isabe, and a sense of foreboding began to creep over her. Sophia had Phillip take her to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital and saw Isabe lying on a hospital bed, pale and unconscious, Sophia cried out and rushed towards her. But before she could reach Isabe, Emanuele, who was standing nearby, stopped her. "Isabe is severely injured. She needs to rest, so please don''t touch her," he said. "What''s going on?" Sophia''s tears fell as she looked at Isabe on the bed. She felt her heart shatter. "It was Chloe who hurt Isabe," Emanuele exined. "Chloe? That can''t be. She''s so gentle," Sophia instinctively denied it. In her impression, Chloe was ady, always kind and gentle. How could she have done this to Isabe? Given Isabe''s injuries, it was clear that the attacker had been merciless. "When Isabe went outside, Chloe followed her. Here''s the surveince footage from the garden," Emanuele handed the video to Sophia. Sophia watched Isabe and Chloe chatting, but suddenly Chloe grabbed Isabe''s hair and dragged her into the bathroom. Sophia didn''t know what happened afterward, but the injuries on Isabe''s body were undoubtedly caused by Chloe. "That''s why I had Chloe locked up," Emanuele said. "But they were close sisters," Sophia still couldn''t believe that her niece could do something like this. "Maybe you only thought they were close," Emanuele said, with a bitterugh. Soon, a doctor entered the room, and the look on his face wasplicated. "We''ve performed a full-body examination on the patient. She has a severe head injury with a minor concussion, and she needs to be observed in the hospital for three days. Most of her injuries are bruises and abrasions, and there''s nothing major, but there is a concern. She has multiple old fractures, and it''s hard not to suspect she may have experienced abuse in the past." If there was regr abuse, she needed to report it. Emanuele looked at Sophia with an icy expression, demanding an exnation. "Isabe had a few idents when she was a child," Sophia said. "She imed they were all self- inflicted, and I even scolded her back then, thinking she was just clumsy." Emanuele couldn''t contain his desire to kill in this moment. It was difficult to fathom how Isabe, who had such a reverence for life, had to learn to lie to her mother at such a young age. He refused to believe that Isabe, with her constant awe of life, had suffered idental fractures of such severity. "Have you ever seen her get hurt with your own eyes?" "I haven''t. I was working outside most of the time, and I''d go back home about once a week." Just then, the doctor came back with another question, "Has the patient been taking any medications? Is she allergic to any medications?" "She''s been taking estazm." "Estazm?" Emanuele furrowed his brows, unaware that Isabe was on medication. "It''s a medication for emotional issues. Sometimes, Isabe takes it when she''s feeling ufortable." "When did she start taking this medication?" Emanuele suddenly felt that he hardly knew anything about Isabe. Damn it, he had no idea that she had been taking this medication to manage her emotional issues. "It started a long time ago. She''s been on it since she was in middle school. It''s probably because her father passed away early, and with me being away, her emotions became problematic. She relied on the medication tobat her anxiety." "During that time, she stayed with her uncle and aunt?" Sophia nodded, "After her father passed away, we''ve been living at my brother''s house, and back then, I was busy with work, so she mostly stayed with them." Damn it, Emanuele was overwhelmed with aplex mix of emotions. He was terrified, as he realized that it wasn''t just theck of her parents'' presence that had made Isabe emotionally unstable. It must have been Chloe. He couldn''t imagine what kind of terrible life Isabe had led. At such a young age, she had lost her father and lived with a demon. Every day, Chloe tormented her, and even her uncle and aunt might have mistreated her. Emanuele couldn''t fathom the awful world Isabe had lived in. "Sophia, you really didn''t care enough about Isabe. If you can''t take good care of her, then let me handle the responsibility from now on." After all, he was already married to Isabe, and the responsibility for taking care of her should indeed be his. But he had discovered that Isabe had suffered too many grievances in the past. The thought of Isabe having to rely on medication to stabilize her emotions, thanks to him and his sadistic pleasure in torturing her, made Emanuele''s heart shatter. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Looking at the girl lying on the hospital bed, Emanuele reached out to gently stroke Isabe''s hair and whispered, "Isabe, I''m sorry." Guilt washed over him like a tsunami, leaving him breathless. He didn''t know why he felt this way, but he was overwhelmed with sorrow. For the first time, he felt heartbroken for Isabe. Knowing she had suffered so much and had to endure his torment, he felt inhuman. He didn''t want to force Isabe to do things she didn''t like anymore. After a while, Isabe opened her eyes and looked at Emanuele. She had awakened. "Are you awake?" Emanuele immediately held Isabe''s hand. "How do you feel now?" Isabe''s gaze was somewhat bewildered. "I''m in a hospital?" This ce was indeed a hospital, and she could see the bright, white surroundings. "Chloe hurt you, but I''ve locked her up in the dungeon. From now on, no one will harm you anymore." "You''ve locked her up in the dungeon?" Isabe was surprised, but she wouldn''t plead for Chloe. She deserved what she got. Chapter 122: Pleading Chapter 122: Pleading Chapter 122: Pleading Emanuele''s hand gently caressed Isabe''s cheek. "Isabe, I won''t allow her to hurt you anymore," he dered. His patience had reached its limit. Chloe, however, was cunning. She avoided hitting Isabe''s face to prevent visible damage that could give her away. But the rest of Isabe''s body bore the marks of countless injuries, all inflicted by Chloe. When Emanuele learned about Isabe''s numerous old bone fractures from a doctor, his anger red up like a roaring lion, desperate to break free from within him. "Are all your injuries done by Chloe?" he asked, his voice strained. Isabe nodded. There was no need for secrets any longer. In her fear and dread, she might have held back, but now, she had ovee her psychological trauma. So, she answered Emanuele truthfully. Chloe deserved to rot in hell. A monster like her had no ce in this world. Emanuele, after receiving Isabe''s confirmation, pressed on. "The doctor said you have many old bone fractures. Were they all caused by Chloe?" Isabe looked at Emanuele, her mind reying painful memories. Even though she had recovered from her trauma, recalling those moments was still agonizing. But she knew that facing her past was the only way to heal her wounds more quickly. "Yes, they were all Chloe''s doing," Isabe replied. Emanuele couldn''t bear to see Isabe in pain. His heart clenched, feeling as though an invisible hand was squeezing his chest, causing excruciating pain. He couldn''t exin why, but hearing about Isabe''s past suffering made him feel as if he had lived through it too. The emotional pain was a thousand times worse than any physical injury he had ever experienced. His heart ached for her. "Why did she treat you this way? What methods did she use to hurt you?" Emanuele needed to know everything, no matter how painful. Isabe continued to recount her traumatic past. "I don''t know why she treated me that way. It felt like she hated me from the very beginning. When I was a child, she forced me to eat grass and bugs. As I grew older, she pushed me down the stairs, tied me to trees and let me fall, causing my bones to break." "Did she threaten you not to tell your mother?" "Yes, she said that if I ever told anyone, she would kill me. Her cruelty made me believe she was capable of it." "Did she do anything else?" "She told me I was fat and that no one would ever like me. She said that men who were with me only wanted to sleep with me and would eventually abandon me." Emanuele felt an intense surge of anger and an overwhelming desire to confront and kill Chloe. He couldn''t fathom how Isabe had survived all these years. She had suffered not only physically but also mentally. It must have been incredibly challenging for her to survive all of this. She even had mental health issues. Thinking about Isabe taking medication and how he had manipted her emotions in the past, causing her to live in constant anxiety, Emanuele felt a deep sense of remorse and guilt. He couldn''t believe he had inflicted such harm on Isabe. After Isabe finished speaking, she felt a sense of relief. When she looked at Emanuele, who appeared ready to take action, she knew he was upset and angry about her past. This showed how much he cared for her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isabe made an effort to reach out and held Emanuele''s hand. "Emanuele, don''t be sad. I''m fine." "Fine? Look at yourself now. Do you call this fine?" Emanuele struggled to control his emotions to avoid frightening Isabe further. She was already severely injured and lying in a hospital bed. He didn''t want to scare her, especially knowing about her damn mood disorder. He realized he couldn''t intimidate her like he had in the past. Emanuele took a deep breath and tried to calm his emotions. "You said you would handle Chloe yourself, but I didn''t expect it to be like this, Isabe. You''ve disappointed me." "I''m sorry." "So, can you let me handle Chloe?" "Are you going to kill her?" "She hurt you. Regardless of her gender, she won''t survive in this world." Right now, she was locked up because he didn''t have the time to deal with her. "But she''s a woman. Are you going to kill a woman?" Isabe was surprised, thinking that Emanuele would at least spare women. "Isabe, our enemies have no gender distinctions. If they cross me, even if they''re women, I won''t hesitate to kill them. Your injuries are severe. When the policee, tell them it was an ident. Remember, our mafia has its own rules." If they handed Chloe over to the police, she might end up in jail. But he needed to ensure that Chloe paid a more significant price. "I understand," Isabe assured him. Soon, the police arrived. They questioned Isabe, who imed the injuries were self-inflicted. After a brief investigation, they left. With only Isabe and Emanuele left in the hospital room, Emanuele, looking at her battered body, knew that Chloe needed to face consequences equal to Isabe''s suffering. At that moment, Emanuele sent a text message to Phillip. Just then, Sophia walked into the room. Seeing Isabe awake, she rushed to her side. "Isabe, are you okay?" Isabe nodded. "I''m fine." Although her body was in pain in various ces, there were no major issues. At least there were no fractures this time, right? "I can''t believe Chloe hurt you so badly, Isabe. Why didn''t you tell me before?" Sophia cried. Seeing her mother so upset, Isabe also felt a sense of sadness. "I just thought there was nothing to say, Mom. You were working so hard back then, taking care of both of us. If we left your brother''s ce, we''d have nowhere to stay." If she told Sophia, they would have had to move to a different city, with no money, and they couldn''t afford to rent a ce. Isabe was likely to end up living in a dorm with her mother. Her mother was already working so hard, and Isabe didn''t want to be a burden. Sophia cried for a while, and her emotions gradually calmed down. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said to Isabe, "Your uncle and aunt found out that Emanuele put Chloe in the dungeon. They asked me to release her, but I don''t have the power to do that." Isabe was stunned. So, Sophia intended to forgive Chloe? "Isabe, even though Chloe treated you badly, she''s still your cousin. Can you consider letting her off this time? If she hurts you again, you can let Emanuele deal with her." Chapter 123: Emanuele Wants Her To Kill Chloe Chapter 123: Emanuele Wants Her To Kill Chloe Chapter 123: Emanuele Wants Her to Kill Chloe Isabe, her eyelids heavy with exhaustion, said, "This matter is not up to me. Emanuele is the head of the Mafia, and I am his wife. Chloe harmed me. If she doesn''t face punishment, it will be challenging for Emanuele to maintain his position in the Mafia. What Chloe has done are undoubtedly a direct challenge to Emanuele''s authority." Isabe had now regained herposure. In the past, she disliked Emanuele''s casual approach to killing, especially when those individuals only nced at her and ended up dead. She felt it was too cruel. But regarding Chloe, she believed that even if she saw her die before her eyes, she wouldn''t feel a shred of sadness. Chloe had brought this upon herself. Sophia sighed when she heard this. She had no choice. Should she go beg Emanuele for mercy? Recalling Emanuele''s furious demeanor when Isabe had been unconscious, she knew that he would never let Chloe off the hook. Sophia''s main concern was Isabe, who had endured Chloe''s torment for so many years. She now understood why Isabe had been so eager to move out of her uncle''s house when she got into the University of Chicago. All this time, it had been because of Chloe. Sophia realized that she hadn''t cared for Isabe enough over the years, and she had sometimes even med her for getting herself hurt. She couldn''t imagine how difficult it had been for Isabe during those times. Sophia stayed with Isabe for a while and then left. Grazia came to visit Isabe and, upon seeing the numerous scars on her body, her face contorted with anger. "Emanuele, don''t spare that wretched woman. Where did she find the courage to hurt Isabe like this?" Grazia said with fury in her voice. Emanuele nodded. "I know what to do." He had already instructed Phillip to pay Chloe a visit. He wouldn''t allow her to die peacefully. Inside the dungeon, Chloe was tied up, her hands suspended, and her toes barely touching the ground. Her appearance had deteriorated. Her hair was disheveled, her clothes dirty, and her face covered in grime. She looked no different from any other prisoner, her previous elegant and graceful demeanor nowhere to be found. When Phillip entered, Chloe immediately opened her eyes and looked at him. "I know I was wrong. Can you please ask Emanuele to forgive me? Isabe and I were just ying around. We''ve always had a good rtionship." Chloe was forced to lie to regain her freedom. She had grown tired of the filth in this dungeon and hadn''t eaten for a long time. She wanted to go back; her parents were waiting for her. Before, Chloe had harmed Isabe because she believed that Emanuele didn''t care about her and that Isabe didn''t deserve him. She thought she was better suited to be the queen of the Mafia. However, after going through this ordeal, Chloe realized she might have been wrong. It was evident that Emanuele genuinely cared about Isabe. Not exactly "caring," but rather that Isabe was his wife, the wife of the head of the Mafia. Her dignity could not be vited. But because Chloe had affronted Isabe, Emanuele had imprisoned her. Chloe now regretted. Seeing Phillip''s arrival, Chloe immediately began to beg for mercy. However, Phillip appeared cold and indifferent. From the way he looked at her, Chloe thought she was already a corpse. Phillip walked up to her, grabbed her hair, and mmed her head against the wall with force. Thud. The heavy sound made Chloe feel like she was about to die. Her brain was shaking, causing her vision to darken. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Please..." Chloe''s plea had just begun when her head was forcefully mmed against the wall by Phillip. One hit after another, Chloe felt the world spinning, and colors blending together. It hurt so much. Chloe''s tears welled up. Just when Chloe thought Phillip was about to kill her this way, he suddenly stopped. Chloe breathed a sigh of relief. But in the next moment, Phillip kicked her hard. Chloe realized that being mmed into the wall earlier was rtively gentlepared to Phillip''s punches and kicks. Men were strong, and with each kick, Chloe felt excruciating pain. She screamed, trying to dodge, but she was suspended and had nowhere to hide. She had no choice but to endure Phillip''s relentless assault. She felt her ribs were broken, and her legs were in intense pain, as if they, too, were broken by Phillip''s brutal blows. "Stop, please stop, I''m going to die!" Chloe screamed, "Stop, call a doctor for me, or I''ll really die here." "Even if you die here, no one will care," Phillip said coldly. "My boss sent me to teach you a lesson, to repay you for everything you did to thedy in the past. Are you mentally prepared for it?" Phillip finished speaking and continued to brutally assault Chloe with punches and kicks. The series of pain finally became too much for Chloe to bear. She spat out blood and lost consciousness. Watching Chloe unconscious with weak breathing, Phillip stopped and took pictures of her current condition. He sent the photos to Emanuele. "Do we need a doctor to treat her?" he asked, concerned that he might have beaten Chloe to death. With her severe injuries, especially the broken ribs, he wasn''t sure how long she could hold on. For a while, Emanuele replied, "No need. Treating someone who''s on the verge of death is a waste." Emanuele looked at the photos of Chloe in her battered state, covered in injuries and blood, and he felt an immense sense of relief. If it weren''t for the fact that he needed to stay with Isabe and take care of her, he would have done it himself without waiting for Phillip to handle it. Well, this bitch didn''t have many days left to live. When Isabe''s wounds had healed considerably, he thought he''d take her with him to personally execute Chloe. Because Isabe had many injuries, especially several blows to the head, the doctor rmended that she stay in the hospital for observation for a few days. During this time, apart from some work matters that Emanuele had to attend to, he stayed by Isabe''s side. Isabe''s swollen, bruised body looked particrly frightening. Emanuele couldn''t help but furrow his brow. "Don''t worry too much about me," Isabe reassured Emanuele. "I''m fine, I feel much better." Emanuele took Isabe''s hand and ced it on his face. He used to think that Isabe was fragile yet strong, but now he realized that her inner strength was far greater than he had imagined. Otherwise, she couldn''t have remained so cheerful under Chloe''s torment. "Hurry up and get better. After you''re discharged, I''ll take you to see Chloe." See Chloe? Isabe was a bit surprised. "Didn''t you already lock her up?" She thought Emanuele had dealt with Chloe. "Yes, she''s locked up, and I want you to go see her," Emanuele said. "She tortured you for so long, and I hope you''ll be the one to send her on her way." He knew that some psychological traumas could only be ovee by facing them head-on. That''s why he decided to entrust the task of killing Chloe to Isabe. Isabe''s heart trembled. Did Emanuele want her to kill Chloe? In the past, she had thought of many ways to defeat Chloe, but the one thing she hadn''t considered was killing her. Now, Emanuele wanted her to kill Chloe. Chapter 124: Chloe Must Die Chapter 124: Chloe Must Die Chapter 124: Chloe Must Die Talking is easy, but doing it is hard. She couldn''t kill someone. In her world, even the worst people faced legal consequences. But in Emanuele''s world, it was different. People they didn''t like could be killed without consequences, and Chloe was much worse. Seeing Isabe lost in thought after his words, Emanuele sighed, "You don''t want to kill her?" If Isabe didn''t want to, Emanuele would do it himself. Chloe had to die in Emanuele''s view. If she doesn''t die, then the authority of his position as the head of the Mafia will be challenged. He couldn''t tolerate a woman who had cruelly harmed his wife without paying the price of her life. So, no matter what, Chloe had to die. "If you''re unwilling, I can handle it," Emanuele said, not wanting to force Isabe. "You don''t have to. I''ll do it," Isabe immediately rejected Emanuele''s proposal. She knew she had to go through this, for her dignity, as Emanuele''s wife, and for the violence Chloe hadmitted against her. She had to kill her if she wanted to be a true Mafia queen. Moreover, Chloe had always threatened her with death, so why couldn''t she reverse that threat? Seeing Isabe willingly offering to kill Chloe, Emanuele''s eyes showed a touch of appreciation. "Well done, Isabe. You''re making great progress. You''re fully deserving of the title of Mafia queen."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Emanuele bent down and kissed Isabe''s forehead. However, seeing her covered in injuries still made him angry. "Remember, Isabe, you''re incredible. Your appearance and your thoughts match perfectly with the wife I desire. So, don''t ever feel inferior or hurt because of that bitch''s words in the future, understand?" As Emanuele spoke, his hand slid down her body. His heated touch made Isabe''s body sensitive. "If it weren''t for your injuries, I wouldn''t have been able to restrain myself for so long. You should know how crazy I am about your body." Emanuele gestured toward his lower body, making Isabe blush. She hadn''t expected Emanuele to say something like that, but considering their past experiences, it seemed urate that Emanuele was indeed passionate in that regard. She could feel his excitement toward her body, which boosted Isabe''s confidence. After staying in the hospital for several days, with her body fully checked and cleared, Isabe arranged for her discharge. On the day of her discharge, Isabe''s uncle and aunt also arrived. "Isabe, can you please spare Chloe? She hasn''t been good to you before, but we''ll discipline her. I''ll give her a good beating," her uncle pleaded. "Yes, we''re apologizing to you, and we''llpensate you however you want. We just hope you can spare Chloe." She was their only daughter, and she had been carefully nurtured. With Emanuele''s brutal nature, Chloe had a high probability of being executed. She had only beaten Isabe, so couldn''t they just return the favor? There was no need to kill her. Isabe looked at her uncle and aunt. She couldn''t forget her uncle''s coldness or her aunt''s harshness. Of course, they weren''t as cruel as Chloe, so she chose not to hold a grudge against them. But that didn''t mean she would listen to them and spare Chloe. "Uncle, Aunt, I''m addressing you formally for now because I still have a modicum of respect left for you. But I haven''t forgotten the things you did to me when I lived in your home. I''m not holding you ountable for that now, but that doesn''t mean I won''t in the future. Chloe has hurt me repeatedly, and she doesn''t respect Emanuele. I won''t spare her this time," Isabe said, chin raised, her tone icy. Mart and Madelyn were taken aback by Isabe''s determination. In their minds, Isabe had always been a quiet and timid girl who didn''t stand out in the crowd. When Chloe bullied her before, she didn''t dare to speak the truth to her own mother, saying she had been injured identally. However, this timid girl had now be confident, fierce, andmanding, like a queen. They could only watch from a distance and not dare to offend her. She was the queen of the Mafia. After Isabe spoke, she dismissed Mart and Madelyn, having Tony and Harry escort them out. Seeing Isabe''s change, Mart and Madelyn were left speechless. The girl they had bullied before had transformed into a formidable force. They couldn''t say anything more. Now, Isabe wasn''t the easy target she used to be. Chloe, on the other hand, was in deep trouble. Madelyn cried as she held Mart, regretting how they had treated Isabe in the past. "Did they also mistreat you?" Emanuele asked as he held Isabe, his voice gentle, but she felt the fury in him. It was as if he would take action and kill them if she confirmed their abuse of her. Although they had mistreated her, it wasn''t as wicked as Chloe''s actions. Isabe denied, "No." Emanuele was somewhat skeptical of Isabe''s response, but he ultimately chose to believe her. After being discharged from the hospital, Isabe didn''t return home. She went with Emanuele to the dungeon. Today was Chloe''s day of reckoning. When they entered the dungeon, Isabe felt a bit nervous. It wasn''t her first time here; she remembered thest time when Emanuele had brought her here and they had shot someone together. She also recalled the person who had been tortured beyond recognition. Even now, Isabe had psychological trauma thinking about it, and she felt her stomach churning. Seeing Isabe''s anxiety, Emanuele immediately held her hand and pulled her into his embrace to comfort her emotions. At this moment, regret and guilt welled up inside him once again. He remembered the time when he had brought Isabe here and they had shot someone, and Isabe had been scared to the point of breakdown. He had seen her agony and had felt unusually excited and ted at the time. The more he thought about it, the more ashamed he felt now. "Isabe, I''m sorry," Emanuele lowered his head and kissed Isabe''s hair. He knew that no matter how much he apologized, the past injuries were already inflicted. All he could do was to refrain from causing any more harm to Isabe in the future. Isabe looked at Emanuele and said, "You didn''t know back then, and I don''t me you." At that time, she and Emanuele were like enemies. Emanuele had only wanted to torment her, and she had wanted to escape that environment. Even though Isabe said this, Emanuele still felt a heavy sense of guilt in his chest. "If you don''t want to go in, you don''t have to," Emanuele said. "No, I want to see Chloe." Emanuele tightly held Isabe''s hand and led her down the stairs. Unlike thest time Isabe had come here, there was no one in the cell. In the center of the dungeon, Chloe was suspended from the ceiling. When Isabe saw Chloe, she almost didn''t recognize her. Her once meticulously groomed golden hair now resembled a tangle of weeds. Her clothes were dirty and sticky, obscuring her once elegant and beautiful appearance. Chapter 125: ChloeS Desperate Plea Chapter 125: Chloe''S Desperate Plea Chapter 125: Chloe''s Desperate Plea Chloe''s face looked even more horrifying, with two long scars that appeared to be inflicted by a de, with dried, coagted blood creating dark red streaks, making her appear exceptionally frightening. Chloe''s arms and legs were covered in wounds, not a single patch of unscathed skin left. Isabe knew that Chloe was barely clinging to life. The once pampered Chloe, who exuded an air of elegance and wealth, was now reduced to a filthy, ragged appearance, emanating a putrid stench. She seemed like a beggar, and her surroundings resembled a trash heap. Upon hearing someone approaching, Chloe struggled to lift her head and, upon spotting Isabe, her eyes lit up. She shouted, "Isabe, save me! I''m your cousin, you won''t just watch me die, will you?" She was on the brink of insanity. It had been five days since shest ate, surviving solely on water. Weakened to a frightening degree, she didn''t want to die; she was still young, wealthy, and hadn''t found the right man to marry yet. She refused to meet her end like this. All of this was because of that wretched Isabe. All she did was hit her once, but Isabe had allowed Emanuele to torment her so ruthlessly. Torture was one thing, but they seemed intent on killing her as well. Chloe had already suffered enough; wasn''t this enough to make up for the years of torment she had subjected Isabe to? They should release her. Isabe approached Chloe, observing her pitiable state and seeing Chloe''s desperate desire to survive. Chloe resembled a miserable dog, praying for her master''s mercy. At this moment, Isabe realized that she didn''t fully understand why she had once feared Chloe. Chloe was so foolish that, even after learning that Isabe was Emanuele''s wife, she dared to strike her. This woman, who was so senseless, had managed to torment her for years, bing her nightmare. Isabe let out a briefugh, and Chloe saw a glimmer of hope, thinking that Isabe was in a good mood and would spare her. However, Isabe said, "Chloe, I warned you before when you hit me. Emanuele won''t spare you. Do my words matter to you now?" "Isabe, can you forgive me? I truly regret what I did. Please spare me, I won''t bully you again. I''ll be your dog if you want." Chloe just wanted to stay alive; she feared death. She was in excruciating pain all over, to the point where she wanted to bash her head against a wall. However, the desire to survivepelled her to plead with Isabe. Even though Chloe knew that Emanuele was the one torturing her, she didn''t dare to look at him. She had even tried to seduce this man before, but now she realized that he was truly a devil. This woman, he could even be so ruthless towards her. What else was he capable of doing? Isabe turned to Phillip and said, "Loosen her restraints." Soon, the ropes binding Chloe were loosened, and she gained temporary freedom. Chloe wanted to approach Isabe, trying to get on her good side. But Isabe took a step back andmanded, "Kneel." Chloe''s eyes showed a hint of anger. How dare this wench ask her to kneel? But then, Emanuele suddenly pulled out a handgun, causing Chloe to change her demeanor. She knelt in front of Isabe, trembling. "I''m sorry, Isabe, please forgive me," the desperation to survivepelled her to kneel, despite the excruciating pain this action caused due to her injuries. "Admit what you''ve done to me," Isabe continued tomand. Emanuele gazed at Isabe with eyes as fiery as the sun, feeling that this woman was bing more and more like him. Her tone now sounded just like his own. It was fantastic; she was gradually evolving into a true Mafia queen. And in front of her, Chloe was nothing more than a pile of rubbish. "I hurt you..." Chloe carefully spoke, her voice trembling. "Why?" "I don''t know..." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Emanuele loaded his gun, an action that immediately shifted Chloe''s disposition about lying. "It made me feel powerful, having control over you. I enjoyed that feeling." All of Chloe''s extreme cruelty had led to her suffering, physically and mentally, for over a decade. If she hadn''t been so resilient, she might have been driven insane. At this moment, feelings of hatred and anger swirled within Isabe''s heart, giving her a newfound desire for revenge. Isabe reached for the gun that Emanuele handed her. She aimed the gun at Chloe and said, "Now, beg for my forgiveness." "Isabe, I''m so sorry. I genuinely regret what I did to you. Please forgive me!" Chloe was terrified, trembling, her voice pleading. However, Isabe had no intention of sparing her. In the next instant, Isabe pulled the trigger. A bullet shot from the barrel and hit Chloe in the forehead. Apanied by Chloe''s screams, blood gushed out, and then there was no more movement. Isabe handed the gun back to Emanuele and turned to leave. Emanuele stayed behind. Isabe heard the sound of a gunshot from behind, indicating that Emanuele was emptying his gun. It was over; everything was over. Isabe felt an emptiness inside her, as if something that had been oppressing her had vanished at that moment. But she still felt somewhat unsteady, her body trembling. She walked out of the dungeon and found an empty office. Sitting in the chair, Isabe retrieved the estazm from her bag. It was her lifeline; whenever her emotions became unstable, she had to take the medication. Even though Chloe was now dead, along with all the threats, oppression, and pain she had brought her over the years, Isabe''s emotions still felt a bit out of control. She shook as she tried to open the bottle, but her strength was too feeble, and she couldn''t twist off the cap. At that moment, a hand reached over, snatching the medication from her. Isabe looked up to see Emanuele. Emanuele opened the bottle and handed her a pill. Their gazes met in the air, and though they didn''t speak, Emanuele''s eyes were exceptionally profound, like the vast, tranquil sea or the sky. In that moment, Isabe regained her strength from him. Isabe no longer trembled, and her emotions became somewhat more stable. Then she told Emanuele, "I don''t need it." Emanuele''s strength was so overwhelming that Isabe''s anxiety disappeared in an instant. Isabe felt a sense of astonishment. Once, she believed that her anxiety all stemmed from Emanuele. His overpowering presence triggered her ustrophobia time and time again, forcing her to take medication to ease it. But now, it was also him who suppressed her anxiety with his calm aura. After hearing Isabe''s words, a faint smile curled on Emanuele''s lips. He pressed Isabe against the wall and kissed her fiercely on the lips. Even though they hadn''t exchanged any words, Emanuele knew that it was his presence that had stabilized Isabe''s emotions. He had the power to soothe her, and it made Emanuele exceptionally proud, igniting excitement in his body. Chapter 126: Interested In Her Body Chapter 126: Interested In Her Body Chapter 126: Interested in her body Emanuele pulled off the belt from Isabe''s pants. Today, Isabe is wearing a casual outfit, pairing a shirt with rxed pants. It looks simple, but because her demeanor exudes confidence and ease, she appears like a true queen. She is indeed growing up. This Isabe has made Emanuele even more fascinated. Emanuele took off Isabe''s pants, opened Isabe''s legs, and kissed against that area. His kiss was aggressive, his tongue was cruel, his teeth were gnawing. Isabe''s hands clutched Emanuele''s hair uncontrobly, and the feeling of joy irritated her body, making her more and more sensitive, and she could not help but groan. Isabe felt Emanuele''s rudeness had sent her soaring into the clouds, her body and heart wanting more. Emanuele suddenly looked up at her, and their gazes met. Isabe saw in Emanuele''s eyes a strong desire, love, and many otherplex emotions. At this moment, Isabe was filled with excitement from head to toe. Not enough, still not enough. Emanuele inserts his finger into Isabe''s body. Feeling Isabe''s excitement, he inserts another finger, and Isabe hugs Emanuele tightly, eager for Emanuele to go deeper. Her body trembled, and her womb shook. Isabe tightly hugged Emanuele, moaning in his mouth. "Emanuele, oh my God..." Isabe was excited and looking forward to the climax. She felt her body was in a highly excited state, and if she didn''t release it soon, she feared she might faint. "Please, hurry up." Isabe held Emanuele tightly, hoping that this man who controlled her life could help her break free. However, Emanuele suddenly stopped moving and did not continue. Isabe looked nkly at Emanuele. She saw Emanuele unbuckle his belt, pull down his pants, and then grab her buttocks. He thrust himself into Isabe''s body. Isabe could feel the intensity of Emanuele''s movements, like merciless waves crashing against her small boat. Isabe was gasping for breath as she tightly hugged Emanuele. Isabe gasped in Emanuele''s arms, and Emanuele was still attacking her with relentless speed, and this feeling made Isabe feel too good. Other things may be fake, but their intimacy at this moment is truly real. Soon Isabe felt Emanuele release inside her. Emanuele wrapped her around her, his strong arms locking her like steel. Emanuele buried his head in Isabe''s neck, panting heavily. Isabe was holding Emanuele, and at this moment, they were the closest people in the world. Isabe''s heart was filled with joy and satisfaction after the excitement and passion. And suddenly, Isabe realized something. No matter how much Emanuele said that their rtionship was just a game and he didn''t really like her, at least his body had made a very honest choice in choosing her. He seemed to always be filled with passion for her, getting excited whenever he saw her, which also made Isabe feel fulfilled. In terms of sexual life, Emanuele is not a true king, not the most prestigious one. She is. After dealing with Chloe, Her uncle and aunt also went back to their house, and they did not mention the matter again, as if Chloe had disappeared from the world since then. Sophia didn''t mention this matter to Isabe again, but Isabe still took the initiative toe back to the estate and have afternoon tea with Sophia. They sit in the garden, admiring the beautiful flowers and nts while chatting about recent events. "Isabe, are your injuries healed?" Sophia asked her. Isabe nodded her head. Sophia looked at her for a moment. Isabe was wearing in jeans and a T-shirt today, with a slight smile on her face. She still looked like a college student. Actually, she is not very mature either. She just graduated from college. However, during this period of time, she has probably gone through a lot of things that have made her appear less lively than before. "I''m sorry, Isabe. I didn''t notice your abnormal condition in time before. I''m not a qualified mother." "Mom, you don''t have to feel sorry. I''ve never med you. It wasn''t easy for you to raise me all by yourself." Yes, Isabe wouldn''t me Sophia, even though Sophia forced her to do so many things she didn''t want to do before, but as long as the result was good, there was nothing to me andin about. And, it was also because she met Emanuele that she gained the strength to deal with Chloe. After Chloe died, Isabe felt like all the pressure that had been weighing on her disappeared. Her ustrophobia seemed to disappear in an instant and the world became sunny and cloudless. If she never had to take estazm again, she would be even happier. It''s a process though. "Isabe, it seems like you''ve grown a lot," Sophia said as if the little girl from her memory was gone. "Yeah, but if I could have more freedom that would be great," Isabe replied because now she was the queen of the mafia and there were many things she couldn''t do herself. She still hadn''t forgotten her dream of bing a doctor; however, now she couldn''t work at a hospital anymore. To prevent herself from forgetting what she learned before though, Isabe continued taking online sses and studying on the inte. Sophia smiled as she touched Isabe''s hair. "You will get it after everything has settled down. I think Emanuele will definitely let you live freely, so he can see you happy too." "Next up for me is traveling around Europe with Leo." Sophia was satisfied with her marriage, even though there was quite an age difference between her and Leo; they werepatible in every way possible, which made every moment together enjoyable. Isabe was happy for her mother finding happiness again: "Okay mom, go abroad and have fun!" Although Chicago is temporarily safe right now, Isabe cannot guarantee whether or not Emanuele''s enemies are hiding somewhere waiting to appear at any time without warning. If Sophia goes abroad, then it should be much safer. Isabe left after talking to Sophia. Emanuele, on the other hand, is also busy with his own work. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He''s got a lot of work to do right now, and he''s inspecting a shipment of weapons that''s just arrived. Although Frederick was now gone, Emanuele knew he would not be able to rx for a day without seeing his body. Those hardy Sicilians, like rats, were hiding in the sewers of his city, and he couldn''t rest easy. "Ro, please, can you send as many Molotov cocktails as you can?" "Emanuele asked. "No problem. I''ll send the goods over immediately tomorrow." Ro agreed. That is the significance of the clerics, to keep the peace, to help other members when they are in trouble. Chapter 127: When Are You Having Kids? Chapter 127: When Are You Having Kids? Chapter 127: When Are You Having Kids? Just then, Phillip walked over. "Boss, your wife is here to see you," Phillip said to Emanuele. Emanuele frowned. "What''s she doing here?" "She said she wanted to bring you some afternoon tea." Emanuele walked from the warehouse to his office and saw Isabe waiting for him there. She looked so youthful today, with her auburn hair cascading down her shoulders in soft waves like silk. On the desk was a box of food and Isabe said to him, "I just came from my mother''s ce and stopped by a coffee shop on the way. I brought you some coffee and sandwiches." Emanuele smiled as he approached Isabe and grabbed her butt, pulling her closer. He nted a kiss on her lips. "Baby, why are you being so sweet today? Bringing me food like this?" She had nevere to his office before without being asked; this was the first time. "I missed you," Isabe replied. "You''re bing more and more like the perfect wife every day. It makes me want to devour you even more." Emanuele stroked Isabe''s back gently. Isabe moved away from him. "Stop fooling around! I''m going shopping with Evelynter." Since Chloe died, Emanuele noticed that Isabe seemed much more rxed than before. He had worried that killing Chloe might have traumatized her, but it seemed not at all now that he saw how calm she was about everything - as if being married into the Mafia world had made it easier for her somehow. He let go of Isabe then picked up one of the sandwiches she brought him ¨C fresh out of an oven with perfect blend of meat, egg and cheese filling ¨C taking a bite while closing his eyes in enjoyment. Isabelle watched as he savored every bite before asking yfully: "Is it good?" Emanuel nodded approvingly. "You enjoy your meal as you want; I won''t be home for dinner tonight because I''m having dinner with Evelyn and Pippo." Pippo returned today so they decided on having dinner together - just three old friends catching up after years apart. "Did you bring me afternoon tea because you didn''t want to eat dinner with me?" Emanuele hugged Isabe, as if he didn''t want her to leave. This girl was ying mind games with him now. "Yes," Isabeughed and nted a kiss on Emanuele''s cheek. "Don''t worry, I''ll be home early." "I hope you keep your word," Emanuele let go of Isabe. Although he wanted Isabe to stay at home, he couldn''t deprive her of the right to see her friends. He could feel that she was getting depressed from being cooped up in the apartment all the time. Now that he knew she was taking medication for emotional issues, he couldn''t do anything that would upset her further. It would be good for her to go out and meet friends and rx. After Isabe left, Phillip walked into the office and said to Emanuele: "Boss, we just found out where Frederick''s granddaughter is located. We should be able to find her soon enough. But she probably changed her name so it might take some time." "What about his son or nephew?" "They''ve been following him, but can''t find Frederick''s whereabouts or theirs either." Emanuele nodded in understanding. But since they had already narrowed down his granddaughter''s location, it was a good start. Phillip noticed the lunch box from earlier on Emanuele''s desk and asked: "Boss, when did you start using such cute lunch boxes? Look at all these cartoon patterns on them." Emanuele''s face darkened instantly at Phillip''s teasing remark. "If you have nothing better to do, then get lost," snapped Emanuele as Phillip quickly left the room. Left alone in his office with the lunch box in hand, Emanuelle looked at it back-and-forth before breaking into a smile. Indeed this style of lunch box wasn''t like him, but he liked it because it was given by Isabe. Isabe met Evelyn and Pippo at a restaurant for dinner. "Sorry for keeping you guys waiting," Isabelle hugged Evelyn upon arrival before ncing over at Pippo who seemed worn out after not seeing each other for some time. "Pippo what happened with your family? Are you okay?" asked an concerned Isab "It''s okay, I''ve handled everything," Pippo said, his gaze fixed on Isabe as if he was observing and evaluating her. "Isabe, I''ve noticed a big change in you since you married Emanuele," he continued. "Really? What kind of change?" "You seem more elegant andposed than before. It''s like you''re apletely different person." Isabe thought to herself that it was because she had been through so much that she had changed. She had even killed someone, so there wasn''t anything she couldn''t do now. "But no matter what, you guys are still my best friends," Isabe smiled. Originally it was only Evelyn who was her best friend, but now that Evelyn and Pippo were together, they both became her closest friends. She still didn''t know why they were together though; she always felt like Pippo''s feelings towards her were different... But never mind, maybe Pippo just wanted to date someone. Seeing how sweet Evelyn and Pippo looked together made Isabe think that maybe she was overthinking things. They chatted about their lives when suddenly Pippo asked Isabe: "Are you nning on having children with Emanuele?" The question caught Isabe off guard. She had never thought about having children before. Their marriage seemed stable and getting better all the time but they weren''t at the point where they wanted children yet. Mainly because although Emanuele loved her body, he treated their marriage as if it were just a game. She did love Emanuele but didn''t want to appear too submissive; if he didn''t love her back then she wouldn''t let him know how much she loved him. She had pride in herself. So for now at least, having children wasn''t an option for them. "I''m not nning on having any kids right now," Isabe replied. Pippo looked disappointed: "I think you should have kids sooner rather thanter to strengthen your rtionship with each other. Trust me Isabe, this will make your rtionship even better." "If our rtionship needs kids to keep it strong, then I don''t think we should continue this rtionship." Isabelleughed -she may not have much experience in rtionships- but has opinions of her own regarding them. "Pippo, do YOU want kids? Cause I can give birth three times over! How does that sound?" Evelyn leaned against his shoulder while saying this yfully, "I don''t even know how happy my parents would be if they saw me giving birth!" "Evelyn, you''re still young. I don''t think you need to have children so early," Isabe suggested. She thought Evelyn''s ideas were rather simple. "When you meet the right person, I don''t think it''s too early," Evelyn smiled. "But speaking of which, I haven''t even met Emanuele yet. I''ve only seen him in the newspaper. Isabe, when can you bring him over for us to meet?" "When we have time. Emanuele has been really busytely. Once he finishes up his work, I''ll bring him over to meet you guys." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Okay then." Chapter 128: Am I Important To You? Chapter 128: Am I Important To You? Chapter 128: Am I Important to You? As they chatted, they began to eat. Isabe cut into her steak, the diamond on her hand sparkling in the light. The diamond ring that Emanuele had given her was quiterge, almost like a pigeon egg. Evelyn also noticed the sparkling ring on Isabe''s finger. "Isabe, your ring must have been very expensive!" she eximed. "I can''t even imagine wearing such a huge diamond in the future." Although she knew that Pippo''s family was wealthy, it would still be difficult to buy such arge diamond ring. Emanuele was really rich! "I don''t know," Isabe looked at her own ring. The design was simple and nothing special except for the exceptionallyrge and shiny diamond. When they got married, Isabe thought she was going to marry rk and didn''t care about the ring at all. When Emanuele put it on her fingerter, she was shocked that he wanted to marry her instead of the ring. Now that Evelyn mentioned it, she realized how much bigger it waspared to what an average person would wear. However, she noticed some old marks underneath the diamond which meant that this wasn''t a new piece of jewelry - could someone else have worn this before? That night when they got home, Isabe waved her hand with the ring in front of Emanuele''s face. "Did you give this same exact one to someone else before? Are you trying to fool me with someone else''s things?" If he really gave his ex-girlfriend something like this before, then there would be no forgiveness from Isabe. "Well then, who do you think I gave it too?" Emanuele asked while smiling as he took hold of Isab''s hand and caressed his fingers over the ring. "How should I know? But I found out it has some old marks, so obviously its not new anymore... Did you take back after breaking up with an ex-girlfriend?" It looked clean, but it was nothing like the shiny ring that just came out. Isabe was angry. Even though she knew Emanuele didn''t like her, it made her feel bad that he had treated her this way. Emanuel continued smiling as he held Isabelia close in his arms. "Isabe, is it because I haven''t been generous enough with you that you think I would take something meant for another woman and give it to you?" "Then where did this diamond ringe from? You''re not going to tell me that it''s second-hand, are you?" Isabe red at Emanuele. Why was he still smiling at her when she was so serious and angry? Emanuele kissed Isabe on the cheek andughed out loud. "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you anymore. The truth is, this is my mother''s diamond ring and it has a special meaning." It was the ring his mother left him before she passed away, and he gave it to Isabe. His mother! Isabe wasn''t angry anymore; instead she looked down at the ring in her hand. Did Emanuele giving her this mean that she was important to him? Thinking about this made Isabe''s heart beat faster as if it were about to burst out of her chest. She caressed the ring as if seeing his unseen mother. She remembered Grazia telling her that her own mother had been killed by someone else. Being a female head of a mafia family was very dangerous; one had to be vignt all the time or risk being killed by enemies who wanted to prove their ability or make their leader suffer, so they could start a big fight. Isabe realized that she too faced such danger but didn''t know how long she could survive in such an environment. Perhaps wanting peace until old age really was just wishful thinking. But being able to spend every minute with someone whom one loved made Isabe feel contented, even though there might be danger ahead of them both. She didn''t regret marrying Emanuele, even if there were risks involved. However, when thinking about how Emanuele only liked certain aspects of herself like her body or stubborn personality, rather than loving all of who she truly was, made Isabelle feel somewhat disappointed again. Emanuele said their rtionship between them two were like ying cat-and-mouse game where neither knew who would win in end, but then why did he give his mom''s precious diamond ring which showed how much importance he ced on Isabel? "So does this thing have extraordinary significance for you? And giving me means I''m important for you too?" Immediately after receiving the gift from him , Isabel asked eagerly without waiting any longer than necessary for an answer . Emanuele looked at Isabe and finally pulled his lips into a smile, saying, "Of course it is. You are my esteemeddy, ording to the tradition of our family, this diamond ring should belong to you. You are also very important to me." A hint of disappointment appeared on Isabe''s face. It turned out that Emanuele gave her the diamond ring not because he liked her, but only because she held the title of Mafia Queen. Emanuele also noticed the disappointed expression on Isabe''s face, and he felt frustrated inside. At that moment, he really wanted to have a drink. Soon, he saw Isabe take off the ring from her own finger and hand it over to Emanuele, saying "Why don''t you keep it yourself? It''s so precious. If I lose it, it wouldn''t be good." With her mother''s precious ring in tow, but only giving it to her because she was the Mafia queen, if she were to identally lose it, not even a few lives would be enough for her topensate. She thought Emanuele would shoot her if that happened. To avoid that, she might as well just hand the ring back. "I''ve given it to you, so wear it properly," Emanuele frowned. He didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. Just because he refused to admit his true feelings, she wants to return the ring to him?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Will you shoot me if I lose it?" Isabe asked him. Emanuele originally wanted to be angry, but at this moment he couldn''t help butugh. "I don''t know. If it''s lost, it''s not your fault, as long as you didn''t lose it on purpose," Emanuele held Isabe''s hand and kissed the diamond ring on it. He thought to himself, "Isabe, one day you will know my true feelings." But it''s definitely not now. Right now, he still has a lot of work to do and many things to handle. Of course, the most important thing, and what he has been thinking about all day today. Emanuele reached out and caressed Isabe''s back, feeling her body slowly soften under his touch. "No, Emanuele, stop." Isabe didn''t want to do this with Emanuele, even though her body always quickly got into the mood. Emanuele couldn''t wait any longer. He picked up Isabe around her waist and carried her back to the bedroom. In this spacious space belonging to two people, Emanuele can freely do what he wants to do. He took off Isabe''s clothes and threw them on the ground, pushing her legs away, and then he stood at her entrance and began to push, and he felt his body sink deep into hers, and he was enveloped in her moisture and warmth. At this moment, Emanuele finally has a feeling ofing home. Chapter 129: Grazia Is Going To Marry The Italian Mafia Leader Chapter 129: Grazia Is Going To Marry The Italian Mafia Leader Chapter 129: Grazia is going to marry the Italian Mafia leader Although Isabe doesn''t want to have intimate contact with Emanuele psychologically, her body can''t help butply with him. Her legs clung uncontrobly to Emanuele''s body, and her hands clung uncontrobly to Emanuele''s neck, feeling his powerful impact again and again. She closed her eyes and groaned, feeling Emanuele''s massage inside her body. In the room, there was a passionate sound filling the air, and Isabe felt like she was about to be devoured by Emanuele. She reached orgasm again and again, but Emanuele did not let go of her, changing positions again and again, until they were both exhausted, Emanuele took Isabe to the bath, and then they went back to bed. After enjoying herself, Isabe felt a sense of sadness in her heart when she fell asleep in Emanuele''s embrace. She thought she would be the winner of their game, only to find that her body was also craving him. Isabe feels sad for herself, and she doesn''t know in the end who will win, whether it''s her or Emanuele. Isabe thought of what Pippo had said today, and she could not help asking Emanuele, "Emanuele, shall we have a child?" She tentatively asked, although she knew in her heart that they were not suitable for having children at all now. A child would only be a tool for Emanuele to threaten her. No woman can abandon her own child. Although she has never been a mother, Isabe knows that the child was born from her own body and blood, and she will never be able to let go of her child for the rest of her life. Emanuele fell silent for a moment upon hearing Isabe''s words. At this very moment, the atmosphere between them was extremely quiet, so quiet that Isabe thought time hade to a standstill. For a while, Isabe didn''t hear Emanuele''s voice until he said, "I don''t want children." Child, Emanuele thinks that he should have children when he is forty years old and everything is stable. And now, everything is so turbulent. He has to face enemy attacks, and his abilities are not strong enough. Having a child at this time is undoubtedly like having a target on his back. Emanuele thinks this is very bad. Although she had no ns to have a child at this time, Emanuele''s direct statement that he did not want children still hurt Isabe. "But we''re married. Shouldn''t we have children after getting married?" Isabe asked, despite feeling upset. She restrained her emotions. "Yes, for ordinary people that may be the case. But Isabe, we are not ordinary people. When I need a child, I will naturally want one." That would have to wait until he had stabilized all the turmoil. Because he didn''t want his child to be threatened with death as soon as it was born. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just like him and Grazia when they were young - they experienced so many kidnappings and watched people die around them, including their own mother''s death. He started learning how to kill before fully growing up himself. He knew how painful that process was and didn''t want his own child to be like that too. As for if it were a girl? If lucky enough she could grow up safely like Grazia did; unlucky enough she might get abducted and raped by someone else or end up losing her husband earlier than herself just like Grazia did with hers. Thinking of Andrew - who was just an ordinary person but cruelly killed by those bastards - made Emanuele feel suffocated in his chest. At least don''t let their children live in such fear every day? After hearing Emanuele''s words, Isabe felt disheartened and even didn''t want to sleep with him anymore. Why is this man so heartless? She knew his situation was difficult now but she wasn''t in a hurry either. However, he said he would naturally want one when he needed a child again... what does that mean? Has he already calcted when exactly he will need a child? Isabe suddenly felt cold sweat on her body from nowhere; yes from the beginning she should''ve known this man next to her is a demon. She saved him yet without hesitation could say wanted to kill her multiple times or force her into marriage even though she said wouldn''t easily involve herself in their world! During these days spent together with him made her think Emanuele had good intentions towards her; thinking maybe deep down inside there wasn''t only cold-heartedness within him. But now she realized underestimated him greatly. Even though he was passionate about being intimate with her, but she was still rational when necessary. Isabe felt a chill run up her spine, despite the warmth of Emanuele''s embrace. She couldn''t help but shiver as the coldness persisted. Not wanting to be caught by Emanuele, Isabe struggled out of his arms and moved to the other side of the bed. Emanuele pulled her back towards him, but Isabe continued to resist. She turned over onto her back and faced away from him. He could tell she was angry. Was it because she wanted a child? Emanuele knew he couldn''t let Isabe overthink things. "Isabe, don''t forget that our rtionship isn''t suitable for having children right now." "You''re right. We haven''t even figured out who''s winning in this game yet. Having a child is definitely not an option." Isabe spoke those words before falling silent once again. Emanuele watched her back as he realized that their rtionship could only remain at this level until they resolved their issues. He sighed heavily. As much as he loved children and wanted one with Isabe, he didn''t dare hope for it just yet. The next morning when Isabe woke up, Emanuele was gone. It was probably better that way so she wouldn''t have to face him while still angry with him. Thinking about it made her head hurt, so she went downstairs for breakfast and turned on the TV. Her mother had sent a message saying that she would be going abroad in two days and asked if Isabelle would like toe along; however, Isabel declined. "You go have fun with Leo! Take some pictures of beautiful scenery for me." She wasn''t really in any mood to travel at all right now. Grazia also messaged asking if Isabel would apany her shopping which Isabel epted. "Isabel do you know what? Emanuelle wants me to marry Ro! Oh my God I haven''t even gotten over Andrew''s death." Isabel was shocked: "Ro?" If she remembered correctly then, Ro must be some sort of Italian mafia boss or something like that? She recalled seeing him at a wedding once - around forty years old with scars on his face and piercing blue eyes unlike rk''s warm ones; they were filled with calction making them look somewhat fierce. Grazia looked like she was about ready to cry: "He said it''s what I should do as a mafia princess... that we can take time getting used each other." Why did Emanuelle always do these things? It only reinforced Isabel''s impression of him being an unfeeling devil. Chapter 130: This Man Is A Devil Chapter 130: This Man Is A Devil Chapter 130: This Man Is a Devil Not long after Andrew''s passing, Emanuele was already arranging for Grazia to marry, and the groom-to-be was the head of the mafia. Didn''t that mean Grazia would be exposed to even greater risks? Even if there wasn''t a threat to her life, Isabe felt that Grazia would be in great emotional pain. Her bond with Andrew was strong, and after knowing him for so many years, it would take time for Grazia to move on from his death. But now, Emanuele wanted her to marry someone else. She would undoubtedly feel guilty towards Andrew. Moreover, the man she was to marry was the head of the Italian mafia. Marrying him meant Grazia would have to leave Chicago forever. No, she didn''t want that! Isabe hugged Grazia, feeling her sadness, sharing in her grief. Isabe should have realized Emanuele''s true nature long ago. This mancked emotions and a heart; all he cared about was maniption. He could calcte when to have children and even manipte his own sister''s marriage. Isabe recalled how Emanuele initially wanted to give her away to rk, the head of the Canadian mafia. He always enjoyed using everything at his disposal for deals. Yet, she foolishly fell for Emanuele. Isabe found herself ridiculous. How could she have fallen for Emanuele? She once naively believed she could beat him at his own game. Now, it seemed she had lost from the very beginning. At this moment, Isabe felt ice-cold, as if she had plunged into the depths of hell. "Grazia, don''t worry. I''ll talk to Emanuele about this; I''ll try to persuade him to give up on this idea." "No, Isabe, don''t you understand Emanuele? Once he makes up his mind, no one can change it." Grazia wiped away her tears, still immersed in a world of despair. She had long known, as the princess of the mafia, that enjoying the perks of this status also meant bearing certain responsibilities. Marriage could be treated as a tool for negotiation. Previously, Grazia felt fortunate to have had a love affair with Andrew, free from thepulsion to marry someone she didn''t like. But now, everything had changed. Andrew was gone, and she had to marry a man she didn''t love. The man named Ro, whom Grazia was supposed to marry, she had seen a few times before. He looked fierce, with a scar on his face, making him appear particrly menacing. Despite exchanging greetings, they had never spoken. Now, Emanuele wanted her to marry him! She met up with Isabe, hoping to confide in her. Isabe reassured her, mentioning that she would persuade Emanuele. However, in her eyes, this idea seemed rather naive and cute. Isabe might underestimate Emanuele''s determination. After parting ways with Grazia, Isabe returned home, waiting for Emanuele to return. As the night dragged on, she fell asleep on the couch, and Emanuele still hadn''te back. Emanuele returned to the apartment at 3 AM. As he entered the living room, he noticed someone lying on the couch. Without looking, he knew it was Isabe. They had a disagreement the night before, making it an unpleasant encounter. Now, seeing Isabe waiting for him, he found it somewhat rare. Approaching her, Emanuele observed the girl in a silk slip dress that emitted a faint glow in the dim light. Her dress and hair scattered on the couch created a picturesque scene. Emanuele leaned down and kissed Isabe, then gently lifted her into his arms, intending to carry her to bed. He moved cautiously, afraid of waking her. However, due to Isabe''s troubled thoughts, her sleep was light. When Emanuele ced her on the bed, she woke up. Isabe opened her eyes and looked at Emanuele. Initially, her gaze held the softness of just waking up, but after a while, she regained herposure. "Emanuele," Isabe called his name, her tone carryingplex emotions. "What''s wrong?" Emanuele wasn''t sure if Isabe was angry or upset. "You''re making Grazia marry someone else?" "You know about that?" Emanuele paused for a moment, then continued, "That''s her best destiny." Was that why she waited for him on the couch? He thought... "Have you considered her feelings? She and Andrew were close. He just passed away, and she''s still in pain. Now you want her to marry someone else!" Isabe became more agitated as she spoke. If possible, she would love to shoot him. This man, how could he be so heartless, even manipting his own sister''s marriage? "Isabe, it seems you don''t quite understand the world of the mafia. Just like you see me easily resort to violence, do you think I enjoy killing? Grazia is the Mafia Princess; even in matters of marriage, she has no say." Looking at Emanuele''s stern face emitting a chilling aura in themplight, Isabe couldn''t help but shiver. Despite the heat, she felt like she had entered winter. He was too terrifying, this man was truly terrifying! From the beginning, her judgment of him was not wrong. He was a devil. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "But she''s your sister! Can''t you see how much she''s suffering right now?" Isabe clenched her teeth, anger consuming her. Emanuele appeared unusually calm. He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. "Ro is a good man, forty-one years old. His previous wife died unexpectedly, but before that, they were happily married. He''s a good person, and Grazia marrying him will bring her happiness." Will it really? Watching Emanuele''s retreating figure, he looked strong even from behind, radiating a powerful and wild aura. She knew beneath his clothes, there were firm muscles and an overflow of testosterone. However, this couldn''t mask his cruelty. Between them, Emanuele seemed to enjoy her body, but she was well aware that he merely liked her physically. He wouldn''t waste the slightest bit of emotion on her. This realization made Isabe feel unusually ufortable. That damn suffocating feeling surged up again. Damn it! Isabe buried herself in the bed, closing her eyes. She once thought she could defeat Emanuele with her body alone. Now she realized it was almost impossible. Emanuele could abandon even his own sister. She was just an honorary wife to Emanuele, a practical bedpanion. He had no feelings for her. How could she possibly defeat him? Must she really watch Grazia get married? Watch her fall into new pain before she had a chance to recover from Andrew''s departure? Isabe was in extreme pain, unable to hold back her quiet sobbing. But she feared Emanuele would see her crying when he came out. So, she carefully concealed her grief. At this moment, she didn''t want to reveal any vulnerability in front of Emanuele. She had thought that after the incident with Chloe, she would be strong, and Emanuele''s protection would make him her safe haven. But now it seemed she had been too naive. The distance between them had not truly closed, and she still didn''t understand this man. Even though they had slept countless times, Isabe felt that Emanuele was still that aloof man, seemingly out of reach. Chapter 131: Meeting Rocco With Grazia Chapter 131: Meeting Ro With Grazia Chapter 131: Meeting Ro with Grazia After Emanuele finished his shower, he saw that Isabe had already pulled the covers over herself and was asleep. Shey there, facing away from him, a clear sign that she was still angry. The misunderstandings between them seemed to be growing, and Emanuele was bing increasingly frustrated. He didn''t know what to do to make Isabe not despise him. However, with so many tasks demanding his attention, finding Frederick was his top priority. Until he saw Frederick''s body or had concrete evidence of his demise, Emanuele couldn''t rest easy. He also couldn''t afford to let Isabe know his true feelings; he feared that their enemies would exploit this vulnerability. If Isabe became his wife now, there was an 80% chance that their enemies would try to kill her. Once they knew he cared for Isabe, they would stop at nothing to eliminate her. Emanuele didn''t want that to happen, so he had to suppress his emotions for Isabe. To outsiders, their marriage was merely a convenient arrangement. As for Grazia, Emanuele admitted that part of the reason was to secure a deeper partnership by having her marry Ro. But at the same time, it was also about protecting Grazia. Even though the situation seemed clear now with Frederick on the run, and Emanuele still in control of Chicago, he couldn''t let his guard down. People like Frederick enjoyed targeting those close to him. His subordinates and even Andrew had fallen victim to Frederick''s schemes. Emanuele was afraid that, if Grazia stayed close to him, he wouldn''t be able to protect her. However, if she married Ro, there would be no need to worry about this issue, as Ro was the head of the Italian Mafia. Emanuele believed Frederick wouldn''t be foolish enough to provoke two mafia organizations simultaneously. But he couldn''t share these thoughts with Isabe; he knew she wouldn''t understand. Women''s minds were sometimes strange; they liked romance and all things ethereal. They were often led by emotions, even if it meant risking their lives. If he told Isabe, she would probably agree more with Grazia pursuing what she wanted. So, he decided it wasn''t necessary to discuss this matter with Isabe. He had given Grazia and Ro time to get along, hoping they could have a pleasant rtionship and a smooth marriage. Emanueley beside Isabe, carefully holding her in his arms. Fortunately, she didn''t wake up due to his movements. Emanuele sighed, wondering when he had started to fear Isabe''s emotional states. His emotions wereplicated, but holding Isabe, he drifted off to sleep. The news of Grazia''s impending marriage to Ro continued to affect Isabe. Early in the morning, when she woke up, thoughts of this matter gave her a headache. At breakfast downstairs, Isabe mentioned it to Lilly. Lilly said, "Even though it might be hard to understand, as a Mafia princess, she has to be ready to arrange a marriage anytime for the honor of the family." "But what if the other person is very ruthless?" Isabe asked. In her impression, Ro looked fierce, with a scar on his face and mysterious, calcting eyes. A man like Ro for Grazia''s husband? Their personalities arepletely opposite; Grazia is so outgoing and looks like sunshine. Herte husband, Andrew, was witty and humorous, which Grazia seems to favor. No matter how she interacts with Ro, it should be without any emotional attachment. "Isabe, rx. As long as Emanuele remains strong, those people will consider his dignity and won''t harm Grazia," Lilly assured. Grazia, as the Mafia princess, represented the honor of the Lombardi family. Even if she got married, if the other party dared to mistreat her, it would be disrespectful to the Lombardi family. Emanuele, being who he was, wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. Isabe sighed; she was still saddened by the situation. However, she was well aware of her insignificance. In the world of the Mafia, women were like tools, to be used and disposed of at will. She was fortunate to have married the person she liked. But if, at that time, Emanuele didn''t want to marry her, she wouldn''t have had any say in the matter and would have ended up marrying rk. However, Emanuele marrying her didn''t necessarily mean it was good for her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After a while, Isabe heard the doorbell. She opened the door and saw Grazia. "Oh, God, I actually wanted toe find you, but you beat me to it," Isabe immediately pulled Grazia inside. Grazia looked quite worn out, seemingly worried about what wasing next. "Ro sent me a message, saying he wants to meet me today," Grazia said, her lips trembling. It was evident that she was at a loss about meeting Ro. At this moment, Isabe felt calmer. She knew that one of them had to remainposed. Grazia clearly couldn''t be indifferent, so it had to be her. "Grazia, how about I apany you to meet him?" Isabe thought they needed some contact no matter what. Her nature was like this: if you couldn''t escape something, you faced it positively. Find a loophole in the situation and make yourself the one truly in control. On hearing this, Grazia''s emotions improved slightly. "That would be great if Ro agrees." She didn''t want to face it alone; she felt she might break down and identally mess up everything. Even though her rtionship with Emanuele was good, he was the Mafia boss, and she didn''t dare resist his decisions. The only thing she could do was try to find a ce that made her a little more comfortable in an ufortable environment. Seeing Grazia a bit happier, Isabe was also pleased. After a while, Ro replied to Grazia: "Okay." Grazia immediately took Isabe''s hand. "Let''s go meet him together." Their agreed-upon meeting ce was a nearby caf¨¦. Grazia and Isabe got into Tony''s car, heading to the caf¨¦. During the journey, Grazia kept asking Tony and Harry about Ro. "What do you think Ro dislikes in a woman the most?" "Definitely someone disobedient," Harry answered. "If I''m too disobedient, he might twist my head off," Grazia vetoed. "What if I act very boring? He probably won''t like me then." "We don''t know much about this kind of marriage, but based on my experience with the boss for many years, if he tells me to marry someone, I''ll marry her no matter what, unless it involves a matter of principle, like her cheating. If she really cheats, being disloyal to the marriage, I might shoot her." Grazia immediately hugged Isabe. "Oh no, it seems I can only marry Ro." She had heard he was not gentle at all, very cold and ruthless, with a long scar on his face, truly terrifying. Chapter 132 Offending Rocco Chapter 132 Offending Ro Chapter 132 Offending Ro "Grazia, don''t be nervous. Perhaps things aren''t as bad as you imagine," Isabe firmly believed that as long as they persisted and didn''t give up, they could find a way out. Grazia nodded, looking much better under Isabe''sfort. They arrived at the restaurant, and after a while, Ro appeared. "Hello." Ro greeted Grazia with a smile and shook hands with her. He then turned to Isabe and shook hands with her, saying, "You must be Mrs. Lombardi." "Hello." Although Isabe had seen Ro before, her attention had never been focused on him. Today, she took a careful look at Ro. He didn''t differ much from her memory. He looked cold, suspicious, and though handsome, a scar on his face made him somewhat intimidating. At this moment, he wore a smile, but it couldn''t entirely mask his seemingly cruel demeanor. If Emanuele looked ferocious, like a tiger watching its prey, Ro was more like a venomous snake, inducing fear in those who saw him. This kind of man, even someone like her who often stayed by Emanuele''s side and had seen all sorts of people, would find him intimidating. How could he make women fall for him? Especially whenpared to Andrew, who was entirely different. Grazia would find it hard to like a man like Ro, wouldn''t she? Isabe couldn''t help but feel a twinge of worry for Grazia. She cautiously looked at Grazia, who was clearly nervous. "Grazia, this isn''t our first meeting. We''ve met a few times before. However, this is our first meeting as an engaged couple. How do you feel?" Ro asked Grazia directly, despite her nervousness. "I... I feel a bit uneasy. I didn''t expect us to get married..." Grazia felt a bit overwhelmed, especially under Ro''s scrutinizing gaze. It was as if she were a criminal. "It''s okay. I believe you''ll get used to it soon." Ro reassured, holding Grazia''s hand on the table. Isabe sat beside Grazia and felt Grazia''s body tremble slightly when Ro held her hand. She was clearly frightened. Isabe frowned and looked at the man in front of her. Unable to hold back, she said, "Um, Mr. Gallo..." "Just call me Ro." Ro interrupted Isabe. His blue eyes stared at her. However, despite having the same blue eyes, Ro''s and rk''s were entirely different. rk''s eyes were sunny and warm, while Ro''s were gloomy. "Ro," Isabe forced a smile, "I heard about you and Grazia. It seems sudden. Grazia''s husband just passed away, and we are still immersed in grief. At this moment, if you want to be with Grazia, you should learn how to pursue a girl properly." She wanted to remind Ro not to be too sudden with Grazia. Grazia''s husband had passed away not long ago, and she hadn''t recovered from her grief. Ro seemed to understand Isabe''s words; he nodded, "Isabe, don''t worry. I''ll give Grazia some time to adapt. We can get married in a month or two, no problem." Too fast! Isabe marveled. Two strangers getting married in just two months? She wondered if Grazia would go crazy! How could she forget Andrew and develop feelings for Ro in two months? "Ro, why do you have time toe over today?" Grazia changed the subject, asking. He usually stayed in Italy. Did hee over just because he wanted to see her and build a connection? "Emanuele needs a shipment of weapons, and I helped him transport them. I happened toe and see you, Grazia. Chicago is indeed a nice ce, but of course, Italy has its own beauty. I hope you''ll like it when you go there," Ro exined. Grazia wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words. Eventually, she managed a smile that looked worse than crying. "Uh, I''ve always lived in Chicago. I''ve traveled to Europe a few times over the years, but I''ve never been to Italy." Isabe, watching Grazia in this state, felt a bit anxious. It was the first time she had seen Grazia speak so little. She remembered their first meeting, where Grazia held her hand and talked a lot. Grazia was feeling awkward, and Isabe felt the need to help her. She wanted to sabotage this marriage; she felt it was necessary. Regardless of why Emanuele wanted Grazia to marry Ro, she couldn''t bear to see Grazia so upset.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Ro, I heard you were married to your previous wife for many years, and your rtionship was good. She unexpectedly passed away. Do you still miss her?" Isabe asked. Hearing Isabe''s question, Ro, who had a smile on his face a moment ago, now had it vanish. On the other side, Emanuele was busy dealing with matters when Phillip walked in and said, "Boss, it''s not good. Your wife is with your sister and Mr. Gallo." Emanuele''s heart skipped a beat. When he handed over the weapons to Ro today, he mentioned that he arranged for Grazia to meet them. At that time, Emanuele didn''t think much of it, assuming they would just meet. But now, Phillip said that Isabe also went to meet them. Grazia was getting to know Ro and talking about their rtionship. What was Isabe doing there? Thinking about Isabe''s concern for Grazia and her reluctance for Grazia to marry Ro, Emanuele had a bad feeling. He immediately told Phillip to drive him to the coffee shop. Soon, the car arrived at the coffee shop. Emanuele got out of the car, and he heard Isabe questioning Ro about his previous marriage. Emanuele suddenly felt tense. Grazia and Ro were in the process of connecting, talking about their rtionship. What was Isabe doing there? He quickly had Phillip drive him to the coffee shop. When they arrived, Emanuele got out of the car and immediately heard Isabe asking Ro about his previous marriage. Emanuele felt his body tense up. Looking at Ro''s lost smile and Isabe''s bold questions, he couldn''t help but think, how did Isabe manage to ask anything that just came to her mind? Of course, he med himself for not exining Ro''s situation more clearly to Isabe, leading to her making such a mess. "Isabe," Emanuele called out, breaking the oppressive atmosphere between them. Isabe just realized she said something wrong. Ro looked so murderous that if she were an ordinary person, she might have gone to hell by now. This person seemed more terrifying than Emanuele. Fortunately, at this moment, Emanuele arrived, interrupting the tense atmosphere between them. Emanuele walked briskly over and sat next to Ro. "How''s the conversation going?" "Very well," Ro replied with a slight smile. "I just discovered that your wife has quite a curious mind." "Sorry, you know, she used to be an ordinary college student. She doesn''t know the rules of this circle." "No problem. I think it''s good this way-innocent, kind, warm-hearted. Aren''t these thingscking in our world?" Ro took a sip of coffee and then stood up. "Grazia, how about we go for a walk outside?" He directly addressed Grazia, making it clear that he didn''t want Isabe and Emanuele to tag along. He needed some one-on-one time. Chapter 133: She DoesnT Matter To Emanuele Chapter 133: She Doesn''T Matter To Emanuele Chapter 133: She Doesn''t Matter to Emanuele Isabe wanted to say something but was stopped by Emanuele. "Isabe, it''s time for us to go home." Isabe could see the warning in Emanuele''s eyes. By now, Grazia had already stood up and walked out with Ro. Watching them leave, Isabe felt on the verge of tears, but she couldn''t chase after them. Just as she thought about this, Emanuele pulled her into his arms. Without a word, he led her to the car. Once the door closed, in the confined space for just the two of them, Isabe btedly realized that Emanuele seemed angry. Isabe had seen Emanuele angry before. When he was angry, the atmosphere around him would freeze, even if you didn''t look at his face, you''d feel a sudden stifling sensation. Isabe looked at Emanuele. "Are you angry?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Do you think I shouldn''t be? Do you think that just because you''re my wife, the great Mafia Queen, you can do whatever you want?" Emanuele sneered. "I never thought that way." Isabe immediately retorted. Today''s incident was because she cared about Grazia and was concerned about her getting hurt. How could Emanuele interpret it this way? "You never thought that way?" Emanuele didn''t believe Isabe''s words at all. He couldn''t help but mock, "Isabe, do you know that if I hadn''t arrived in time, and if Ro had lost his temper, you might have paid the price with your life." Ro was a formidable man, and Emanuele had briefed her on him. On the battlefield, he was a ruthless killing machine. Though it might not be evident in normal circumstances, who knew what he could do when angry? Isabe, being so fragile, might have been destroyed in an instant. "I just asked a question. Why did he brutally kill me?" Isabe didn''t understand. "Since he''s so ruthless, why are you marrying Grazia off to him? Grazia will die." Emanuele had to admire Isabe''s intelligence. She instantly shifted the conversation from a disadvantageous topic to an advantageous one. "As long as she doesn''t provoke him, she''ll be fine. But you, Isabe, don''t think all those Mafia bosses are like me, showing mercy to your underlings. If you provoke them, you''ll die miserably. Today, Ro didn''ty a hand on you because you''re my wife. In the future, don''t do such things again." Isabe wasn''t afraid of Emanuele at this moment for another reason ¨C she was angry too! People tend to show fearlessness when they''re angry. Why did Emanuele always act so superior? His words, especially now, sounded like her continued life was merely a favor granted because of his status. Yet, if she hadn''t gotten involved with him or the Mafia world, she would still be living freely, pursuing her career as a doctor. Isabe red at Emanuele with indignation. "Thanks a lot for saving my life, jerk! Without you, I''d be dead!" Unfortunately, she was too small and fragile. Even her angry re seemed cute to Emanuele, like an angry little kitten, not intimidating at all. Suddenly, Emanuele''s anger dissipated. He reached out and poked Isabe''s indignant cheek. "Alright, I''m sorry too. I know you can''t ept Grazia''s marriage, but there''s no room for negotiation. If Ro is willing to marry her, I hope they can get married." "But you just said he''s cruel!" "But he''s gentle with the people close to him, like histe wife. I''ve seen them together, and their rtionship was good." Isabe gradually calmed down. She returned to the topic that had piqued her curiosity earlier. "If he had such a good rtionship with histe wife, why did he get so angry when I asked him that question?" "Fool, because talking about it still makes him sad." Emanuele tousled Isabe''s hair, now completely calm. "Ro''s wife died in an ident, and his enemies intentionally sought revenge, brutally killing his wife. Although Ro looks calm, I know he must be heartbroken. Their rtionship was so good..." Isabe suddenly understood. Their adversaries were so ruthless. Unable to kill the Mafia bosses, they targeted their loved ones instead. Witnessing each family member being killed must be devastating. Thinking about it, Isabe looked at Emanuele. "Fortunately, you don''t like me. If I die, you won''t be sad, right? You''ll just find someone younger and prettier." Before Isabe could finish, Emanuele covered her mouth. His tone carried a hint of frustration. "What nonsense are you talking about?" His tone revealed a sense of panic. Could such words be uttered casually? Isabe didn''t expect Emanuele to be so agitated, but wasn''t she speaking the truth? Emanuele didn''t like her, so if she really died, he''d easily find someone else. She could hardly imagine him grieving for her. Probably, shortly after her death, he would move on. Seeing Isabe''s indifferent expression, Emanuele felt a stifling sensation in his chest, like the oppressive air before a storm. Isabe really thought of him this way? If she died... he couldn''t bear to think about what he would do. He would probably go crazy. Unfortunately, this sentiment couldn''t be shared with anyone, or they might harm Isabe. Isabe shifted the topic again. "So why does Ro want to marry again now?" "Because he wants to have his own child." "Oh my God!" Isabe eximed, covering her mouth in surprise. "Grazia is going to have a child with him?" Although she understood that their marriage was undoubtedly a transaction, having itid out so inly before her made Isabe a bit uneasy. Sleeping together without any emotional connection and then having a child? Despite Grazia and Andrew having a good rtionship before, they didn''t have any children. "Isabe, don''t worry too much about it. Let them handle this matter on their own," Emanuele said. He had initially thought she could handle the title of Mafia Queen well, but now it seemed that she was sometimes too naive. Having just entered the world of the Mafia, her approach to interpersonal rtionships was still too innocent. If he hadn''t arrived in time today, the consequences would have been unimaginable if Isabe had continued to say something offensive. Chapter 134: Desire Dominates Her Chapter 134: Desire Dominates Her Chapter 134: Desire Dominates Her Isabe was shocked by Emanuele''s words, and then felt very sad. Is this the fate of women in the world of the Mafia? Forced to marry a man they don''t like, forced to have children with this man, and possibly put themselves in danger for this man. When thinking about Grazia''s interaction with Ro, Isabe wondered if Grazia would break down when she realized that they were married and that she had left her life in Chicago for so many years. She remembered how nervous and scared Grazia looked around Ro. "Emanuele, she''s your sister, can''t you just leave her alone?" Emanuele looked at Isabe''s sad face. Before, she seemed so lively and cheerful, even in the face of his repeated pressure, she always had a stubborn and resilient attitude. But this time, Emanuele truly saw despair on Isabe''s face. She must be very disappointed with herself. Seeing Isabe like this also made Emanuele feel ufortable. The heart felt like it was being slowly sliced open by a knife, the pain making him ufortable and even causing difficulty in breathing. However, as the leader of the mafia, Emanuele knew very well that he had to keep himself steady at this moment. "No, this is her fate, Isabe. Everyone has their own destiny." Isabe looked at the man''s rugged face, with sharp edges that seemed to be carved by a knife. He appeared as tough as his appearance, cold and merciless. She repeatedly wanted to prove that this man liked her, cared for her, and was not as cold-hearted as she imagined. However, this man repeatedly proved to her through his actions that he was indeed so cold-hearted. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even his own sister could be used as a too. This man had no heart. Isabe suddenly felt a bit tired. She turned around and went back to her room, grabbed her pajamas, and walked into the bathroom. She filled the bathtub with water and theny down in it. She was too tired now and urgently needed to take a good bath to rx. Emanuele watched Isabe go upstairs, but he didn''t call out to her. Instead, he sat downstairs and smoked a cigarette. At this moment, only the fragrance can make his heart slightly calm. He realized that he had indeed been deeply influenced by Isabe. Seeing her angry, sad, and hating him all stirred up his emotions and led him into the same negative state as her. After finishing two cigarettes, Emanuele thought for a moment and then turned around to go upstairs. At this moment, Isabe was still enjoying afortable bath. It must be said that taking a bath had magical powers, which made her whole body rx. With her eyes closed and not thinking about anything, her mood slowly improved. She felt very tired. She worried too much and always cared about others, but there was no good result. Wasn''t this just asking for trouble? Just then, Isabe heard some noise at the door. She opened her eyes and saw Emanuele walking in. Isabe instinctively said, "What are you doinging in? Get out." She didn''t want to see Emanuele. As soon as she saw him, she couldn''t rx and feels her nerves start to tighten up. However, Emanuele didn''t listen to her and walked straight up to her, took off his clothes, and stepped into the bathtub with her. He actually joined her in taking a bath! The tub was big enough for two people to take a bath together, which she had done before with Emanuele. It''s just, she hates Emanuele right now, and she doesn''t want to take a bath with him. Isabe tried to stand up, but Emanuele pulled her over and held her in his arms. Their naked bodies were now close together, and Isabe felt a solid object against her bottom. This man has started again. Of course, her body also began to have an emotional response, can not help but want to dawdle, want to let him directly into her body. But reason tells her that she cannot do this. She is still arguing with Emanuele now, and his behavior has made her very sad and disappointed. If she allows him to be intimate with her, does that mean he haspletely conquered her in Emanuele''s eyes? Of course, her body also began to have an emotional response, can not help but want to dawdle, want to let him directly into her body. Isabe wriggled to get out of Emanuele''s arms, but Emanuele snorted and his underwater arms tightened around Isabe to stop her moving. "Don''t move," Emanuele warned Isabe with a slightly hoarse voice. Isabe could feel the hard thing beneath her growing harder and bigger. This man... The next moment, her legs were separated by Emanuele, and Isabe struggled to avoid the man''s hand on her lower body, but she was not strong enough to resist Emanuele. "Emanuele, let go of me," Isabe shouted, as her rational mind battled with her physical desires. She gritted her teeth and refused to let Emanuele touch her. Isabe felt her body bing more and more sensitive, craving for more, but her rationality told her that it is not possible. "Your body is so soft, and you''re tough?" Seeing Isabe''s stubborn appearance, Emanuele also developed apetitive interest, and touched the sensitive spot under Isabe more and more vigorously, making Isabe''s breathing louder and louder, and her body began to naturally separate, wanting him to touch it more deeply. Just then, just as Isabe was about to climax and felt as if ants were crawling on her, Emanuele stopped. In an instant, a huge sense of emptiness enveloped Isabe tightly. She looked at Emanuele with some confusion, and Emanuele noticed her expression and smirked. Indeed, in this regard, Isabe was no match for him. Although he is enduring great hardship, he can still endure a little longer. At this time, his penis was ced in her entrance, but he was not in a hurry to enter, but gently moved his buttocks against her. "Do you want it or not?" He whispered softly into her ear. Here ites again! Isabe feels like there are ten thousand ants crawling inside her heart, very itchy and she really wants Emanuele to help her relieve the itch. However, Emanuele was not in a hurry at all and even asked her. The feeling of shame made Isabe feel extremely ufortable. Oh my God, please save her. She really doesn''t want to sink into desire, and she doesn''t want to be unable to resist Emanuele''s body. However, her body is really ufortable. Emanuele was still tempting her: "Isabe, I know you want it very much. Just nod your head and I will help you." His thing still rubbing behind her. She really wants it. Isabe was feeling so sick, this feeling of being dominated by desire and not being satisfied, that Isabe finally sumbed to Emanuele, who nodded. As soon as she had finished nodding, Emanuele rushed into her, for Isabe had already prepared her, and his entry was effortless. Once inside her, he began to strike hard inside her. Isabe sat on top of Emanuele, her body moving up and down, she groaned, and she felt her soul tremble as Emanuele struck her. The water in the bathtub keeps overflowing and making a sshing sound. Oh, my God. It''s so fast. It''s crazy. "Isabe, do you like it?" Emanuele asked while holding Isabe and observing her reaction. Isabe couldn''t speak. She felt the pleasure building up inside her, and finally, it burst out. Chapter 135: DonT Want To Lose Her Chapter 135: Don''T Want To Lose Her Chapter 135: Don''t Want to Lose Her Emanuele moved quickly and vigorously, as if he had an endless supply of energy. His hands never stopped touching Isabe''s body, while his lips repeatedly kissed hers. At this moment, Isabe really felt like she''s going to bepletely devoured by Emanuele. It was the first time they''d had such intense sex in the bathtub, and it gave Isabe a new experience. In the end, Emanuele was exhausted from all the fussing and finally took her to take a bath before carrying her back to their room and lying down with her. Isabe was exhausted, looking at the strong man holding her in his arms. Initially, she hated him, but now, after they had made love, she found herself not disliking him as much. Sure enough, she had heard from others before that if a couple has an argument, having sex once can resolve the conflict between them. Before, she didn''t believe it, but now she finally believes it. She may not bepatible with Emanuele in any way, but their bodies choose each other, even if she hates Emanuele, after experiencing sex, she doesn''t dislike him as much. This feeling makes her both hate and love it. "Emanuele, sometimes I really dislike you," Isabe spoke up. "Why are you always so arrogant and self-righteous?" "Really? As the leader of the Mafia, shouldn''t I be a little bit arrogant?" Emanuele asked her with a smile, possibly because they had just had a pleasurable sexual encounter. At this moment, Emanuele seemed to be in a good mood and even when faced with Isabe''s questioning, he still wore a smile on his face. But Isabe''s mood became even worse. She wanted to provoke Emanuele to anger and make him furious, but unfortunately, Emanuele didn''t react as she expected. How annoying! "Don''t you know that you are so conceited that sooner orter you will die for slighting the enemy?" Isabe tried to get out of his arms and sleep to the side, but Emanuele''s grip on her was too tight, she gave up the struggle, "You can die yourself, but I am your wife, they will not let me go, I will be raped and killed, I will be tortured to death, too terrible, Emanuele, I really do not want to be involved with you." After Isabe finished speaking, she could sense that the man was a little angry. Suddenly, there was a pain in her waist, and Emanuele was pressing her hard, as if to merge her into his body. "Isabe, shut up. I won''t allow you to speak like that," Emanuele''s low voice sounded, although he was trying hard to control his emotions, Isabe still heard something off in his tone. At this moment, his emotions seem to be very unstable, with some hidden panic and fear inside, and Isabe is not quite sure. "What''s wrong?" Isabe asked, mustering up her courage at this moment. Emanuele resisted the urge to strangle the woman: "Don''t talk any more, go to sleep." He didn''t want Isabe to keep talking and say something that would anger him. He knew he would eventually be driven crazy by her words. When Isabe had another word to say, Emanuele immediately said, "If you don''t want me to keep fucking you, then just shut up." Isabe thought of Emanuele''s madness tonight, her lower body was a little sore, she shut up and chose to go to sleep. But Emanuele couldn''t fall asleep. He held Isabe in his arms, feeling the woman''s gradually steady breathing, knowing that Isabe had fallen asleep now. The conversation with Isabe just now had robbed him of his sleepiness in an instant. She didn''t know that he liked her and didn''t want to lose her, but the words she identally said made him break out in a cold sweat. This is actually something he has always been worried and afraid of. It is precisely because the situation is severe now that he does not want others to know that he likes her, and does not want the enemy to target her. That''s why he behaves as if he doesn''t like her. No one knows better than him how important she is in his heart. Even Isabe herself doesn''t know! She said those words in a joking tone, but Emanuele felt her heart trembling. He doesn''t even know how Isabe could say such hurtful words to him. After saying that, she could still sleep ignorantly, but he couldn''t fall asleep. He felt the soft and tender body of the woman in his arms, along with her sweet fragrance. She was like a doll that he couldn''t bear to let go of. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if such a woman fell into the hands of the enemy, he dare not think about it. Therefore, he can only desperately eliminate those enemies and prevent Isabe from falling into danger. However, this wicked woman doesn''t understand orprehend, which has caused Emanuele to fall into agony. The next afternoon, Isabe went to find Grazia and the two of them sat in the courtyard drinking coffee. Grazia had nowpletely moved back into Lombardi Manor. Here, she didn''t have to worry about any safety issues and because the estate was sorge, she could rx in the garden when she was bored without even leaving her home. The courtyard was filled with green nts and flowers that were beautiful like an ink painting. Isabe was eager to know what happened after Grazia took a walk with Rost night. "We just walked on the nearby path, talking about our pasts. Ro confessed his previous marriage to me and said he loved his wife very much. At that time they were about to have their own child but before they could, his wife was killed." "His words reminded me of Andrew. It made me realize that we are so simr Isabe. So we talked a lotst night and he understood my situation and said he wouldn''t pressure me. We''ll take it slow. Although he looks fierce, I found out that he is actually a gentle person." This is what Grazia wanted - for things to go slowly so everything would be okay. Isabe thought of Ro''s face - the scar carved on his handsome face made him look ferocious; his gaze towards people was cold like a spitting snake. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Is this kind of man really as good as Grazia says? Will he understand her? Thinking back on what Emanuele saidst night - how he only married Grazia because he wanted children - Isabe didn''t know who to believe anymore. "Anyway, Grazia, I hope you can find happiness even though Ro seems good now but I think you should investigate more." "Don''t worry about it; I will do my best," replied Grazia confidently. "Since we''re already in such difficult circumstances, then at least we should learn how to make each other happy by discovering each other''s shining points. It will make our marriage less difficult, right?" Looking at Grazia''s smile which remained sunny as ever despite everything going on inside her heart felt like being cut by knives for Isabe. Chapter 136: He Lost Chapter 136: He Lost Chapter 136: He Lost Isabe felt she would never forgive Emanuele. He always enjoyed forcing others, treating people as tools for exchange. "Grazia, I''m sorry. I couldn''t persuade Emanuele not to do this," she said with a heavy heart. Grazia, her dear sister and friend, was left without any help. Grazia held Isabe''s hand. "Isabe, I won''t be disappointed. The fact that you made an effort for me already moved me. As for Emanuele, I don''t hate him either. He must have his reasons for making this decision. Since childhood, I knew that as the princess of the Mafia, I have to fulfill my duties. I''ve had over thirty peaceful years, and I''m content." She knew the uing challenges were hers to face. At that moment, Grazia''s phone rang. It was a video call from Leo. Grazia answered. "Leo, I heard from Emanuele that he wants you to marry Ro." Grazia confirmed. "Fine. You know, Emanuele is in a difficult situation now, dealing with enemies'' ambushes and protecting us. If you marry Ro and go to Italy with him, those enemies won''t dare to harm you." "I understand, Dad. Are you having a good time with Sophia over there?" Grazia smiled, looking rxed. Isabe couldn''t tell if Grazia''s state was genuine or an act. "Very much. Sophia and I n to visit several more countries." Leo said. He hadn''t been this rxed in a long time. He had delegated all Mafia matters to Emanuele. His duty was to enjoy life with his love. By not returning, he allowed Emanuele to focus more. Because, at this moment, Chicago was the most dangerous ce. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Grazia, if you think Ro is suitable, marry him as soon as possible. When we travel to Italy, we can attend your wedding." Leo suggested. "It''s hard to say." Grazia frowned, seeming unwilling to discuss it further. "Okay, Isabe is here too. I want to continue chatting with her. You guys have fun." After ending the call, Grazia looked at Isabe, shrugged, and expressed a sense of helplessness. "You''ve seen it too; everyone hopes I marry soon." Isabe sighed. "I still hope you can stick to your own ideas." As the wife of the Mafia boss, she had no power. How much she med herself, only heaven knew. "Isabe, don''t be sad. You should wish me well and hope I''ll have a better life in the future." Grazia touched Isabe''s hair. She liked Isabe a lot, but sadly, they were about to part. Isabe leaned on Grazia''s leg. Grazia was like a sister to her. She had no real sister, and her cousin Chloe was a lunatic. So, Isabe cherished the time spent with Grazia. How could she not feel sad? At that moment, Isabe noticed a diamond ring on Grazia''s middle finger, something she hadn''t seen before. "Oh, my God, Grazia, don''t tell me that the diamond ring on your finger is from Ro." Before, when Grazia married Andrew, she wore a ring on her ring finger. Now, she took that ring off and reced it with this one. Grazia nodded, "Without any surprises, we will have the engagement ceremony in a week. Isabe, you and Emanuele shoulde to attend. Our ceremony will be simple." Isabe plunged into sadness, restraining her emotions and nodding. They weren''t even engaged yet, and Ro had already given Grazia the ring. It showed how eager he was. Did he like Grazia? From a woman''s perspective, Isabe couldn''t tell how much he liked her. As Emanuele said, Ro now wanted a child. Ro was at an age where he needed to have his child, nurture him to be the new Mafia boss, and further consolidate his Mafia career. Choosing Grazia probably had to do with Emanuele''s abilities-strength in unity, nothing better. Isabe didn''t know what to say. She wanted to stop all of this but found herself so powerless. Emanuele didn''t listen to her; he wanted Grazia to marry Ro. Should she talk to Ro? She already knew from yesterday''s expression that Ro couldn''t control his desire to kill her. She wasn''t foolish; she knew that if she wasn''t Emanuele''s wife, Ro might have already killed her. A weekter, Grazia and Ro''s engagement ceremony took ce as nned. To take care of Grazia, Ro chose the venue in Chicago. On the day of the engagement, Isabe looked at the room full of clothes. Most of these clothes were chosen by Grazia for her. Back then, picking clothes together was tiring yet joyful. Now, looking back, Isabe felt a bit sentimental. At that time, she had just married Emanuele, thinking he cared about her. She believed that their life would get better after marriage. Unexpectedly, her rtionship with Emanuele deteriorated, and many upheavals urred in their surroundings. Andrew died, Grazia was about to remarry, and everything seemed chaotic. Isabe chose a champagne-colored dress, a color that made her look gentle. She pulled her hair up behind her head. In the mirror, the woman was only twenty-two, the most youthful and beautiful time, but now, perhaps having experienced too much, Isabe saw in herself a sense of maturity and solemnity, as if she had aged ten years. At this moment, Emanuele appeared behind her, reached out, and touched her forehead, as if smoothing out her furrowed brows. "Why so unhappy?" "How could I be? My sister-inw is getting married; I''m thrilled," Isabe sarcastically said. Isabe deliberately made thisment to mock Emanuele. Emanuele heard the sarcasm in Isabe''s words, but he pretended not to. He was also troubled. He didn''t expect Isabe to harbor such resentment over this matter. However, being a Mafia princess was something they were supposed to endure. Just like him, a Mafia boss, he became overly mature from a young age, learning to shoot and kill, discovering the most ruthless ways to torture people... He wasn''t always so cold-hearted, but for survival, he had to be ruthless. The girls growing up in Mafia families were luckier; they didn''t have to do such things. They could study like ordinary people, fall in love, travel the world. The only thing they needed to do was, if necessary, enter into arranged marriages for the family. Take Grazia now, for example. Emanuele felt Grazia was already quite fortunate. At least she once had a love that truly belonged to her. But looking at the stubborn girl in front of him, Emanuele sighed, "Isabe, can you stop attacking me verbally all the time?" "Would you feel upset? I thought you had no heart," Isabe said coldly. "Let''s go. If we don''t go to the party now, we''ll bete." Watching Isabe leave the fitting room, at this moment, she, cold and regal like a queen, Emanuele paused and followed. In this moment, Emanuele felt that in their game, he had actually lost. Isabe could influence his emotions too much, and he, more and more, couldn''t be without her. Chapter 137: Encountering Clark Again Chapter 137: Encountering rk Again Chapter 137: Encountering rk Again Grazia and Ro''s engagement banquet was rtively simple, attended by their closest friends and family. Sophia and Leo also returned the day before. Watching Grazia and Ro holding hands, Isabe felt a heaviness in her heart. Emanuele was busy with socializing, leaving Isabe sitting in a corner, sipping champagne. Perhaps Grazia and Ro would genuinely be happy together. At least, at this moment, when Ro spoke to Grazia, his eyes held a gentle smile, appearing genuinely tender. After the second ss of champagne, Isabe felt difort in her stomach. It dawned on her that she hadn''t eaten tonight, and drinking on an empty stomach was making her uneasy. A burning sensation spread in her stomach, causing pain. Grazia noticed Isabe and left Ro to approach her, "Isabe, are you okay? You look a bit pale." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I''m fine," Isabe replied, her gaze fixed on Grazia''s face, noticing a hint of weariness beneath her makeup. Grazia wasn''t as happy as she pretended to be. "Grazia, I genuinely wish you happiness," Isabe said. "I''ll be fine. Just like you and Emanuele, no one believed in you at first, but now it''s all good," Grazia smiled at Isabe. Is it really good? It''s just a fa?ade. Isabe once thought marrying Emanuele would bring happiness, but he repeatedly reminded her that their rtionship was just a game. He desired her body, so he chose her, but he didn''t love her. This realization made Isabe gradually lose the will to love Emanuele; she didn''t want to be a loser in their game. However, she didn''t want Grazia to worry, so she kept these thoughts to herself. "I can see that Ro is much gentler than thest time we met. He''s taking good care of you tonight," Isabe remarked. "Thank you," Grazia smiled. After Grazia left, Isabe sat for a while, feeling increasingly ufortable. She found a restroom and rushed in to vomit. She emptied her stomach, even bringing up bile, relieving some difort. Weakly leaning on the sink, she turned on the tap, sshing water on her face to regain some rity. Her body still trembled, was she getting sick? Isabe stared at her pale reflection in the mirror, feeling a bit dazed. After a brief moment in the restroom, when Isabe felt she could manage, she slowly walked out. As she entered the banquet hall, her hand was grabbed by someone. "Where did you go? You missed the announcement." Looking at the tall man in front of her, Isabe whispered, "I just went to the restroom." She had no strength to struggle. Even the thought of leaning into Emanuele''s arms crossed her mind. She didn''t understand why her body suddenly felt so weak. Was it because she had been too worriedtely? Did her physical difort result from emotional stress? Her body was like this-no illnesses on ordinary days, but once her mood soured, serious physical problems would arise. Previously, when Chloe tormented her to the brink of insanity, she felt the same way. Now that Chloe was gone, she thought nothing could affect her anymore. But then, this happened. "Your face looks very pale, Isabe. I''ll take you to see a doctor," Emanuele said, frowning with concern. Isabe shook her head, "I''m fine. I don''t need to see a doctor. I''m just too worried about Grazia." Emanuele''s gray-brown eyes stared intensely at Isabe, filled with anger, and his face grew somewhat grim. "Isabe, do you not trust Grazia, or do you not trust me? Even in an arranged marriage, I wouldn''t just find any man for Grazia to marry. Ro is a good man, loyal, gentle, though somewhat suspicious. But as long as you''re by his side, he''ll do everything to protect her. He''s powerful, and with Grazia around, she won''t face the dangers here in Chicago." He felt angry that Isabe''s concern for Grazia led to her physical difort. Isabe was torn between belief and doubt. Grazia was her second-best friend, after Evelyn, and she genuinely wanted her to be happy. Soon, someone else approached Emanuele for a conversation. Isabe recognized him as Isidoro, the head of the Mexican Mafia. "My men just informed me that they''ve got information on Frederick." "Let''s talk over there," Emanuele said to Isidoro. He nced at Isabe, "Are you sure you''re okay?" "I''m fine." After instructing Tony to take care of Isabe, Emanuele left. Isabe knew Emanuele had important matters to attend to. The person Isidoro mentioned, she recalled, was the Sicilian mob boss Emanuele had been looking for? Isabe remained seated in the corner, this time opting for water instead of alcohol. The banquet wasing to an end. "Hey, Isabe, long time no see!" A sunny voice came from beside her, making it feel like a delightful sunbath on the beach. Isabe turned to see rk. It had indeed been a long time since theyst met, not since the time they almost got married. Isabe nodded at him. She genuinely liked this sunny guy-more like the fondness between friends. Emanuele had mentioned they were both clerics, heads of criminal organizations, part of an organization formed to maintain peace between the world''s major crime syndicates. rk was the head of the Canadian Mafia. However, you couldn''t tell from him that he was a crime boss. He seemed so sunny and cheerful, giving off the vibe of a gentleman from some reputable family. In reality, the Campbell family had gradually whitewashed their image, establishing the Campbell Group. rk was the public face of the group, a young and sessful CEO who had even appeared in a few mainstream interviews. Thepany seemed entirely legitimate, with many employees graduating from respectable universities. However, behind the scenes, they used thepany''s facade tounder money discreetly. "I suppose I should address you as Mrs. Lombardi now," rk teased Isabe. "Don''t say such things. It''s been so long; what have you been up to?" She hadn''t seen rk during Emanuele''s birthday banquet. "Why are you so concerned about me? Don''t let your husband find out," rk joked. He hadn''t been around because he went back to Canada; there were some issues with the company that needed his urgent attention. Isabe shrugged, taking a sip of water. She didn''t think Emanuele would be jealous just because she cared about rk. After all, he didn''t have any romantic feelings for her. "But, Isabe, you''ve be even more beautiful after all this time. Looks like Emanuele spoils you a lot." "Don''t tease me. We even had an argument." "Howe? I''m serious. Why did you quarrel with Emanuele?" rk was genuinely curious. He wasn''t joking; he did find Isabe more attractive. Before, Isabe was a lively young girl, full of youthful vigor. Now, alongside that youthfulness, she had gained a touch of femininity and a noble sense of solemnity. Her refined demeanor was more captivating to rk, but unfortunately, she was now Emanuele''s woman. Chapter 138: Want To Strangle Isabella Chapter 138: Want To Strangle Isabe Chapter 138: Want to Strangle Isabe Although rk is a yboy, for women he hasn''t conquered yet, he can''t help but think about them from time to time. During this period, he asionally found himself thinking about Isabe. This feeling of not having seeded yet scratches at rk''s heart and lungs. Upon hearing rk''s question, Isabe nced at the two people on the stage. "Do you know Ro too?" "Of course, we''re friends." "Do you think he will treat Grazia well?" "Don''t worry about that. Ro, even if ruthless in dealing with arms trafficking, notorious for his methods, is, in general, a good friend and even better to his woman. Besides, Grazia is Emanuele''s only sister. Even for Emanuele''s sake, Ro would never harm Grazia." rk finally understood. So, the reason Isabe had a fight with Emanuele was about this. "Will he love her?" Isabe suddenly threw out this question. Hearing Isabe''s words, rk paused. He didn''t expect Isabe to ask such a question. Yet, her gaze was so sincere, with a sparkle of truth. It seemed she was genuinely asking. While marveling at the girl''s innocence, rk also felt a hint of admiration. He didn''t expect Isabe, who had been married to Emanuele for so long, to retain such innocence. Such innocence is rare in the world of the mafia, making one unable to resist the urge to protect her. "Isabe, I think love is a luxury, not something everyone can have. Grazia had it before, and she should be satisfied with that." Isabe sighed and didn''t say anything more. At this moment, Emanuele returned and, seeing Isabe talking to rk, his face instantly turned cold. He thought about the time when he yed matchmaker between rk and Isabe. Although he ultimately prevented them, it was apparent that rk liked Isabe. Even if it was more due to his yboy nature, it still made Emanuele a bit nervous facing rk. Of course, regret filled Emanuele''s heart. If it weren''t for him treating Isabe as a gift, introducing her to the cleric, letting them all know Isabe... Isabe wouldn''t have been chosen by rk. He had been trying to set them up, although he had sensed the conflict within himself back then... Now, recalling these past events, regret pounded on Emanuele''s heart like waves. Fortunately, he made the right decision at the wedding, snatching Isabe back. Otherwise, as Phillip said, he might have regretted it for a lifetime. Emanuele walked to Isabe''s side, his hand around her waist, pulling her into his arms as if dering his sovereignty. "What are you talking about?" He looked at Isabe, then nced at rk. That look! rk saw Emanuele''s wariness and couldn''t help but think, did Emanuele believe his appearance was a threat to im Isabe? Although he regretted not getting Isabe, he chose friendship over a woman. He nevercked women, in the past, and still not now. "Just catching up with Isabe. It''s been a while since the wedding," rk chuckled. "Catching up?" Emanuele looked down at Isabe, seeming to ask her. Isabe nodded. "The banquet is almost over, Isabe, you don''t look too well. Let''s leave early," Emanuele said, looking at rk, "I''ll find some time to meet up with you." "Sure." rk nodded, watching Emanuele and Isabe leave. In fact, before Emanuele and Isabe got married, rk had no idea that Emanuele liked Isabe. This man was just too good at disguising himself. He appeared so serious, cold, and emotionless, giving off an air of detachment. Back when they used to hang out together, they even suspected that Emanuele might end up alone for the rest of his life. They never saw Emanuele dating anyone, even though there were plenty of women around him. Now, it seemed they had overthought it. Emanuele caring so much about Isabe was genuinely surprising! However, it felt like Isabe might not like Emanuele that much. Even though they were married, it seemed their rtionship needed time to develop. Interesting! In the car, as soon as Isabe sat down, Emanuele pressed forward, getting close to her with an imposing manner. "What were you talking about with rk just now?" "As you heard, we were catching up." "Catching up? What kind of past do you two have?" A sarcastic smile appeared on Isabe''s lips. "What past do we have? Don''t you know? Initially, you wanted me to be with rk, right? But,e to think of it, this seems to be your consistent style. Before, you sent me out like a gift. Now, you''re sending Grazia out like that. Emanuele, in the future, would you do the same with your daughter?" "Are you talking nonsense?" Emanuele''s face turned extremely gloomy. She kept holding onto the Grazia incident. He didn''t do it recklessly; he thought about it for a long time. "Am I talking nonsense? Perhaps I really don''t understand the world of the mafia. Women seem to be tools that can be traded at any time for you." Emanuele looked at Isabe''s red lips moving, so beautiful, full, and sexy, yet the words that came out made his lungs want to explode. At this moment, he had the urge to strangle Isabe. Seeing Emanuele silent, staring at her as if he wanted to kill her, but Isabe wasn''t afraid. Even if he didn''t like her, as long as he was interested in her body, Isabe knew Emanuele wouldn''t dare to kill her. Just as she was thinking this, a shadow fell in front of her. Her lip petals were covered by Emanuele. The man nibbled on her lips, sucking in the breath from her mouth, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. The back of her head was pressed by Emanuele''s hand, unable to move. She could only be forced into Emanuele''s kiss, epting the intrusion of his tongue. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Under Emanuele''s skilled kissing technique, Isabe felt her body getting softer, and breathing became more difficult. After who knew how long, Emanuele finally let her go. Isabe leaned against Emanuele''s chest, panting heavily. "Can you shut up now?" Emanuele pressed his forehead against Isabe''s, holding her face in his hands, gazing at her. Only then did Isabe realize that Emanuele had kissed her because he thought she talked too much just now, making him angry, so he used a kiss to shut her up. But Isabe would never admit defeat. "What if I say no?" "Seems like you want me to do you in the car in front of others." Isabe was speechless. Now she admitted that Emanuele was the most shameless person in the world. Phillip was still driving in front; he must have heard Emanuele''s words. This made Isabe feel ashamed and wanted to find a ce to hide. Phillip was driving, even though he heard the noise behind him, he remained calm, pretending to be deaf. Otherwise, hearing too many secrets, Phillip felt he might not survive. Back at the apartment, Emanuele instructed Lilly to cook some noodles. "Are you eating sote?" Isabe was a bit puzzled. "You probably haven''t eaten." Emanuele looked at Isabe, herplexion still a bit pale. "I heard you vomited in the restroom during the banquet." Chapter 139: Wedding One Month Later Chapter 139: Wedding One Month Later Chapter 139: Wedding One Month Later Isabe didn''t expect Emanuele to know about it, but considering his investigative capabilities, it was understandable. "Yeah, I guess it''s because I drank on an empty stomach. My stomach couldn''t handle it." "Then eat properly now." Isabe didn''t refuse. She did feel a bit hungry now. If she slept on an empty stomachter tonight, it would be even harder to fall asleep. Lilly was efficient, and she quickly cooked two bowls of noodles. The aroma made Isabe''s stomach growl. Once the noodles were on the table, Isabe started eating. Today, Lilly made Japanese-style ramen with a light taste, suitable for her current stomach condition. "After you finish eating, go to bed. I have something to take care of." Isabe looked at Emanuele. "Is it about what Isidoro told you?" She was a bit worried. Emanuele didn''t hide it from Isabe and nodded. "Then be careful." "I will." Emanuele felt Isabe''s concern, and for once, he felt a bit happier. "I don''t want to make you a widow. I don''t want to see you marry someone else. I''d rather have you die by my side than be with another man." "You are truly selfish! Other husbands hope their wives find happiness. But you, you want to drag me down even in death." Isabe, who was initially touched by Emanuele''s consideration, now felt that this man was truly selfish and cruel. "Haven''t you always thought I was heartless? If I''m not heartless, how can I live up to your impression of me?" Isabe didn''t want to talk to Emanuele now. Emanuele was always like this. Every time she had a bit of good feeling toward him, he would use real actions to prove that he was fundamentally a selfish and indifferent person. ... Isabe learned from Sophia that Grazia didn''t return to the estatest night but left with Ro. Originally, she thought they would have to wait one or two more months to be together, but unexpectedly, they were already together so soon. While Isabe was waiting for Lilly to prepare lunch, she was quite bored, so she turned on a variety show. It was her favorite, and she had watched it countless times, but Isabe still loved it. After all, it featured her ideal type. At this moment, Isabe heard the doorbell ring. She walked over and opened the door, finding Grazia. Originally, Isabe nned to find some free time in the afternoon to chat with Grazia. Unexpectedly, Grazia came to her door. "Grazia, how are you?" Isabe asked with concern. It was evident that Grazia looked a bit tired. "We n to have the wedding in Italy a monthter. Isabe, I will settle down in Italy permanently." "Oh my God!" Isabe was a bit surprised. "Isn''t that too fast?" Before, ording to Ro''s implication, it seemed they would spend some time together, slowly building their rtionship. However, Isabe couldn''t help but furrow her brows. She sensed Ro''s impatience. But she didn''t have the authority to stop all of this. Thinking about it, Isabe sighed. She looked at Grazia, momentarily at a loss for words. But Grazia quickly regained her smile. "Let''s not talk about that for now. Although we''re getting married in Italy, Isabe, I want to pick a wedding dress from Chicago. Are you free today? Can you come with me to choose a wedding dress?" "Of course, but let''s have lunch first." Isabe smiled at Grazia and then asked Lilly to prepare an extra lunch. As soon as Lilly saw Grazia, she immediately hugged her. "Oh, Grazia, I wish you a happy marriage. I hope you will always be happy." She had seen Grazia grow up and witnessed the happiness of Grazia''s previous marriage. She sincerely hoped that in this marriage, Grazia would still find happiness. "Thank you, Lilly." "After you finish shopping,e back for afternoon tea. I''ll prepare your favorite desserts." Lilly winked at Grazia, her warm tone lifting the somewhat gloomy atmosphere in the apartment. Soon, Isabe and Grazia set off to buy clothes at the bridal shop. The owner of the bridal shop, Maya, saw Grazia and hugged her. "Grazia, are you here to buy a wedding dress, or just to visit me?" "I''m getting married." Grazia tried to maintain her famous smile, as if she was wearing a mask on her face. "Oh, my God, you and Andrew..." Maya remembered Grazia''s husband. They seemed so in love, and she didn''t understand what had happened. "Andrew was killed." Grazia said calmly, but Isabe, standing beside her, felt like Grazia''s heart was bleeding. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Poor Grazia... Maya''s face, covered in wrinkles, showed shock and sadness, but she quicklyposed herself. "Come, dear Grazia, see what style of wedding dress you like." Maya asked Grazia to choose a wedding dress and pointed to a row of shelves above. "These are made from imported Italian materials. You should like them." Grazia looked at those beautiful wedding dresses. Indeed, it was the most beautiful collection in the store, but... she shook her head. "Ro also mentioned that they produce a lot of fashion over there. I could easily go there, and he could help me customize a dress. However, I feel like I might not be able to return to Chicago in the future. So, I want a wedding dress that truly belongs to Chicago, as a keepsake." "Maya, use the fabrics we produce in Chicago to make a wedding dress for Grazia." Isabe said to Maya. "All right, dear. Come, let me measure your size." Maya took out her measuring tape and measured Grazia, helping her get the right measurements. "When is your wedding?" "In a month." "Oh, so urgent? Then I have to start making your wedding dress right away." Leaving Maya''s bridal shop, Isabe looked at Grazia. Behind them, several bodyguards followed. Apart from Isabe''s bodyguard Tony and Harry, as well as Emanuele, who came over to protect her, there were also Ro''s bodyguards behind Grazia. Surrounded by arge group of tall bodyguards, even their conversation became cautious. "Let''s go back to the apartment. Lilly said she prepared afternoon tea for us." Isabe smiled at Grazia, knowing that the situation was already set. All she could do during the time she spent with Grazia was to make her a little happier. "Okay." Grazia nodded. They returned to the apartment, sipping on the red tea Lilly brewed, enjoying delicious cake, watching Isabe''s favorite variety show, and chatting about daily life. The atmosphere was warm and harmonious. However, as evening approached, Grazia had to bid farewell. She had to go back, and there was nothing Isabe could do. She could only escort Grazia to the elevator and watch her leave. Turning back, Isabe embraced Lilly, feeling quite disheartened. "What should I do? I feel like all my friends are slowly leaving me." She had rarely experienced such farewells before, but now it was different. Her rtionships with Grazia and Andrew were excellent, but Andrew had been brutally murdered, Grazia was about to get married, and she couldn''t meet Evelyn often now. The constant goodbyes and the growing sense of loneliness made her very distressed. "Everything will be okay, Isabe. You''re so kind; God will bless you," Lilly said, patting Isabe''s back and offeringfort. Chapter 140: Frederick Wants Isabella Chapter 140: Frederick Wants Isabe Chapter 140: Frederick Wants Isabe At this moment, after confirming the new lead of Frederick, Emanuele prepared to reorganize. The clue brought by Isidoro indicated that Frederick had been seen at a bar in the city of Los Angeles. Isidoro even managed to snap a photo, albeit blurry. But that bearded, slender man in the picture-could it be Frederick? Pinching the photo, Emanuele swore that once he found him this time, he wouldn''t let Frederick tunnel his way out again! However, it was a new city, an unfamiliar ce. During this time, Emanuele''s warehouses had also suffered attacks from the Sicilians. They were minor skirmishes, probably because, after thest confrontation where Emanuele severely damaged them, they had lost many people and weapons. It would take them a while to recover and launch anotherrge-scale invasion. Emanuele thought he should take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate them all, lest trouble brew in the long night. After Grazia''s wedding, he nned to settle this matter once and for all! But Frederick, after thest experience, became exceptionally cunning. He hid cautiously, and it was precisely due to his expert evasion that Isidoro, renowned for collecting information, took so long to capture a blurry photo of him. In the realm of hiding, Frederick was undoubtedly an expert. Long ago, he had been driven out of Canadian territory, and at that time, the Campbell family had posted a bounty, yet they couldn''t find his whereabouts. Eventually, he silently sneaked back into his territory. "Frederick, no matter where you hide, I will find you!" Just then, Emanuele received a message on his phone-a surprising sender, Frederick. "Emanuele, if possible, I hope you can hand Isabe over to me. I will disappear from your life. She is so innocent and lively, just like my granddaughter." Attached to Frederick''s message was a photo of Isabe, capturing a tattoo on her lower back-a small butterfly, adorable and vibrant. Whenever Emanuele had intimate contact with Isabe, he couldn''t resist kissing that butterfly. Now, Frederick sent this photo to Emanuele, and a sense of panic or intense anger filled Emanuele. His anger seemed like it could burn down the entire room. Phillip noticed Emanuele''s anger and immediately approached him. "Boss, what''s going on?" It was rare for Phillip to see Emanuele so emotionally out of control. After reading the message content, Phillip was equally shocked. "Phillip, damn it, I feel like that old man has touched my bottom line. He must die!" Emanuele roared. "Boss, calm down a bit." Phillip tried to remain slightly moreposed. He knew that in such moments, if Emanuele lost control, as his assistant, it would only make the situation worse. "How the hell am I supposed to calm down? That damn Frederick, why is he targeting Isabe? Why does he have a photo of her with a tattoo on her back?" "I think, perhaps you should ask your wife." Hearing Phillip''s words, Emanuele gradually snapped back to reality. Yes, he should ask Isabe who knew about the tattoo on her back and had taken a photo of it. Emanuele left his work behind and hurried home. At this moment, Isabe, having taken a bath,y on the bed, feeling extremely rxed. Trying to console herself, she thought that since Grazia''s wedding was now a certainty, and Grazia herself didn''t resist, maybe Ro would indeed be good to her? As she prepared to sleep, unexpectedly, the room''s door was forcefully pushed open, startling Isabe with its loud noise. Looking up, she saw a man striding towards her with an imposing aura. He was already quite robust, and in this urgent approach, he carried an even greater sense of oppression, causing Isabe''s heart to involuntarily tense. "Emanuele, what''s going on?" Isabe rarely saw Emanuele in such a rushed state. Usually, when he appeared so anxious, it meant something significant had happened. Emanuele stood before her, reaching out to grip Isabe''s shoulder. She was dressed in a silk nightgown, with an exceptionally soft andfortable fabric, akin to her skin, making him feel at ease when touching her. However, Emanuele was in no mood to appreciate it. His current state of mind was terrible. "Isabe, answer me. Do you know Frederick?" "Are you talking about the leader of the Sicilian you''ve been opposing? I don''t know him." Isabe shook her head. She didn''t understand why Emanuele was asking her this question. The next moment, her nightgown was pulled open by Emanuele, who took out his phone and compared the tattoo on it with Isabe''s lower back. He scrutinized it carefully, matching the patterns and the tattoo''s location-it was an exact match. If it was fake, how could it be so realistic? Frederick''s rtionship with Isabe was definitely not simple. Or perhaps, someone close to Isabe was connected to Frederick? Emanuele''s brow furrowed tightly, as if he could crush a fly between his brows. Isabe had no idea what was happening. She only noticed Emanuele storming in, questioning her, and then opening her clothes to check. This series of actions left Isabe bewildered. "Emanuele, what''s going on?" Isabe started to feel nervous. "Have you ever had someone take a photo of the tattoo on your back?" Emanuele asked her. Isabe denied, "I haven''t. Only the tattoo artist took photos while I was getting it done, and they''re on my phone." Isabe searched her phone''s gallery and showed Emanuele the pictures the tattoo artist took. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Emanuele saw several shots of the butterfly from various angles, butpared to the photo on his phone, there was a slight difference. "When did you get this tattoo?" "I got it in my freshman year. I went with Evelyn. She got a bee tattoo on her arm." Could Evelyn be rted to Frederick? Emanuele quickly dismissed this thought. When he approached Isabe, he had already investigated the rtionships around her. Her hospital colleague and also her best friend, Evelyn, who grew up in Chicago. Evelyn''s parents ran a watch shop, and her background was straightforward. There was no reason for her to coborate with Sicilian people. So what could be the reason? Emanuele felt that if he couldn''t identify the core issue, he wouldn''t be able to sleep for some time. "Emanuele, what''s going on with you?" Isabe struggled out of Emanuele''s embrace and looked at him, her face showing a hint of confusion. Chapter 141: Emanuele Suspects Her Chapter 141: Emanuele Suspects Her Chapter 141: Emanuele Suspects Her Emotions are easily transmitted, and at this moment, Isabe was affected by Emanuele''s mood. She felt a bit uneasy. Emanuele took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down a bit. Look at him, scaring Isabe like that. Watching Isabe''s inexplicably worried expression, Emanuele reached out and gently touched her hair. "It''s okay. Some unfortunate situations have arisen, but I''ll handle them." "Okay." "You go to sleep." Seeing Emanuele about to leave, Isabe didn''t quite understand. He hade in such a hurry today and was leaving just as hastily. "Aren''t you staying here tonight?" "No, there are still things I need to sort out." "About me?" Isabe was smart; she figured out from Emanuele''s actions that all these troubles were rted to her. Emanuele nodded. Bending down, he nted a kiss on Isabe''s forehead. "Isabe, I trust you. I hope you won''t disappoint me." During this time spent with Isabe, Emanuele had fallen in love with her. But now, with Frederick suddenly sending such a message and a photo of Isabe''s back tattoo, Emanuele couldn''t help but have doubts. Yet, he still believed that he hadn''t misjudged her. He just needed to investigate thoroughly. After leaving the apartment, Emanuele immediately showed his phone to Phillip. "What information did you find in the message he sent?" "Is she his granddaughter?" Phillip''s eyes widened in astonishment. He was already surprised when he saw the photo, but reading this message left him even more shocked. "But I asked you to investigate Isabe before. Her background is clean-her father passed away early, her mother married my father, and Sophia''s identity has no issues." Is that so? Phillip wasn''t entirely sure. "But, boss, I still find it hard to believe. If thedy is just an ordinary person, why would Frederick say something like leaving Chicago as long as she''s handed over to him?" Yes, if Isabe were just an ordinary girl, why would Frederick say such things? After losing so many people, wouldn''t he want to establish himself in Chicago? Now, he suddenly says he''ll disappear if Isabe is handed over. It''s eerie, too eerie! Emanuele couldn''t figure out this point either. He remained silent, lighting a cigarette. His emotions were extremely agitated at this moment. He wanted to kill someone, but he couldn''t do anything now, only temporarily relieving his stress by smoking. However, he still felt restless inside. Cigarette after cigarette, his brain felt a throbbing pain. "Boss, I still think it''s not that simple. If I investigate again, I''ll look into thedy''s father''s side this time." Previously, Phillip thought that Isabe''s father had been dead for many years, and she had no contact with her father''s rtives. There wasn''t much to investigate. But now, hearing about this, Phillip thought it was necessary to look into it again. What if there really is a problem? If thedy has an issue, wouldn''t the boss be in danger? After a moment of contemtion, Emanuele nodded, allowing Phillip to proceed with the investigation. He also wanted to know what the rtionship was between Isabe and Frederick. Frederick went to the extent of leaving just to get Isabe, even sending him a photo of Isabe''s back tattoo. Was he trying to imply a close rtionship with Isabe, having such a photo? Isabe couldn''t possibly be his granddaughter. He had only one granddaughter, currently in France. They had found her, but unfortunately, she knew nothing about Frederick''s whereabouts. It was a pity. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Could it be that just because they captured his granddaughter, Frederick started spouting nonsense, iming Isabe was his granddaughter? Thinking about it, Frederick''s granddaughter was twenty years old, and Isabe was twenty-two. The age gap between them wasn''t significant. After Emanuele left, Isabe couldn''t find any peace of mind. Emanuele''s appearance was too sudden, and he left in a hurry, leaving her bewildered. She had no idea what was going on with Emanuele, but his state today was obviously off. Recalling Emanuele''s first question when he appeared before her, Isabe paused. Suddenly, she understood something. Emanuele was suspecting her, suspecting that she was colluding with his enemies? Oh God, with her simple and clean background, living a regr life before meeting Emanuele, what did he think of her? Colluding with the head of a criminal organization? Thinking of this, Isabe''s initial panic turned into anger. She sent messages and called Evelyn, wanting to discuss this matter with her. Because apart from Isabe, Evelyn and Emanuele were the only ones who knew about the tattoo on her back. Unexpectedly, no one answered when she called Evelyn. ncing at the time, it was already eleven in the evening. Could Evelyn be asleep at this hour? Isabe gave up on calling Evelyn. Shey on the bed, unsure of her current feelings. She didn''t know if Frederick had said something to Emanuele or if Emanuele had found some evidence, suspecting her connection with Frederick. Hence, he came urgently to confirm. If Emanuele really didn''t trust her, would he kill her? For some reason, Isabe felt that even if Emanuele liked her body, once he confirmed her betrayal, he would surely kill her. She hadn''t betrayed him, but she didn''t know how Emanuele judged this matter. What if he didn''t listen to her exnation? Isabe was distressed. There wasn''t much emotion between them in the first ce, and now, with this incident, their rtionship became even more fragmented. Their marriage was already different from that of ordinary people,cking trust. Now, with this added complication, Isabe didn''t know if one day Emanuele would burst in with a gun and kill her. These past few days, Isabe stayed at home, not in the mood to go out, and Emanuele didn''t return. Isabe wanted to rify everything, but with Emanuele noting back, she couldn''t communicate with him. "Tony, Harry, do you think I have a connection with Emanuele''s enemies?" Isabe asked them. They both shook their heads. They had been with Isabe for so long, monitoring her every move. They knew what kind of person she was. However, that text from Frederick was indeed too strange. At this time, being cautious and careful was never wrong, so they couldn''t be sure. As for Emanuele, he quickly gathered all the information about Isabe, including details about her father. Isabe''s father was Irish, living in Chicago, an ordinary employee at an insurancepany. He had a verymon and ordinary life until one day he tragically passed away in a car ident, leaving Isabe and Sophia behind. So, it seemed Isabe had no connection with Frederick? However, when Emanuele discovered that Frederick had also spent some time in Irnd in his early years, Emanuele''s eyebrows furrowed tightly. Damn it, could it be that Frederick had some connection with Isabe''s father? Chapter 142: IsabellaS Anxiety Chapter 142: Isabe''S Anxiety Chapter 142: Isabe''s Anxiety Emanuele never thought that his troublesome enemy would have a connection with Isabe. However, when he asked Isabe about it, her reaction didn''t suggest any familiarity with Frederick. Was she lying? Emanuele, with his remarkable intuition, found it hard to believe that Isabe would deceive him. Unless she was an exceptional actress, fooling him from the beginning. Deciding to seek answers from Sophia, he inquired, "Isabe''s father is Irish, settled in Chicago when he was ten. I got to know him through work. Isabe''s father passed away in a car ident when she was six." Sophia spoke of her first husband with a tinge of sadness, reminiscing about their genuine love in their youth, cut short by an unexpected ident. Though she had her moments of resentment while raising her daughter alone, looking back, she could only recall his virtues. Observing Sophia''s mncholic demeanor, Emanuele offered a fewforting words. "Sophia, do you know where he lived in Irnd before settling in Chicago?" Emanuele inquired. Sophia shook her head. "He and his parents settled in Chicago, never returning to Irnd." The trail ended there, leaving Emanuele frustrated. Regardless of Frederick''s connection with Isabe, Emanuele believed that Isabe wouldn''t conspire with him. However, even if Frederick and Isabe didn''t have a direct rtionship, Frederick seemed to know Isabe quite well. He even knew about the tattoo on Isabe''s back, a private detail she imed only he and Evelyn were aware of. Isabe rarely wore backless outfits, making it unlikely that anyone else around her knew about it. At that time, Isabe insisted that only he and Evelyn were privy to that information. Evelyn, a regr girl, had been Isabe''s friend for years before Emanuele knew Isabe. If Evelyn''s background wasn''t ordinary, she wouldn''t have approached Isabe during those times when Isabe seemed of no value. Biting his lip, Emanuele continuously smoked; only in these moments could he find a semnce of calmness. What was going on? Why did Frederick know about Isabe''s butterfly tattoo on her back, and even have a photo of it? Isabe, too, was consumed by anxiety. Since the day Emanuele returned abruptly, questioning her, he hadn''t returned for several days. Almost a week had passed since then, and Grazia''s wedding was approaching. Isabe was preupied with worry for Grazia and concern for Emanuele, leaving her with no appetite. "Isabe, you haven''t been eating welltely. You''ve lost a lot of weight," Lilly expressed concern. Isabe''s diminishing appetite and declining spirits worried Lilly. Isabe even stopped watching her favorite variety shows. "I have no appetite; I can''t eat," Isabe declined Lilly''s suggestion to eat more. Isabe genuinely had no desire to eat. Even her favorite bacon and tomato spaghetti could only be savored for a few bites before she felt too full to continue. Seeing Isabe like this, Lilly had no choice but to call Emanuele. "Emanuele, did you and Isabe have a fight? She''s been in low spirits these days, barely eating, and she''s lost so much weight. Why don''t youe back and see her?" Emanuele, upon hearing Lilly''s words, furrowed his brow tightly. "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. I think she''s like this because of you." Emanuele sighed, hung up the phone, realizing he needed to go back to the apartment. The night he received Frederick''s message, he felt an urgency that led him to confront Isabe. However, he immediately left afterward. In these past few days, he hadn''t returned home. He knew Isabe would be overthinking, worrying, and anxious. Despite her appearance of strength, she was fragile in a certain aspect. He had been preupied with his own investigations, wanting to clear things up to protect Isabe. In his haste, he overlooked how he might affect her, leading to her anxiety and unrest. Tonight, Isabe had only drank a bowl of mushroom soup and couldn''t eat anything else. As a doctor, she knew her condition was dire, but emotions could affect one''s appetite. She ate a bit because her body needed the energy, but normally, she could go without a single bite. After dinner, she went upstairs, preparing to take a shower and lie down to sleep. Only in dreams could she escape from her thoughts, as her mind was burdened with too much. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isabe closed her eyes and drifted into a quiet sleep. In her dreams, she felt her clothes being lifted, a hot hand caressing her skin. From top to bottom, the person''s powerful presence overwhelmed her. He kissed and nibbled on her lips, forcibly entering her mouth, seizing her breath. His actions didn''t cease; he continued to explore her body. Rough fingers glided over her tender skin, giving Isabe goosebumps. The man''s kisses grew more intense, moving from her lips to her neck, sucking with force. Soon, he reached her breasts, gently biting down, causing Emanuele''s body to tremble. Isabe felt like this couldn''t be a dream, but the pleasurable sensations made her afraid to open her eyes. She savored the moment. However, when the man''s lips reached her lower half, Isabe couldn''t help but open her eyes. She saw the man busy at her lower body, his face buried in her intimate area. He parted her legs, making it easier for him to delve deeper. "Oh, my God..." Isabe grabbed the nearby bedsheets; this scene and what he was doing continuously stimted her. Isabe instinctively widened her legs, arching her waist, wanting Emanuele to give her more. In the dimly lit environment, all that remained were Isabe''s gasps and Emanuele''s sucking sounds. The atmosphere heightened Isabe''s body temperature, feeling as if a fire were burning inside her. Oh God, she felt like she had entrusted her life to the man on top of her. Soon, the pleasure in Isabe''s body umted, but just as she was about to reach the peak, the man released her. He undid his belt, removed his pants, and entered Isabe. Under Emanuele''s intense stimtion, Isabe''s body began to convulse, and she erupted. Emanuele held Isabe tightly, changed positions, making Isabe kneel in front of him, entering her from behind. Chapter 143: Luring Isabella Chapter 143: Luring Isabe Chapter 143: Luring Isabe And so, the two changed several positions until they were both exhausted, and only then did Emanuele release Isabe. Now, theyy in bed, Emanuele holding Isabe from behind. His hands caressed Isabe''s spine, giving her a tingling sensation on her back. Ticklish, yet strangely wonderful. In the end, his hands stopped at a certain spot. Isabe knew it was where her butterfly tattoo was. He still cared about this. She thought that his return and their intimate moments meant he had let go of the suspicions in his heart. Yet, it seemed otherwise. "Why did youe back?" Isabe inquired. "Lilly said you''ve been in a bad moodtely, unable to eat," Emanuele''s low voice sounded from behind her. "Yes, a little," Isabe replied. "Because of me?" "You''re suspecting me, aren''t you?" Emanuele furrowed his brows, and after a while, he said, "I admit, in fact, it''s Frederick who made me suspicious of you. He has a photo of your back tattoo. This ce, only the most intimate person could know about. You''ve never worn backless outfits, so where did he get a picture of your back?" Although Isabe knew she was innocent, Emanuele''s words had some validity. She found it strange too. "Could it be photoshopped? He only needed to know I had a back tattoo, and he might find someone to Photoshop a design simr to mine." "That''s also possible. Don''t worry too much about this. I just want to investigate the cause and effect. Even if you have nothing to do with him, I want to know why he knows these details about you and why he''s doing this." Emanuele, at this moment, was caressing Isabe''s hair gently. His movements were tender, making Isabe feel like a cat lying in its owner''s arms-extremelyfortable. Isabe leaned against Emanuele. She hoped Emanuele could uncover the truth soon. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "No skipping meals from now on," a voice suddenly came when Isabe was about to fall asleep. Isabe immediately woke up and nodded, "I know. Can you also not be away so often?" Even though she often got angry with Emanuele, thinking he was heartless, Isabe always looked forward to meeting him, hugging, and kissing him. She knew her body needed Emanuele; she couldn''t live without him. Therefore, she had this contradictory mentality, scolding Emanuele as a devil on one hand, but unable to leave him on the other. Emanuele smiled, "Alright." Actually, today was a rare moment of rxation for him. In these past few days, stimted by Frederick''s information, he was almost going crazy. He was like a machine, constantly immersed in work. He wanted to find Frederick, wanted to kill him immediately. At the same time, he wanted to know where Frederick got Isabe''s information. If Isabe was innocent, then was it someone around her? Frederick''s actions were a challenge to him. He couldn''t even protect his own wife. This feeling made Emanuele feel terrible. Until tonight, returning to the apartment, entering Isabe''s body, Emanuele finally felt rxed. Isabey in Emanuele''s arms, and the two snuggled tightly together. Isabe felt an unprecedented tranquility. Shey against Emanuele and drifted off to sleep. And for Emanuele, who hadn''t slept much in these days, he quickly fell asleep too. The next day, when Isabe woke up, she found Emanuele was still there, which was very rare. Usually, he was gone by the time she woke up. She hadn''t observed Emanuele closely for a while. Shortly after waking up, before she could carefully observe him, she saw him open his eyes. Emanuele, unlike an ordinary person, didn''t wake up groggy. He quickly became alert, his gaze as cold and ruthless as ever. But towards her, he was gentle, nting a kiss on her forehead. "Baby, awake?" Isabe smiled, leaving Emanuele''s embrace. She sat up, saying, "You rarely sleep in thiste. I''ll go downstairs and have Lilly prepare breakfast." They were lying naked together, but Isabe, now leaving Emanuele''s side, went to freshen up and change. Emanuele observed Isabe''s delicate waist, curvy hips, and slender legs. Her perfect figure reignited the mes of desire in him. He really wanted to pull Isabe back for another round. Unfortunately, he had many things to attend to; he couldn''t dy any longer. For breakfast, Lilly prepared toast, eggs, sausages, and milk. Isabe and Emanuele sat facing each other. Despite knowing that Emanuele still harbored suspicions about her, Isabe''s mood had improved, perhaps due to the passionate night they had experienced. "Emanuele, if you have any concerns, just ask me. I''ll answer anything I know," Isabe said. They were a married couple, and they should be open about any issues instead of hiding things. Emanuele looked at Isabe, staring at her for several seconds. His gaze scanned her face like a scanner. After a while, he said, "No need. I''ve asked what I needed to ask." Since he chose to believe Isabe, he needed to find out Frederick''s motives. If Isabe had no connection with Frederick, why did he say he would hand Isabe over, disappearing forever? In the office, Phillip, seeing Emanuele lost in thought, couldn''t help but offer his suggestion. "Boss, what if you try handing your wife over to him?" Now that Frederick was hiding in the shadows and they were in the open, maybe using Isabe as bait could help locate him. But before he could finish, Emanuele kicked him. "How dare you suggest that?" Emanuele''s voice was as cold as the freezing weather. Even a single sentence could be chilling. "I wasn''t suggesting actually handing her over. Just using her as bait," Phillip exined, enduring the pain in his leg. In Emanuele''s gray-brown eyes, there was no warmth. His gaze was especially cold, making Phillip feel his breath constricting. He regretted why he had spoken those words; now, the boss was angry. "Phillip, as the head of the Mafia, if I have to use my own woman as bait, then I think I can find a recement for the position. I can send women away as gifts for my own benefit, but using them as bait, knowing it puts their lives at risk? Especially Isabe? The Chicago Mafia has never stooped so low. Don''t say such things again." "Yes, boss," Phillip lowered his head, bowing to Emanuele. Whatever happened, he was indeed wrong this time. However, he also saw Emanuele''s concern for Isabe. In the past, when he followed Emanuele, jokes could be made freely. Now... Indeed, as he thought, if Emanuele hadn''t been persuaded to marry Isabe back then, he would regret it for a lifetime. Chapter 144: FrederickS Granddaughter Chapter 144: Frederick''S Granddaughter Chapter 144: Frederick''s Granddaughter After Emanuele dismissed Phillip, his mood remained restless. Cigarette after cigarette ignited, leaving a pile of butts in the ashtray. White smoke lingered in the office. Using Isabe as bait was out of the question. He wouldn''t risk exposing her to any danger. Unconsciously, Isabe''s significance in his heart grew heavier. Emanuele couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Suddenly, a thought urred to him. What if Frederick discovered his affection for Isabe and sought to drive a wedge between them? Was Frederick nning to strike when Emanuele underestimated Isabe? The possibility wasn''t imusible. If that were the case, it would be disastrous. His greatest fear was enemies realizing he cared about Isabe. The more he cared, the more vulnerable Isabe became. Undoubtedly, Frederick was a formidable adversary, perhaps the first true challenger Emanuele had faced in many years. Crafty and elusive, Frederick lurked in the shadows, with his subordinates spread throughout Chicago, creating moderate yet troublesome disturbances. The troubles multiplied over time, and when quantitative changes reached a certain point, wouldn''t it lead to a qualitative shift? Emanuele had inventoried the weapons in the warehouse, introduced many new ones, and doubled the number of elite subordinates. Everything was ready. He possessed sufficient strength to defeat Frederick, but only in a direct confrontation. Emanuele had confidence in a frontal battle. However, Frederick was clever. Knowing he couldn''t win head-on, Frederick preferred ambushes, always leaving himself an escape route. Whenever Emanuele thought he had Frederick cornered, unexpected events urred. Frederick slipped away like a fish, eluding Emanuele''s grasp. This frustration weighed heavily on Emanuele. His patience wore thin. Emanuele stared at the photo Isidoro gave him; Frederick''s figure was blurry, but Emanuele recognized him immediately. Frederick seemed indifferent, as if the recent assault hadn''t affected him. Upon learning Frederick was at the bar, Emanuele''s men rushed there and searched nearby but found no trace of Frederick. However, Emanuele felt he was close. So close. Yet damn it, they had searched every area nearby, and there was no sign of Frederick! Could it be a smokescreen deliberately released by Frederick? It fit his style. The old man enjoyed toying with him. Thinking this, Emanuele called James, "Strip Madilyn naked, carve the word ''whore'' on her back, and send me the photo." Madilyn was Frederick''s granddaughter. They had captured her recently and brought her back to Chicago. Originally a sophomore majoring in fine arts, Madilyn grew up in France. Her father was Frederick''s deceased son. After her father''s death, she and her mother lived in France. Madilyn rarely met Frederick and knew little about his affairs. When they captured her, she resembled a frightened rabbit, scared out of her wits. Just as innocent and naive as Isabe when he first encountered her, Madilyn seemed oblivious to the world of the Mafia. Emanuele didn''t want to harm an innocent person, but she was Frederick''s granddaughter. If Frederick could target innocent people around him, why couldn''t he go after his own granddaughter? Emanuele thought that if Frederick insisted on focusing on Isabe, he should let Frederick see the miserable situation of his beloved granddaughter. He didn''t know where Frederick obtained the photo of Isabe, but he felt uneasy about it. The situation became increasingly grim, prompting Emanuele to deploy more personnel to protect Isabe and warn her not to go out. Isabe had no desire to go out. Whatever she wanted, she could instruct Tony to buy. Whatever she wanted to eat, Lilly could prepare, even better than the restaurant, tailored to her taste. Usually, she stayed at home watching variety shows, taking online courses, and browsing social media to avoid disconnecting from society. She wouldn''t casually go out because she knew Frederick had his eyes on her. Even though she didn''t know who this person was, someone as powerful and ruthless as Emanuele hadn''t been able to locate him yet. Isabe understood that things were far from simple. Moreover, Frederick could obtain such private photos of her; it was indeed unsettling. She felt a bit panicked but reassured herself that following Emanuele''s instructions would keep her safe. Before sleeping, Isabe would touch the gun under her pillow-a gift from Emanuele. Initially, she rejected the idea, but now she epted it. cing it under her pillow, she ensured she had the means to protect herself if someone invaded her room. To be even more powerful, Isabe told Emanuele she wanted to take shooting lessons. Surprised by Isabe''s request, Emanuele said, "Sure, after Grazia''s wedding, I''ll teach you." He believed he was the best teacher. Starting from childhood, he had learned to shoot and kill. Now, his marksmanship was the best in the entire gang. Isabe was intelligent, and he believed she could learn. Isabe''s adaptability to her surroundings impressed Emanuele. From initially resisting the Mafia, being afraid, to now actively wanting to learn shooting, she truly deserved to be the woman he had chosen. Isabe looked forward to Grazia''s wedding. Recently, her friends were all busy. Grazia was busy preparing for the wedding with Ro, leaving little time for them to meet. They could only chat on the phone at night when Grazia was free. From the video calls, Isabe could see that Grazia''s mood had improved since the beginning. She chatted andughed, though she didn''t seem as excited about the wedding. Grazia told her that Ro was a very gentle person, which reassured Isabe. As for Evelyn, Isabe called her a few times, but she didn''t answer. Later, Evelyn sent her a message saying she was currently traveling abroad with Pippo, makingmunication inconvenient. Isabe didn''t disturb her and decided to wait until she returned. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Grazia''s wedding. They all flew to Italy to attend Grazia''s wedding. In an Italian church, Isabe watched Grazia, dressed in a wedding gown, walk towards Ro under Leo''s guidance. Rtives and friends around them watched the couple with blessing eyes. Isabe inexplicably recalled the scene of her wedding to Emanuele. However, this time, Grazia wore a smile, seemingly genuine from the heart, and Isabe felt relieved. After the wedding in the church, there was a post-wedding party. It was held at Ro''s mansion. His mansion wasrge,parable to the Lombardi family''s estate, but with a different style. Full of Italian charm, even the flower beds had artistically designed lines. Isabe marveled at everything here, and Emanuele walked beside her, watching Isabe''s eyes filled with admiration. He asked, "Do you like it here?" Chapter 145: Insisting On Returning To Chicago With Emanuele Chapter 145: Insisting On Returning To Chicago With Emanuele Chapter 145: Insisting on Returning to Chicago with Emanuele "I quite like it." Isabe had never been abroad before. She had always focused on working hard and making money, nning to travel when she had the opportunity in the future. Now, being in Italy, in an environmentpletely different from Chicago, Isabe''s mood had rxed considerably. "Well, how about staying here for a while? I''ll talk to Grazia and Ro." Isabe immediately looked at Emanuele, and her smile disappeared. "Are you abandoning me?" He actually wanted her to stay in Italy? While she liked Italy, she had never been abroad before and wanted to experience the feeling of being in a foreign country. However, what was the point of her staying alone here? Living with Grazia and Ro? They were a married couple on their honeymoon, and it would be unreasonable for her, an outsider, to stay and disturb them. Looking at Isabe''s pitiful expression and the gaze she gave him, like a poor puppy about to be abandoned, Emanuele''s once hardened heart suddenly felt a twinge of pain. If he could, he certainly wouldn''t want Isabe to stay, but he had no choice. The situation in Chicago was bing increasinglyplicated. Just today, before Grazia''s wedding, Emanuele received news of an attack on one of their warehouses, resulting in heavy losses. Frederick sent him a message, stating that it was a wedding gift for his sister and hoping he would enjoy it. Damn Frederick. Emanuele swore that if he found him, he would tear him apart. He now had to be a hundred percent focused on work. He didn''t want to be distracted by other things. In such a dire moment, Emanuele felt that Isabe staying in Italy would be safer than in Chicago. But looking at Isabe''s pitiful expression, Emanuele sighed. "Isabe, you have to understand, Chicago is very dangerous right now." "I''m not afraid. If you think it''s dangerous, just leave me in the apartment. Tony and Harry will protect me, and I won''t go anywhere." Staying in the apartment was an option, but it was close to Emanuele. At least, Emanuele asionally returned home and she could see him. However, if she stayed in Italy, the only person she knew well was Grazia. Grazia had just remarried and needed time to develop her rtionship with her new husband. Staying here might disturb them. Seeing Isabe insisting on going back, Emanuele couldn''t refuse her request. "Are you really not afraid of danger? Isabe, you''ve been targeted." "I''m not afraid." Isabe shook her head. "Besides, you promised to teach me shooting. Once I learn, I''ll have the ability to protect myself. I''ve killed before, and now, if the other person is an enemy, I won''t hesitate to shoot them." At that moment, her eyes sparkled like the sun, illuminating every corner of Emanuele''s innermost thoughts. Emanuele had always liked Isabe''s stubborn and never-give-up spirit. No matter what difficulties she encountered, she could swim against the current in adversity. Now was no different. She knew he faced a great challenge, understood the strength of the enemy, and she might be afraid. But after the fear, she would think about solving the problem. She was more than worthy of the position of Mafia Queen. "Alright, I''ll teach you." The day after Grazia''s wedding, Emanuele and Isabe prepared to return to Chicago. Grazia was reluctant to part with Isabe, hugging her repeatedly. "Isabe, in the future, if you have time, can youe to Italy to visit me?" "I will, Grazia. We can also chat on our phones, and you cane to Chicago to see me. But for now, you should stay in Italy." Ro had faced troubles before; his wife had been killed. Now, his position was stable, and no one dared to challenge him. Grazia staying in Italy was very safe. Isabe suddenly thought, did Emanuele arrange Grazia''s marriage to Ro for her safety as well? With Emanuele facing significant troubles, his ability to protect his family might bepromised, leading to asional negligence. On the ne back to Chicago, Graziay beside Emanuele. It was their private ne, spacious enough to adjust the seats into a bed for a morefortable long flight. "Emanuele, arranging Grazia''s marriage to Ro was also for her safety, right?" He was certainly worried that Grazia might face dangers simr to what Andrew had experienced. Marrying Ro not only served as a deal but also ensured Grazia''s safety. Emanuele remained silent. He hadn''t nned to discuss this with Isabe, but she unexpectedly guessed it. Seeing Emanuele''s silence, Isabe knew she had guessed correctly. He wasn''t heartless or cruel; he carried too many burdens and responsibilities. Now, with the safety of his loved ones and friends at stake, he had a lot to consider. He chose to act in silence, even if misunderstood, rather than exin. Isabe remembered Grazia''s previous assessment of Emanuele: he was under tremendous pressure, carrying too much. Now, it seemed urate. Seeing Emanuele not speaking, Isabe continued, "Emanuele, don''t worry. Although our rtionship is just a game, I won''t be your burden." This time, she took the initiative to return to Chicago with Emanuele, aware of the risks. She was prepared to face those risks with him because she knew she couldn''t be without him. She''d rather stay with the risks by Emanuele''s side than leave him. "I''ll work hard to learn shooting, acquire self-defense skills, and ensure that I can protect myself in case the bodyguards can''t save me when I''m in danger." Hearing Isabe''s words, Emanuele couldn''t help but smile. "Aren''t you afraid of death? What if I can''t protect you?" "That means you''ve be the winner of the game, Emanuele. You should be happy." Isabe said this lightly, but it didn''t bring any happiness to Emanuele. Their rtionship wasn''t just a game, and he didn''t want anything to happen to Isabe. However, for now, he couldn''t say these things. As long as his troubles persisted, he couldn''t tell Isabe how much he loved her. At this moment, he could only reach out and hold Isabe tightly in his arms, almost as if he wanted to meld her into his body. He greedily absorbed the sweet fragrance from Isabe, and his inner turmoil calmed slightly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Very well, Isabe. I enjoy having a worthy opponent. So, I hope you''ll live for a long time. If anything happens to you, my life will lose a lot of its joy. Don''t disappoint me, okay?" "I won''t." Isabe was also inspired by Emanuele''s fighting spirit. They returned to Chicago, rested for a night, and the next morning, Emanuele went to work. In the afternoon, he returned to the apartment to take Isabe to the shooting range. They had their dedicated practice grounds. When Isabe arrived at this secret location, she was stunned. There wasn''t just a shooting range but also areas forbat training. The variety of weapons avable was impressive, with a diverse array of guns in the shooting range. Chapter 146: Passionate Marksmanship Lesson Chapter 146: Passionate Marksmanship Lesson Chapter 146: Passionate Marksmanship Lesson Isabe eyed the array of weapons on the rack and pointed to a Gatling Gun, saying to Emanuele, "Perhaps I could give this one a try?" Her ambitious suggestion almost made Emanuele burst intoughter. "You don''t need heavy artillery right now; let''s start with the Glock Pistols I gave you," Emanuele suggested, leading Isabe to a secluded corner of the shooting range, where they were alone. This was Emanuele''s exclusive shooting range, off-limits to anyone without permission. Emanuele pulled Isabe close, her back against his chest. His arms wrapped around, hands gripping hers. At this proximity, Isabe caught the scent of Emanuele''smanding cologne and felt the rise and fall of his chest with each breath. "Now, lock your elbow and aim at the target in front of you," Emanuele instructed, snapping Isabe back to attention. Damn it, she got distracted by Emanuele''s proximity at this critical moment. Now was not the time for wandering thoughts; she needed to focus on her marksmanship lesson. Emanuele leaned down, near Isabe''s neck, aligning his perspective with hers for precise targeting. "Now, squeeze the trigger. The recoil might push you back, but don''t be afraid," Emanuele''s breath whispered in Isabe''s ear, quickening her heartbeat, challenging her concentration. Emanuele''s hand secured Isabe''s waist, maintaining her bnce. Although Isabe had fired guns before, even killed Chloe, she appreciated Emanuele''s reminder. Isabe fired a shot, the recoil causing her to lean into Emanuele''s embrace. He steadied her, but seeing where her shotnded left her a bit disheartened. "I didn''t even hit the edge. You make it look easy," she confessed, realizing how challenging it truly was. "It''s okay, Isabe. You''re a beginner. Take it slow. Get familiar with the feel of shooting; let it be an extension of your arm," Emanuele reassured. He knew Isabe had fired before, driven by emotions. Now, he wanted her to learn calm shooting, to genuinely feel the act. Isabe nodded, acknowledging Emanuele as a patient and effective instructor. "Come on, Isabe, shoot again." She obeyed, firing another round. "Once more." Isabe emptied the magazine. Emanuele guided her through reloading, saying, "I''ll teach you how to reload. See, like this..." Isabe nodded, determined to remember each step. A small handgun turned out to be quite a study, and she chuckled at her earlier thoughts of trying heavy weaponry. Emanuele probably found her naivety amusing. When Isabe finally hit the target, Emanuele praised, "Great job, Isabe. You''re progressing quickly. I should reward you." As he spoke, he grabbed Isabe''s buttocks and his hands began exploring her lower half. Subsequently, Isabe''s pants were undone by Emanuele. He ran his hand down Isabe''s bottom, between her legs, and began to touch her. Isabe feels her body trembling, and she has to make an effort to maintain bnce. "Shoot, baby." "If you continue like this, I''m afraid I might hurt you unintentionally." "You don''t know how, just keep shooting," Emanuele''s chin rested on Isabe''s shoulder, his voice low and hoarse, full of temptation. Isabe felt the heat inside her body constantly surging towards her lower half, and she had an urge to kill. Oh my god, what is Emanuele doing? But she doesn''t want Emanuele to stop either. When Emanuele pushed a finger into Isabe''s body, Isabe only felt the tension tighten and her attention was all in that ce. But Emanuele stillmanded Isabe in a strong tone, "Shoot." Isabe fired a shot, feeling her body weakening under Emanuele''s maniption. "It will be seen by people," Isabe said worriedly. "It''s okay, no one cane in here except me. Even if someone sees us, I don''t care." Emanuele puts another finger inside Isabe, and in her mouth, he still encourages her to shoot. Isabe feels like she has no strength to hold a gun anymore. Oh my God, why do this at this time? "Emanuele." Isabe sobbed out Emanuele''s name, her body flowing with waves of pleasure and her breathing bing disordered. "Isabe, feel the excitement? Keep shooting, baby." Isabe had to obey Emanuele''s orders and continue shooting at the target. Oh my god, her mind ispletely nk. Soon, as the gunshots rang out once again, Isabe blossomedpletely on Emanuele''s fingertips. As joy swept over her entire body, Isabe''s rationality gradually returned. Emanuele let go of Isabe. He pulled down his pants and said to Isabe, "Open your mouth, baby." Isabe opened her mouth and sucked Emanuele, feeling his excitement, and she followed suit. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Wonderful, Isabe, baby." Emanuele held Isabe''s head, and at this moment he too had the climax. After the shooting ss ended, Isabe was taken back to her apartment by Emanuele. "Can''t you just get some sleep and go to work the next day?" Isabe asked Emanuele. Emanuele saw the worry in Isabe''s eyes and couldn''t help but smile as he gently touched her cheek. "You care about me that much?" "I''m just afraid you''ll die, and then I''ll have to follow suit," Isabe said, trying to sound nonchnt despite her concerns. "Don''t worry, I won''t die, and neither will you," Emanueleughed heartily before turning around and leaving. Watching Emanuele disappear into the elevator, Isabe sighed. She knew that Emanuele was always busy, especially since Frederick was still atrge. As the queen of the mafia herself, being targeted by his enemies challenged his bottom line. She feared that he would do anything to defeat Frederick once they found him. But she also worried about Emanuele''s health; everyone needed rest eventually. Even if he had boundless energy all the time, he still needed to rx sometimes. However, there was nothing she could do except make sure she had enough self-defense skills so that Emanuele wouldn''t have to worry about her safety. Not long after Emanuele left Sophia called Isabe on the phone. "Are you busy right now?" After attending Grazia''s wedding with Leo in Italy without rushing back home afterward they nned on traveling around many ces worldwide because Chicago wasn''t safe for them anymore. "I just got back from practicing shooting with Emanuele." Chapter 147: Isabella Learns To Cook Chapter 147: Isabe Learns To Cook Chapter 147: Isabe Learns to Cook "Are you sure about this? Isabe, your situation in Chicago is dangerous," Sophia expressed concern. "It''s my choice. As the Mafia Queen, I need to learn these skills," Isabe replied, Sophia rxing a bit. Still worried, Sophia suggested, "Staying here might expose you to risks. Why not join us on our travels?" "I''m married to Emanuele now. We face challenges together; I can''t let him handle danger alone while I enjoy a carefree life in another ce." Isabe knew some would choose differently, but she couldn''t endure being away from Emanuele for long periods. Even though their rtionship was a game, Emanuele enjoyed her relentless nature. However, she was in too deep. Her love for Emanuele prevented her from leaving. She had already surrendered to her feelings, a fact she hated. Her prideful nature made expressing her emotions to Emanuele challenging. Isabe couldn''t outright admit defeat to Emanuele; it would be too vulnerable. She feared he''d lose interest if she did. Sophia, surprised by Isabe''s depth of emotion, decided not to interfere. Love was rare; she wouldn''t stop Isabe from pursuing it. "Isabe, take care. Listen to Emanuele, and try not to go anywhere," Sophia advised before ending the call. With nowhere to go, Isabe prepared for bed. Alone in her apartment, she decided to learn and try new things. The next day, Isabe joined Lilly in making Tiramisu cake. Despite its apparent simplicity, the process proved challenging. Lilly guided Isabe, controlling ingredient proportions and exining each step. When the cake was done, Isabe breathed a sigh of relief. Great! She sessfullypleted the task. She cut a slice, tasted it, and was pleased with the rich cocoa and milky vor. Her extra sugar made it particrly sweet. Because she loved sweets, Isabe enjoyed her creation, appreciating it through a self-applied filter. However, as she indulged, a sense of sadness crept in. Grazia, like Isabe, loved sweets and enjoyed Lilly''s cakes. In Italy, who would make cakes for her now? Isabe felt a twinge of regret. The cake, a six-inch creation, was too much for her alone. Isabe cut pieces for Lilly, Tony, Harry, and the other bodyguards. "I made this cake, Tony. Is it good?" Isabe asked. Tony nodded, "Never tasted anything so delicious." Afterward, Isabe looked at Harry, who quickly understood and said, "Incredible, your cake is delightful. I''d like another piece." Isabe was delighted and shared more cake with them. Since staying in the apartment was getting dull, she decided to find more activities to make life interesting. Isabe always managed to find something interesting even in extreme situations, avoiding falling into low spirits. Besides Emanuele, who could affect her deeply, others couldn''t. In the evening, Isabe texted Emanuele, asking if he woulde home for dinner. She nned to cook for him. Feeling nervous while sending the message, Isabe wondered if Emanuele would agree. Given his busy schedule, she wanted him to rest properly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. To her relief, Emanuele quickly replied with a simple "Okay." Isabe sighed in relief and called out, "Lilly, I want to learn how to cook dinner. No more sticking to one or two dishes!" "Sure, sure!" Lilly responded. "What do you want to make, Isabe? I''ll teach you anything I know." "What does Emanuele like to eat?" Isabe asked, knowing Lilly had seen him grow up. "Oh, dear, you''ve asked the right person," Lilly said, winking at Isabe, then proceeded to take large pieces of beef from the refrigerator. Isabe nodded, ready to learn from Lilly. Emanuele returned home around seven in the evening. As he entered the apartment, he heard laughter from the kitchen. Isabe and Lilly were discussing cooking. He observed them making beef, his favorite. "Emanuele likes beef stew. I''ve noticed it at dinner parties before," Lilly remarked. "Yes, and he also enjoys pan-seared steaks," Isabe added. Though their voices were not loud, the quietness of the apartment made Emanuele hear everything. The aroma of beef filled the kitchen, making him hungry. He truly loved eating beef. The texture, the taste, everything about it appealed to him. More importantly, it provided him with quick energy, making his body stronger and more energetic. Isabe was discussing beef recipes with Lilly when she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Turning around, she was surprised to find Emanuele silently standing behind her. His tall figure crowded the not-so-narrow kitchen as he approached her. "You''re back? How did you manage to sneak in so quietly? You scared me," Isabe teased. Emanuele pulled Isabe''s arm, resting his chin on her shoulder. "What are you nning to cook?" Knowing Isabe could cook but usually stuck to simple dishes, Emanuele looked at Lilly. "I''m just helping out, guiding her. Isabe''s the one doing the cooking," Lilly exined. Isabe nced at Emanuele. "Don''t you trust me?" "I trust you, my dear," Emanuele kissed Isabe''s cheek. "I''ll be waiting outside. Excited to taste your cooking." He felt a hint of anticipation. He had never tried Isabe''s cooking before and was curious about the taste. Chapter 148: Rare Moments Of Calm Chapter 148: Rare Moments Of Calm Chapter 148: Rare Moments of Calm Soon, Isabe finished tonight''s dinner with Lilly, setting the dishes on the table. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Observing the sumptuous spread, all prepared by Isabe, Emanuele found his appetite surging. He savored a piece of beef, finding it as delectable as his previous meals-perfectly seared steak, vorful pasta; it seemed there was nothing on the table that wasn''t delicious. Emanuele, eyes half-closed, relished each bite, forgetting the work-rted troubles. At this moment, he felt like the happiest person in the world. Isabe, from Emanuele''s wine cab, retrieved a bottle of wine. She might not recognize the brand, but she knew Emanuele''s collection was undoubtedly valuable. However, being married, his possessions were also hers; no need to draw strict lines. Isabe opened the red wine, pouring a ss for Emanuele and one for herself. "Cheers, Emanuele!" Emanuele raised his ss, clinking it with Isabe''s. The crystal sses chimed like melodic music in the air. Under the crystal chandelier, Isabe''s radiant smile expanded, resembling a moonlight goddess, shining brightly. After their toast, Isabe tilted her head back, taking a sip of wine. Her slender neck seemed fragile, as if a slight pressure could shatter it. Unable to resist, Emanuele reached out, pulling Isabe into an embrace. He lowered his head, capturing Isabe''s lips, savoring the fragrance between them, whispering, "Drinking like this has no meaning. Drinking from your lips is sweeter and more fragrant." Isabe blushed, uncertain if it was from the wine or Emanuele''s actions. After dinner, Isabe watched TV for a while, feeling tired. Spending the day preparing food had drained her energy. Ready to take a bath and sleep, she nced at Emanuele. Despite his usual cold demeanor, she sensed his weariness. Inviting him for dinner was also her way of urging him to rest. Isabe sighed. As his wife, there was so little she could do. She went to the bathroom, and after a while, she emerged, telling Emanuele, "I''ve filled the bathtub; you can go take a bath first." Emanuele initially nned to wait for Isabe to finish before entering. Hearing her words, he paused, surprised that Isabe would help him prepare the bath. Isabe also took out Emanuele''s robe from the closet. "You probably haven''t had a good night''s sleep these past few days. I genuinely worry you might exhaust yourself. Hurry up, undress, take a bath, and get some sleep." Emanuele, unexpectedly, seized Isabe''s hand, leading her towards the bathroom. "Bath together," he said suddenly. Isabe hastily stopped him. "No, I''m afraid you''ll wear me out again." Of course, she wasn''t afraid. In fact, she enjoyed it very much. However, she believed Emanuele was already fatigued, needing a proper rest. Sexual activity could be a form of exercise, and she didn''t want to add to his exhaustion. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. Just a simple bath together," Emanuele reassured, recognizing Isabe''s concern. Isabe suddenly felt a bit awkward-had she overthought things? Since that was the case, refusing again would be too embarrassing. So, once again, the two of them eased into the bathtub together. While they had bathed together before, today felt a bit different. Previously, Emanuele couldn''t resist touching her, arousing her desires, leading to amorous moments in the tub. But today, Emanuele merely held Isabe, bathing together without any inappropriate actions. This might be the first time they were pressed together, fully naked, yet devoid of any sensual movements. Isabe leaned against Emanuele, finding herself almost dozing off from fatigue. His embrace was spacious, yet due to years of exercise, his muscles were firm, his chest solid. Though not asfortable, it provided a unique sense of security. Isabe couldn''t pinpoint when she drifted off, but when Emanuele lifted her and gently dried her body, she groggily awoke. Watching Emanuele tenderly wipe her down, his actions delicate as if tending to a baby, warmed her heart. It seemed Emanuele did care for her; his actions spoke volumes. Struggling free from Emanuele''s hold, Isabe changed into her nightgown. Emanuele, too, put on his sleepwear. Lying in bed, Emanuele naturally pulled Isabe close, cradling her in his arms. The two cuddled tightly; Isabe nestled in Emanuele''s embrace, found afortable spot, and closed her eyes, letting herself rx. The intense and domineering scent from the man brought her great peace. It was strange how thoughts could change. Previously, the scent emanating from Emanuele filled her with suffocation and fear, but now, everything was different. They seldom spent such serene moments together, free from animosity, like countless ordinary couples in the world. "Emanuele, rest well. I feel like you haven''t had a good night''s sleep in a long time," Isabe, leaning against Emanuele''s chest, murmured softly, her consciousness bing hazy. Listening to Isabe''s words, Emanuele reached out, gently stroking Isabe''s hair, and softly hummed in acknowledgment. During this period, he indeed hadn''t rested much. The Sicilian faction had be active again, their covert actions increasing. He had captured more of their members, yet none were willing to divulge information about Frederick. Even after showing Frederick his granddaughter''s photo, there was no response. Did this mean his granddaughter wasn''t important to Frederick? Emanuele wasn''t sure, but he wouldn''t easily let go of his granddaughter. At least, she carried Frederick''s blood, and he would make her pay for what Frederick had done. He had temporarily assigned this matter to James, but rk, somehow informed about Frederick''s granddaughter''s age, wanted to visit the prison. Emanuele had James take rk to see the girl. rk likely just wanted to see how pretty Madilyn was, Emanuele thought. Perhaps rk might be attracted, but he couldn''t allow rk to take her away, at least not until things settled. Maybe rk could help uncover Frederick''s whereabouts. Emanuele didn''t mind more people assisting him in this matter. Chapter 149: Captivated By FrederickS Granddaughter Chapter 149: Captivated By Frederick''S Granddaughter Chapter 149: Captivated by Frederick''s Granddaughter In the dungeon, rk, guided by James, entered a cell. The dim light revealed a girl sitting in the corner, her hair scattered like wild grass-long, thick, resembling seaweed. No doubt, with a little care, that hair could look stunning. Fed up with approaching footsteps, the girl snapped, "How many times do I have to say it? I haven''t been in touch with my grandpa for ages. Even if you beat me to death, I won''t tell you where he is!" Feisty temperament! rk smirked slightly. "Youngdy, I''m not here to inquire about your grandpa; I''m here to visit you." Madilyn lifted her head, ncing at rk. The man looked handsome in a well-fitted white shirt and ck trousers, his bright blue eyes shimmering in the light. A young, handsome guy like him seemed out of ce in this filthy, dim dungeon. On the other hand, James, covered in intimidating tattoos, muscr enough to kill with a punch, looked more the part. He even engraved "whore" on her back! Thinking about the wound, Madilyn grew irritated. If it weren''t for her... Madilyn mused, an ordinary girl might have fainted from the pain. Was this man their leader? He looked good, but did nothing useful. Madilyn eyed rk warily. Her gaze, like a stray cat''s, watched them vigntly. rk chuckled and walked a few steps forward, finally stopping by the railing. Approaching a bit would allow him to observe Madilyn more closely. He noticed her light brown eyes, reflecting sunlight on ake, shimmering under the light. Her face was pale and dirty, yet one could see she was a beautiful girl. Her gaze held a mix of stubbornness and hidden fear. Funny, for some reason, rk thought of Isabe; she seemed somewhat simr. rk turned to James. "Can we let her out?" He liked this girl and thought Emanuele wouldn''t mind if he took her away. "No, the boss made it clear. You can look at her, but she can''t leave the cell," James replied. rk frowned. "Troublesome! She''s just a woman. What''s the point? She doesn''t seem capable of anything." Look at those thin, delicate arms; it felt like they would snap with a little force. Was Emanuele''s concern unnecessary? "Mr. Campbell, a seemingly fragile woman might not shoot a gun, but it''s quite simple for her to poison. The boss said, wouldn''t you like to avoid a mysterious death in your sleep?" James repeated Emanuele''s words sternly. rk gritted his teeth, looking at Madilyn once again-a fragile woman, yet he admitted Emanuele spoke the truth. Madilyn might appear weak, but deep down, she seemed resilient. A woman like her, even without a gun, could be dangerous if she knew how to poison. Like they once heard, one of their enemies fell for a prostitute. That seemingly delicate woman poisoned him during their intimate encounter. In reality, such urrences aremon; leaders of their mafia need to be cautious, as many attempt to exploit women to lower their guard, leading to sessful assassinations. "It''s okay; I can wait. Once Emanuele captures Frederick, she''ll be mine. Until then, I hope you won''t harm her," rk said, preparing to leave. Though hecked no shortage of women, ever since encountering Isabe, he found interest in this type of girl. He wanted to challenge himself, seeking those wild and untamed women, making them his conquest. Seeing rk about to leave, Madilyn spoke, "When will you let me go? I don''t know anything. If you keep me locked up, my mom will call the police, and they''ll find you. They won''t spare you." She regarded rk as their boss. However, she found it strange-considering rk''s demeanor, shouldn''t he ask her a few questions if he was the boss? Why did he just visit and leave? "Call the police?" rk chuckled sarcastically. "Seems like you''re truly naive. Why would Emanuele think you''re of any use?" rk shook his head and turned to leave. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Madilyn was once again left alone in the dungeon-a dirty, dim, and odorous ce, reeking of blood and strange smells. Huddled in a corner, Madilyn hugged her knees, as if protecting herself. She ended up in this ce inexplicably, beaten all over, with words carved on her back, all because they wanted to find her grandpa''s whereabouts. But she didn''t know where her grandpa was. Would she die here? Thinking about this, her body uncontrobly trembled. She thought of the man from earlier; he shouldn''t be their boss, but he should be someone of high status. If he came again, she had to learn to please him. She didn''t want to die; she was only twenty, hadn''t even graduated from college. She didn''t want to die! In these days, Isabe devoted herself to learning shooting techniques. When Emanuele was busy, Harry guided her. Now, Isabe could easily hit targets, but aiming at the bullseye was still a bit challenging. While practicing shooting, Isabe expressed her desire to learnbat skills. Apart from shooting, she believed she needed some self-defense skills. She thought Tony and Harry, being excellent guards, would teach her. However, after consulting with Tony and Emanuele, Emanuele arranged a female guard to instruct her. "Hello, I''m Elisa," greeted Elisa warmly. With neat short hair, at least 5''7" tall, dressed in a fittedbat suit, Elisa appeared exceptionally capable. Although both were girls, Isabe felt that Elisa overwhelmed her in terms of presence. Still, she was determined to learn from her. "Hello. I didn''t expect Emanuele to arrange a female coach." "Women understand women best," shrugged Elisa, shing a big smile at Isabe. "Men''s training methods aren''t suitable for women. Besides, the boss made it clear; he doesn''t want other men touching your body." So, that''s why Elisa was called in. Considering Emanuele''s possessiveness, Isabe believed he had thoroughly briefed Elisa. Chapter 150: IsabellaS Serious Training Chapter 150: Isabe''S Serious Training Chapter 150: Isabe''s Serious Training "Alright, let''s get started. We''ll begin with the basics," Elisa said, handing Isabe a set of simple moves. However, since Isabe had never encountered this before, even the simplest moves took her half a day to perform correctly. Isabe felt that learning this was much more challenging than practicing shooting. After mastering a few simple moves, Isabe felt her leg muscles trembling, and she had to take a break. "Your physical fitness is not keeping up; practicing more is just a waste of effort," Elisamented briefly on Isabe''s performance. Isabe, with a good figure and youthful energy, appeared healthy, but shecked regr exercise, showing ack of strength. "How about this? If you really want to learn, starting from tomorrow, exercise with me. Let''s try to improve your physical fitness as soon as possible." "Exercise?" Isabe rarely engaged in physical activity; she was somewhatzy in that regard. Seeing Isabe hesitate, Elisa said, "If you don''t want to, it''s okay, ma''am. You have so many bodyguards around you, and they''ll protect your safety. You don''t really need to learn thesebat skills." "No, I want to learn. Emanuele''s enemies are powerful, and they''ve targeted me now. There will always be times when they can''t protect me, right? I don''t want to die without knowing why." Moreover, Isabe was angry. She didn''t know how they found out about her tattoo and even had pictures she wasn''t aware of. This was done to make Emanuele misunderstand her. Fortunately, Emanuele didn''t believe their words. She wouldn''t let that bastard''s enemies seed. Although Isabe was afraid of unknown threats, she was also someone who never gave up. The stronger others were, the stronger she would be. Since she decided to train with Elisa, Isabe felt that staying in the apartment anding to the base every day for practice was inconvenient. So, she packed a few sets of clothes and directly moved in here. In the beginning, they ran every day and did weight training. Isabe was exhausted and copsed on the ground. "Ma''am, if it''s too much, just give up. We''ll protect you well," Tony couldn''t bear to see Isabe like this and tried to persuade her. Isabe looked so fragile. She was originally just an ordinary college student, an ordinary person. Now, entering the world of the Mafia, with their protection, she wouldn''t be in danger. However, she still wanted to learn self-defense skills. In Tony''s opinion, it was too hard for her. "No, at least I have to learn some self-defense techniques," Isabe insisted. Elisa appreciated Isabe''s spirit. She hadn''t interacted with Isabe before, but she heard that their boss had married a woman with no background, seemingly useless except for being attractive. She wasn''t even part of the Mafia. What help could such a person provide their boss? None at all.N?velDrama.Org owns this. They thought that their boss might quickly grow tired of such a woman or that she might be assassinated by enemies. After all, there were plenty of women like her; their boss could have as many as he wanted. However, now, watching Isabe diligently training, not disying the high and mighty demeanor of the Mafia Queen, and blending in with them, Elisa felt a sense of respect for Isabe. After finishing his work, Phillip approached Emanuele and said, "Boss, the wife has been training at our base''s training ground these past few days. I heard she even packed her bags and moved in." Emanuele was taken aback. Isabe was living and training with his subordinates? Could this delicate woman endure such rigorous training? Initially, when Emanuele heard that Isabe wanted to enter the training ground, he didn''t take it seriously. He even assigned a female subordinate to guide her. He thought Isabe would eventually leave due to the toughness and fatigue. Unexpectedly, five days had passed, and not only did Isabe endure, but she was also living with them? Things seemed to be heading in an uncontroble direction. With some free time today, Emanuele decided to visit the base and check on Isabe. When he arrived at the training ground, he saw Isabe practicing with Elisa. She was bing adept, capable of handling a few moves. The previous Isabe, in Emanuele''s eyes, was fragile and needed protection. Now, she seemed more agile, more spirited. She exuded a hint of fierceness and charisma, as if she was gradually blending into the Mafia''s world. Emanuele''s gaze toward Isabe became increasingly brighter. He found himself constantly drawn to her. Although they had been married for a long time, Emanuele never grew tired of being with Isabe. She could present different facets of herself at different stages, just like now. As Emanuele approached, Isabe noticed him and turned to face him, wiping the sweat from her forehead. The sweat from the training dripped down her face, and Emanuele reached out to help Isabe wipe it away. "Hard work?" he asked. Isabe shook her head. "Fun." Of course, it was also hard, but she wouldn''t tell Emanuele. Otherwise, he might not let here anymore. "Let''s end it here today. You haven''t returned to the apartment for several days. Go back and get a good night''s sleep. Come whenever you want to tomorrow." Isabe nodded. When she was alone in the apartment, going back or not didn''t make much difference. However, now that Emanuele hade in person, she felt she should return with him. She took off herbat suit, showered, changed into casual clothes, and left the base with Emanuele. Back in the apartment, as soon as they entered the room, Emanuele couldn''t wait to get close. He embraced Isabe''s neck, whispering, "Come, Isabe, let me see if your training has been sessful." Isabe hesitated for a moment, then suddenly exerted force, grabbing Emanuele''s arm. Swiftly, she agilely slipped out from under him. Watching Isabe move like a fish, Emanuele couldn''t help but smile. He quickly stepped forward, gripping Isabe''s arm. With a bit of force, he pulled her back into his embrace. Isabe lifted her leg and kicked towards Emanuele''s lower body. Moving even faster, Emanuele grabbed Isabe''s leg. Then, with a flip, he turned her over, her head pointing downward, hanging in mid-air. "Let me go!" After being captured in such a embarrassing posture by Emanuele, Isabe began to struggle frantically. Oh my! She had just trained a bit and achieved some results, but Emanuele easily overpowered her, making her look like a clown. "Look at you, can''t withstand a single blow," Emanuele said, then tossed Isabe onto therge bed. The bed was soft, and when Isabe was thrown onto it, her body bounced a bit. Before she could say anything, Emanuele''s tall figure covered her, blocking her sightpletely. Then, he began to undress Isabe. Chapter 151: EmanueleS Anger At IsabellaS Injuries Chapter 151: Emanuele''S Anger At Isabe''S Injuries Chapter 151: Emanuele''s Anger at Isabe''s Injuries As Emanuele was about to be intimate with Isabe, he suddenly paused. His hazel eyes filled with anger. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He grabbed Isabe''s leg, and on her knees were severalrge bruises, looking particrly frightening. "Where did you get these injuries?" Emanuele was furious. Isabe''s skin used to be so smooth, wless like a doll. His favorite pastime was caressing her silky skin. Now, however, it was covered in bruises and scars from cuts. How could Emanuele not be angry? Isabe quickly reassured him, "Don''t be angry; I''m fine. These are just superficial wounds, not very painful, and they''ll heal quickly." Emanuele tightly held Isabe''s leg, carefully examining it. Confirming that Isabe wasn''t lying, he concluded that these scars were indeed only on the surface, caused by bumps and bruises. Despite this, Emanuele was still extremely angry. The fury within him was like a hurricane, threatening to destroy everything. Though he had endured countless injuries himself without a word, he felt explosive when faced with Isabe''s minor bruises. He even wanted to interrogate his subordinates, questioning how they allowed Isabe to get hurt. "How did this happen?" Emanuele asked coldly, although he knew the probable reasons, he wanted to hear it from Isabe herself. Isabe felt a bit frightened by Emanuele''s demeanor. "During training, it''s inevitable to get a few bumps and bruises, but it''s nothing serious. Look, it doesn''t affect me at all." Isabe seemed nonchnt, patting her injuries as if to show they were insignificant. "These bruises may look scary, but they''re not. You should know, I''m a doctor. I understand the difference in the body structure between men and women. Women have thinner skin. Even if I didn''t have these bumps, sometimes identally hitting a cab would still cause bruising. Don''t you remember? After every intimate moment, my body is covered in marks from your kisses and bites. Those are your doing, Emanuele. Why didn''t you feel sorry for me then, and now you do?" Watching Isabe''s casual and teasing demeanor, Emanuele pinched her waist and, opening his mouth, bit down on Isabe''s neck. The bite wasn''t gentle, causing Isabe to grimace in pain and let out a cry. Is this man part dog? Why did he bite her so hard? Isabe was a bit angry as she looked at the teeth marks that would surely swell up and possibly bruiseter. "Since you put it that way, maybe I won''t leave too many marks on you tonight. Wouldn''t want to do you wrong, would I?" Emanuele spoke as he began kissing and nibbling on her, starting from her neck, moving down her body to her legs. Isabe never imagined Emanuele''s kisses would be this intense. Without a doubt, tomorrow, her body would bear several bruises. "Emanuele, please stop," Isabe said. She genuinely didn''t want Elisa and the others to catch them; it would be quite awkward. But Emanuele wouldn''t listen to Isabe''s words. Instead, the more she insisted, the more marks he left on her. His hands didn''t stop either, kneading and caressing until Isabe''s body became pliant. Finally, Emanuele stood at her entrance and teased her. Isabe felt an overwhelming desire for more. "Give it to me, Emanuele," Isabe moaned. "As you wish." Emanuele stopped teasing and entered her directly. After several days without touching Isabe, Emanuele was almost driven insane by desire. Their lovemaking was always intense, each trying to devour the other. Only when they were both exhausted did Emanuele release Isabe. They embraced each other, the most intimate people in the world at this moment. "Isabe, just focus on improving your shooting. I don''t think you need to practicebat skills. My men will protect you." Even though Isabe''s injuries were superficial, they seemed severe in Emanuele''s eyes. He didn''t want Isabe to suffer any harm unless it came from him and urred in bed; otherwise, he wouldn''t ept it. Seeing that Emanuele didn''t want her to continue learningbat skills, Isabe frowned. "You can''t be so cruel as to deprive me of the right to learn. These minor injuries heal quickly." She knew that Emanuele''s feelings for her were possessive, not love. He treated her like his property, and if his property was vited, he would get angry. This realization left Isabe feeling frustrated. Emanuele had already restricted her from doing many things. If even this was forbidden, Isabe felt her happiness slipping away. Seeing Isabe''s disappointed expression, Emanuele suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. "Do you really want to learn?" "Yes." "Alright, but promise me that once you''ve learned those few moves, you''ll stop immediately." These moves were the ones Elisa rmended for Isabe''s self-preservation. As an outsider, Isabe couldn''t learn too much. She only needed a few life-saving techniques for critical moments. Isabe nodded, and theypromised. Emanuele pulled Isabe back into his arms, closing his eyes. "Get some sleep; you have sses tomorrow." And he had a lot to deal with the next day. The following day, Isabe identally slept in, and by the afternoon, she headed to the base to find Elisa. "Isabe, you''rete today," Elisa said, arms crossed, looking at Isabe. Her expression was stern, almost like a teacher. Although Elisa was cheerful and friendly in her usual demeanor, especially outside of training, once they were on the training ground, she became strict. "Sorry," Isabe immediately apologized. "Today, add three moreps; hurry up and start running." "Okay." Isabe turned and headed towards the running track. While running fiveps every day was already exhausting, being half a dayte meant she had to ept the appropriate punishment. "Elisa, isn''t this too strict?" Tony approached Elisa, frowning as he watched the girl runningps. "It has to be strict. I hope she realizes it''s too difficult for her. You don''t know how challenging it is for me now. The boss sent a message, asking me to teach thedy a few moves casually, but she wants to learn seriously... If I''m strict with her, she might persist. I believe she can quickly learn those moves if I''m tougher on her." After today''s training, Isabe received a message from Evelyn. Chapter 152: She Must Have The Ability To Protect Herself Chapter 152: She Must Have The Ability To Protect Herself Chapter 152: She Must Have the Ability to Protect Herself "Isabe, do you have timetely? I''d like to have dinner with you." It had been a while since theyst met, but Isabe knew that Emanuele was reluctant to let her go out, especially with Frederick keeping an eye on her. "Sorry, Evelyn, I''m in danger recently. To avoidplicating things for you, let''s not meet for the time being." She believed Evelyn would understand her situation. After a while, Isabe received a reply from Evelyn: "Understood." She couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Evelyn''s words seemed strange now. Even though the conversation matched their usual topics, and the ount information confirmed it was Evelyn, Isabe felt like Evelyn''s phone had been stolen. Previously, Isabe could sense Evelyn''s emotions even through messages. However, now, Isabe couldn''t feel Evelyn''s emotions anymore. Maybe it was because they hadn''t met or talked much lately, and their rtionship had be somewhat unfamiliar. Isabe thought they would meet again once the crisis was over. Thinking about it, Isabe couldn''t help but miss her past life. Back then, after leaving the hospital, she would go out to eat with Evelyn, go shopping, and discuss work at the hospital. Despite the asional sadness and sorrow in those ordinary days, it was much better than the current life of constant danger. She knew she was drifting further away from her previous life. Although she didn''t want to, she had no way to escape this environment. Since there was no way to leave, she decided to ept everything calmly. In her current state, she would strive to adapt to this life. At least in this dark world, she needed to have the ability to protect herself. She cherished her life, especially after the shadows brought by Chloe had disappeared. Yet, she couldn''t fully trust even the bodyguards around her. They couldn''t protect her 24/7, and who knew if she might be attacked in some unnoticed corner? Since Emanuele''s enemy was so formidable, and Emanuele hadn''t even found the enemy''s hiding ce after such a long time, it indicated that if he were genuinely intent on killing her, Emanuele might not be able to protect her. For Emanuele, she was just a toy. He probably wouldn''t go to great lengths to protect her. Therefore, she had to learn to protect herself. Now that Isabe''s training was almostplete, she spent less time at the base. Most of the time, she stayed in the apartment. Her life hadn''t changed much. Watching reality shows, chatting with Grazia, and enjoying the videos and photos Sophia sent her from her journey. Their lives became exciting after leaving Chicago, and Grazia''s tone sounded much happier. She even said she would send Isabe some clothes. Ro and Grazia''s married life seemed to be bing happy and sweet, which reassured Isabe. But what made her happiest was her improvingbat skills. Two more days passed, and Isabe officially graduated. Elisa congratted her, saying, "Congrattions, ma''am. As long as you remember these moves, I believe you will need them someday." Tony, in charge of teaching Isabe shooting, also praised her, saying, "Your marksmanship now is more than sufficient to handle sudden situations." "I know. Be careful from now on. Maybe I''ll be stronger than you someday," Isabe said, holding the Glock pistols that Emanuele had given her. Initially, she was quite repelled by them, feeling like she had fallen into an abyss. Now, they were her beloved toys. "Then let me congratte you in advance. Maybe you''lle to protect us in the future." Feeling good after returning home from the base, Isabe nned to cook a dinner for Emanuele. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, as her car was driving on the road, there was suddenly the sound of gunfire ahead. Harry immediately pressed Isabe''s head down. "Not good, an ambush!" Even a grenade was thrown in their direction andnded right next to the tire of Isabe''s car. Their cars were specially designed with thick bulletproof ss, but the grenade still easily blew out their tire. The car shook violently, and Tony couldn''t control it. The car came to a stop. "Get out of here," Tony shouted. He opened the car door, letting Harry take Isabe to another car. Thankfully, due to Emanuele''s concern for Isabe''s safety, she was always apanied by over a dozen bodyguards during her outings. Now, because of themotion, these bodyguards rushed out and started a gunfight on the deserted street. Harry escorted Isabe out of the car. Just as they emerged, a bullet came their way. If Harry hadn''t quickly pulled Isabe down, she might have been hit. Damn it! They were after Isabe. Everyone knew they had to protect Isabe. Fortunately, Isabe''s mentality was strong. Whether it was because of her experiences or her training, she remained calm andposed, following closely behind Harry without any sign of panic. They quickly ran to another car nearby. This car was still intact since the enemy''s attention was clearly focused on the car Isabe was in. As they got into the car, and before the door was closed, Isabe saw someone not far away aiming a gun in their direction. Isabe immediately raised her own gun and fired at the person. Bang! The person''s head exploded from the gunshot, not even having time to struggle before copsing on the ground. The smell of gunpowder spread, and Isabe felt it fill her chest. "Well done, ma''am," Harry said excitedly. "You''re the bravest woman I''ve ever seen." Although their mafia had quite a few women, they were entirely different from Isabe. He still remembered the first time he saw Isabe; she was like a rabbit-cute, fragile, with no ability to harm anyone. But now, she was firing a gun with exceptional precision. She was so brave! Harry stepped on the gas, and the car quickly elerated like a rocket. There were still continuous sounds of gunfire outside. Isabe was worried, "Will they be okay?" The enemies were here to kill her, and she didn''t care about them, but she was concerned about Tony and the others. "Don''t worry, I''ve called for backup." Isabe frowned, "They''ve be so bold, daring to attack us on the street." These Sicilians always seemed to enjoy making their moves in public ces. Thest time it happened was in a restaurant, putting many innocent people at risk. Now, it was on the streets. Fortunately, it was a deserted road, so no innocent bystanders would be harmed. But Isabe was still very angry. These bastards, these demons, deserved to go to hell! Chapter 153: LeoS Final Call Chapter 153: Leo''S Final Call Chapter 153: Leo''s Final Call Back at the apartment, Lilly immediately embraced Isabe, "Isabe, are you okay? I was so worried about you." She had just heard about the attack on Isabe while she was out, and it was terrifying! Indeed, the apartment seemed to be the safest ce. Luckily, Isabe seemed fine at the moment, no issues. Lilly couldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to her. "I''m okay, not hurt. I''m just worried about Tony and the others," Isabe expressed her concern. Isabe looked at Harry, "Does Emanuele know?" Harry nodded. Upon learning about the attack, Emanuele rushed to the scene with Phillip. The street was chaotic, several bodies lying on the ground, the air filled with the scent of gunpowder and blood. "Are you okay?" Emanuele found Tony and assessed his condition. Tony nodded, "I''m fine, but we lost four brothers." In times of war, sacrifices were inevitable. Observing the scene, Emanuele saw his guards lying on the ground, blood already coagting. Despite experiencing this many times, each urrence weighed heavily on him. "Bury them properly and provide substantialpensation to their families." "Yes." Emanuele turned and returned to the apartment. His primary concern was Isabe. Faced with such a situation, she must be frightened and bewildered, despite her usual boldness. Guilt crept into his heart like a thief. If Isabe hadn''t been with him, she would still be leading a normal, ordinary life-quietly working as a doctor, perhaps married to a colleague, living in a small apartment in Chicago, spending a lifetime like that. Not the current life filled with constant fear, the inability to go out freely, and the risk of life- threatening situations. He admitted that these risks were a result of his selfish decision to keep her by his side. Yet, even considering this, Emanuele knew he wouldn''t change a thing, given the chance to start over. Inside the apartment, Emanuele entered to find Isabe talking to Lilly. Today, she wore a simple floral T-shirt and casual jeans, looking like any other girl. Her chestnut hair was tied back, revealing her round and beautiful face. She exuded youthful vitality effortlessly-full chest, slender waist, shapely hips-signs of her sensual beauty. At the sight of her, he felt a rush of heat throughout his body. Of course, Emanuele restrained his inner desires. He had more important matters to attend to. Approaching Isabe, he examined her and, relieved to see she was unharmed, he embraced her. "Isabe, you''re not too shaken, are you?" Despite her seemingly calm demeanor, he couldn''t tell if she was truly unaffected. After all, she appeared undisturbed, as if the recent attempt on her life hadn''t happened. Isabe shook her head, "I''m fine. How about the other bodyguards?" She still cared deeply for those who protected her. Among them, Tony was the one providing close protection, while others were visible only when she was on the move. At this moment, Isabe could only see Tony. "Four dead," Emanuele confessed. "Four... that many," Isabe felt a sharp pain in her heart, ovee with sadness. These guards had protected her since her marriage. She might not have known their names, but she recognized their faces. Their sudden deaths left Isabe feeling an indescribable sorrow, tears swirling in her eyes. "Isabe, it''s not your fault. They lost their lives in this profession, the highest honor for them," Emanuele reassured her, sensing her emotional distress. Isabe, lost in her grief, looked at Emanuele. "In the world of the Mafia, perhaps. But I still believe that human life is the most precious. What''s the meaning of all the honor when someone loses their life? I hope you can change your perspective sooner, Emanuele." He felt Isabe had held this belief for too long, causing her continuous pain. The wars ahead would only increase, leading to more deaths. Emanuele didn''t want Isabe to suffer. However, Isabe misunderstood Emanuele''s intentions. She red at him with anger, "Emanuele, you''re a devil. You im it has nothing to do with me, but you see these sacrifices as honorable. If those people knew their boss was like this, they''d regret sacrificing their lives for you!" Isabe despised Emanuele for his disregard for life, treating others'' sacrifices as if they were expected. Seeing Isabe''s hatred in her eyes, Emanuele felt a stifling sensation in his chest. He only wanted to ease her emotions; after all, in their world, death was inevitable. If she couldn''t change her perspective, she would continue to suffer. Yet, Isabe misunderstood him, and Emanuele sighed. Let it be. If she wanted to misunderstand, he wouldn''t exin. Their rtionship wasplicated- intimate at times, but distant with a touch of resentment on regr days. As long as the current crisis persisted, Emanuele thought he wouldn''t reveal his true feelings to Isabe. What if something happened to him? Isabe would surely be devastated. Even the death of unfamiliar bodyguards affected her deeply. What would happen if it were him? At that moment, Emanuele''s phone rang. "Emanuele..." Leo''s weak voice came from the other end. Emanuele froze, realizing something. Suddenly, his whole body felt frozen, shivering with cold. "Dad!" he eximed, his voice trembling. It was the first time Isabe saw Emanuele in such a state-tense and on the brink of copse. Her heart clenched. Could something have happened to her mother and stepfather? "Emanuele, this is probably myst call to you... I didn''t expect, none of us did... they attacked us abroad..." Leo''s hoarse voice spoke, and it was evident he was using all his strength to convey the message. Emanuele''s eyes turned dark, filled with a strong scent of blood. His grip on the phone tightened involuntarily, almost shattering it. "Do you have anyone with you? Let them take you to the hospital!" Emanuele shouted. "No... our guards are all dead... Sophia is gone too... Emanuele, you must live on..." After Leo finished speaking, there was only heavy breathing on the other end. The breaths grew weaker, and finally, they vanished altogether.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 154: Isabella Breaks Down Chapter 154: Isabe Breaks Down Chapter 154: Isabe Breaks Down Emanuele remained silent, motionless, and even the sound within his phone had long ceased. However, he didn''t put the phone down. At this moment, he resembled a human sculpture-icy, rigid, devoid of any movement. Yet, Isabe could still sense the immense sorrow emanating from Emanuele. The pain radiating from his eyes seemed as if it could engulf him. Isabe embraced Emanuele tightly, "Emanuele, what happened?" She didn''t know what was said over the phone, but knowing it was Leo calling Emanuele, something must have gone wrong. Otherwise, Emanuele wouldn''t react like this. Considering her own disastrous encounter today, Isabe''s sense of foreboding intensified. Could it be... Could it be... ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Did something happen to my parents?" Isabe spoke with a trembling voice. At this moment, she felt her breath tightening, a suffocating sensation creeping over her. Isabe thought she had completely ovee her ustrophobia, but now, under extreme fear, those symptoms resurfaced, not as intense, but enough to make her ufortable. Emanuele gradually snapped out of it. Looking at Isabe, visibly nervous, she appeared as fragile as a porcin doll. Emanuele wanted tofort her, but he, too, was engulfed in profound sadness. In the end, Emanuele reached out, stroking Isabe''s hair, "This is the worst news, Isabe. You have to be strong." "No!" Isabe''s tears immediately welled up in her eyes, as if a faucet had been turned on. Tears streamed down, an overwhelming cascade. Emanuele held Isabe tightly, feeling the immense grief within her. And he, too, was grieving. This steel-like man, unflinching in the face of danger, who never cried even with the gravest injuries, now had a tear rolling down his cheek. However, he quickly held back because he knew he had more things to deal with. He had no time for mourning, no time for tears. He had to take down those bastards, impose the harshest punishment, make Frederick regret his existence! Isabe cried for a long time. Despite the reduced contact with her mother since her remarriage, Sophia was still connected by blood. They had lived together since her father''s death. In Isabe''s heart, Sophia was the most significant person in her life before Emanuele appeared. But now, she was gone. Killed by enemies! Isabe found it impossible to ept. Her perfectly fine mother, how could she suddenly be gone? She wailed in Emanuele''s arms until she cried herself out. Emanuele held onto Isabe. By now, his emotions had calmed, though he carried profound sorrow. Emanuele knew he couldn''t show it. He was the head of the Mafia, and even in the face of such a serious blow, he had to remain strong. The enemy aimed to make him panic. The more he panicked, the more vulnerable he became, and they could defeat him when he was at his weakest. He didn''t have time to mourn now. "Isabe, we have to be strong. You''ve seen how ruthless the enemy is. The slightest weakness, and they''ll exploit it." Isabe looked at Emanuele. Her eyes were red from crying, but her expression had gradually calmed down. Emanuele''s reasoning made sense to her, but these were her parents. Faced with the crisis involving her own parents, she couldn''t help but cry and feel on the verge of breaking down. However, she noticed that Emanuele was different. Despite initially being engulfed in profound grief, he had now returned to his usual calm demeanor, as if this were a minor issue. Is this what being the head of the Mafia is like? Isabe thought. Indeed, those who could be leaders were not simple people. They had experienced too much and could always adjust their emotions promptly. Even when facing the death of his biological father, he could remainposed. Isabe suddenly wondered if, in a simr situation like today, but without the fortune of escaping, Emanuele would quickly forget her and find another woman. It seemed like something Emanuele would do. If he died, he would never allow her to be with another man, but if she were in trouble, Emanuele would probably find a new woman immediately. Those who could sit in the position of the Mafia head were not simple; they were undoubtedly ruthless. Isabe wiped away her tears and said to Emanuele, "I understand." "Your mother is in heaven, watching over you," Emanuele said, once again embracing Isabe. He felt self-me too. If he had prevented Sophia from marrying into this, she might not have been in trouble now. But Emanuele had no regrets because, due to this, he had the chance to meet and get close to Isabe. She was the woman he loved most in his life, the one he would strive to protect with his life. Emanuele knew that if given another chance, he would still hope for Sophia to marry Leo, so he could meet Isabe. No one would wish for such an ident. What he could do now was bring them back, give them a proper burial, and make those who killed them pay the price. Emanuele immediately spoke to Phillip, "Arrange for people to go to Turkey and bring my father and stepmother back. Find the killers who harmed my father and stepmother; they must pay the price." "Yes, boss," Phillip responded. He knew the situation was even more critical now. They had to find Frederick''s whereabouts immediately; otherwise, he might cause even more harm. Soon, Emanuele''s phone rang again. On the other end, Grazia''s crying voice came through, "Emanuele, what''s going on? I heard Dad''s gone?" Emanuele felt heavy-hearted. Indeed, Grazia had received the news, even though she was far away in Italy. With Ro''s intelligencework, knowing about this wasn''t surprising. "I''m sorry, Grazia. I couldn''t protect them." He did feel some self-me, thinking they would be safe traveling abroad. He underestimated the enemy; if they wanted to, even across borders, they would find them. Emanuele''s eyes shed with a hint of grief. The four guards who died were also longtime brothers. "Emanuele, how could this happen?" Grazia cried, "Why did things turn out like this? Andrew''s gone, Dad''s gone, and now Stepmother too." After crying for a while, Grazia asked, "What about Isabe? Is she okay?" She was already devastated, wondering if Isabe knew about this, how sad she would be. Isabe had been dependent on her mother from childhood, and suddenly losing her mother, would she go mad with grief? After a moment''s thought, Emanuele handed the phone to Isabe to talk to Grazia. Chapter 155: Approaching Farewell Chapter 155: Approaching Farewell Chapter 155: Approaching Farewell But soon, Emanuele regretted it. Isabe had just managed to calm down a bit while chatting with Grazia, but as their conversation continued, she broke down in tears again. Watching Isabe in profound sorrow, Emanuele had the urge to end the call, but he resisted. Well, let these two women vent their emotions for a while. After what felt like an eternity, Isabe finally regained herposure. Sheforted Grazia, saying, "Grazia, your dad is watching over you from heaven. He wouldn''t want to see you this distressed. Stay strong and live on." "Now that Ro treats you so well, you two can start a family sooner. That way, you''ll have an additional anchor in your life." Listening to Isabe''s mature tone, Emanuele couldn''t help but think she didn''t sound like a 22- year-old girl anymore. In this moment, she seemed unusually mature. Emanuele understood that if someone was too well-protected, they wouldn''t grow. Isabe used to have a simple and pure life, but now, she was rapidly maturing and bing more stable. He had admired her growth in the past, her ability to adapt to the environment was astonishing and captivating. However, now Emanuele realized that the things he had always liked might be the very things causing Isabe pain. The process of forced growth meant letting go of some aspects of oneself-a painful separation. After Isabe ended the call, Emanuele pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "Isabe, everything will get better." Isabe shook her head, "I feel terrible." She had been hoping for things to improve, but it seemed like everything was getting worse. With people around her passing away one by one, Isabe felt the world bing incredibly bleak. "Isabe, I will arrange for you to go to Italy to meet Grazia." Chicago was no longer safe, and Emanuele had decided to clean out the Sicilians in the city immediately-leaving no potential threats behind. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, this decision might cost him his life. Isabe was stunned; she had been immersed in grief, and Emanuele''s sudden words left her feeling a bit lost. Why did he want her to go to Italy? "I don''t want to go," Isabe immediately refused, wiping away the tears on her face, trying to appear stronger. "Listen, it''s only safe for you there. They won''t dare to invade Ro''s territory for now." Emanuele could have sent Isabe to many ces, like Switzend, where entering the Saint Sovereign Church granted sanctuary since killing was forbidden there. But Emanuele chose Italy, where Grazia was. Isabe wouldn''t feel lonely there. He feared that if Isabe went to Switzend alone, loneliness might keep her immersed in sorrow at all times. Isabe shook her head, wanting to refuse, but Emanuele had already called James in. "James, from now on, you''ll be responsible for escorting Isabe to Italy. Tony and Harry will apany you. Isabe, I don''t have the time to divert my attention to protect you. For your safety and for me to fully engage in the battle, you must go to Italy." Emanuele''s tone was cold and ruthless, leaving Isabe no room to refuse. After instructing Isabe, Emanuele turned to make a call. "Ro, I need your help with something." "What''s the matter?" "You should know by now that I''m facing some tricky situations here. My father and stepmother have passed away... I need to fullymit to the war, and I''m worried about my wife''s safety. So, I n to send her to you. Expected arrival within 12 hours." "That''s not a problem, Emanuele. Grazia is also very upset right now and could use somefort. Isabe''s presence will make her feel better." Emanuele hung up and looked at Isabe, "Go back to your room and pack your things." Although Isabe didn''t want to leave, she understood that Emanuele had invested too much in protecting her. The dozen or so bodyguards around her could potentially increase Emanuele''s chances of winning if they joined his team. The best decision now was indeed to leave Chicago, not letting Emanuele be distracted by protecting her. Isabe returned to her room to pack. Despite having a lot of clothes, she decided to take only what she needed recently, just enough for a backpack. She knew that in this situation, carrying too much luggage would be a burden. In the living room, Emanuele spoke to James, Tony, and Harry. "Boss, I don''t want to go to Italy. Can''t we send someone else? I want to stay here and fight alongside you," James said, feeling that escorting Isabe was a minor task that anyone could handle. "No, you must protect Isabe. She''s my wife, and I won''t allow her to get hurt." "But..." James wanted to say more, but when he met Emanuele''s icy gaze, he stopped arguing. He knew that once Emanuele made a decision, there was no room for negotiation. However, he couldn''t help but feel regret. He wanted revenge and to eliminate those responsible for his brothers'' deaths. They were more than just friends; they were brothers who had apanied him for many years. Now, one by one, they were gone. The desire for revenge made his blood boil. Yet, at this crucial moment, Emanuele ordered him to send his wife away from Chicago. There was no choice; as important as revenge was, his wife''s life was equally important. James stopped dwelling on it and immediately went to arrange the operational details. Emanuele entered the bedroom and watched Isabe packing. She didn''t seem to have much to take; just one backpack was enough. Emanuele slipped a credit card into Isabe''s backpack. "Buy whatever you need when the timees." Isabe looked at Emanuele, her eyes still red, showing deep sadness. "Do I really have to go? I''m worried about you." However, Emanuele''s gaze seemed cruel. "You must go, Isabe. As soon as James returns, you''ll take a ne and leave." Looking at the man in front of her, still as charming as ever, Isabe couldn''t help reaching out and stroking Emanuele''s face, as if trying to imprint this man into her life. Despite hating him, despising him, and even wanting to kill him in the past, she had fallen deeply in love with him. Even though he considered their rtionship just a game, Isabe genuinely liked him. But now, Emanuele was pushing her away. He wanted her to leave, to go to a safe ce while he faced the war alone. Their parents had sacrificed in this struggle, and Emanuele, as powerful as he was, hadn''t found the enemy yet, indicating a formidable adversary. She didn''t know if this would be their final farewell. Isabe reached out and hugged Emanuele, tightly encircling his neck, pressing her face against his chest. At this moment, there were too many words she wanted to say. However, when she tried to speak, the words seemed stuck, no matter how hard she tried, they wouldn''te out. Chapter 156: Choose Your Own Way To Die Chapter 156: Choose Your Own Way To Die Chapter 156: Choose Your Own Way to Die Having just lost her mother and now on the verge of bidding farewell to Emanuele, Isabe watched helplessly as Emanuele faced the threat of death. It brought her unbearable pain. Unfortunately, she had no power. In this storm, she could only hide in a safe corner, knowing that her safety alone was already a great help to Emanuele. In this moment, Isabe felt like her heart was being sliced into pieces, a continuous pain that threatened to make her copse. "Emanuele... you must stay safe," Isabe whispered, feeling drained of strength. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find any other words. Emanuele caressed Isabe''s cheek, kissing her lips deeply. Their tongues intertwined, and he plundered the sweet and fragrant breath from her. Isabe responded willingly, kissing him, absorbing the dominating and intense scent emanating from Emanuele, as if she wanted to etch his essence into her mind. After the kiss, Isabe ran her fingers over Emanuele''s jaw, feeling the roughness of his stubble, savoring the sensation. Afraid that if she let go, Emanuele would disappear, she held onto him tightly. Emanuele rested his forehead against hers, their eyes meeting. Suddenly, he smiled, breaking the heavy and sorrowful atmosphere around them. "Don''t worry, Isabe. I''ll be fine. I can''t bear the thought of another man having you," Emanuele teased. Isabe, originally in sorrow, felt a surge of anger at his words. In the midst of such a critical situation, how could he still think about such things? Did he see her only as someone with an attractive figure and nothing else? Her eyes, once filled with sorrow, now sparkled with fury. "If you really die, I''m only twenty-two. Am I not allowed to be with other men? You''re dead, and you still want to control me?" "You dare!" Emanuele''s hand reached Isabe''s neck, his fingers tracing her pulse. Her delicate neck seemed as if it could be easily snapped by him. Despite the circumstances, she still managed to provoke him with such words. Yet, seeing her shift from sadness to anger, Emanuele thought it might be better this way. He didn''t want to see her in pain. If he had to choose, he''d prefer Isabe angry over seeing her sad and in tears. Emanuele held Isabe close, cradling her in hisp, his hands running over her back. The girl''s back appeared delicate, especially whenpared to his broad palm, it seemed so fragile. He caressed Isabe as one would stroke a cat. "Isabe, you know our game isn''t over yet, so I won''t die easily. Don''t even think about finding another man after this. If I die, I''ll instruct James to kill you so you can join me in heaven," Emanuele spoke, a wicked grin on his face. Isabe couldn''t help butugh at Emanuele''s words. "You selfish man, dragging me even in death? But Emanuele, do you really think you can go to heaven after killing so many people? You''re more likely to end up in hell." "That''s fine. I''ll drag you to hell then," Emanuele retorted. Isabe was infuriated by Emanuele''s words. Her chest heaved, breath rapid, and her hands clenched into fists. Unable to contain her frustration, she threw a punch at Emanuele''s chest. Of course, Emanuele''s chest muscles were firm, and the pain from the punch was felt only by Isabe herself. She had been worried about Emanuele''s safety, fearing she might never see him again, and even contemting staying. Now, she wished to leave without looking back. James knocked on the door, announcing, "Boss, everything is ready. We can leave now." Isabe immediately got up from Emanuele''sp and picked up her backpack. "I''m leaving." Her reluctance to part had disappeared, reced by a determination to go. Watching Isabe''s departing figure, not showing a hint of nostalgia, Emanuele frowned slightly, feeling a bit dissatisfied. However, he quickly smiled. This was the effect he wanted. Rather than witnessing Isabe tearfully clinging to him, he preferred her leaving like this. He deliberately provoked Isabe because he knew it would make her resolute about leaving. As she walked out with James, disappearing from his view, Emanuele''s frown deepened, but soon he burst intoughter. This was exactly what he wanted. Provoking Isabe would ensure she wouldn''t lose sleep worrying about him when she reached Italy. Even if he lost this war and, by some misfortune, lost his life, Isabe might not be as devastated. Although Emanuele''s thoughts were selfish, not wanting Isabe to find another man and even contemting dragging her into death with him, deep down, he still wished for her happiness, even if it meant without him. This sudden selfless sentiment surprised even Emanuele himself. On the other side, Isabe, escorted by James and the guards, arrived at the airport. After boarding the private jet, she felt a bit safer. Watching the ground below gradually blur until the entire city became a distant shadow, Isabe''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. She couldn''tprehend her own feelings. She had been eager to distance herself from Emanuele before, but now that she had actually left him, she couldn''t find joy within. "Ma''am, take some rest. When you wake up after a good sleep, we''ll be in Italy," Tony said to Isabe. They all knew about Isabe losing her mother and now having to leave her husband. Their hearts couldn''t help but feel a bit more sympathetic towards her. Such a young age, and she had already gone through so much. However, in the world of the Mafia, these experiences were inevitable. Watching an ordinary person being involuntarily dragged into this conflict made Tony, like James, feel a sense of pity. He wished for this war to end soon. Tony, like James, desired to join the fight, but Emanuele wouldn''t allow it. Protecting the mistress was their duty. After Isabe left, Emanuele went to the dungeon where Madilyn was being held. Madilyn, seeing Emanuele''s arrival, immediately assumed a defensive posture. A few days ago, Emanuele had questioned her briefly, but today, she sensed something off about him. He exuded an overwhelming sense of hostility, like a devil. Madilyn suspected that Emanuele might kill her. As he approached, Madilyn, half-kneeling on the ground, could only see his shiny leather shoes from her perspective. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had to tilt her neck to look up at the towering man. The dungeon''s dim lighting obscured his features, but his words were crystal clear. "I allow you to choose a method of death." Chapter 157: Found FrederickS Address Chapter 157: Found Frederick''S Address Chapter 157: Found Frederick''s Address "I allow you to choose a method of death." Madilyn felt as if her heart had been struck by a hammer. The heavy blow left her breathless, widening her eyes in shock. "You''re going to kill me?" Her voice trembled. Despite the numerous tortures she had endured recently, due to her unique constitution, the physical pain didn''t affect her much. She had hoped that one day, someone would take pity on her, a girl who seemed so innocent and vulnerable. However, now that Emanuele mentioned killing her, Madilyn finally felt fear. Watching Madilyn''s fragile state, Emanuele showed no sympathy. "No, you''re mistaken. It''s not me who wants to kill you; it''s your grandfather. Despite knowing your situation in my hands, he still killed my parents. Madilyn, remember, you die here today because of your grandfather." Emanuele''s decision to deal with Madilyn was based on the realization that she no longer held any utility for him. If Frederick didn''t care about his granddaughter, keeping her alive served no purpose. "No, no, no! I''m innocent! I don''t know anything! I haven''t seen him for many years. You can''t punish an innocent person for his mistakes!" Madilyn immediately shook her head, crying. She trembled, trying to make herself look pitiable, hoping Emanuele would spare her. However, the man in front of her didn''t show mercy despite her broken appearance. He pulled out a gun from his waist, pointing it at Madilyn. "Since you can''t make a choice, I''ll make one for you." Faced with the pitch-ck barrel of the gun, Madilyn trembled all over. She wanted to escape, but she was confined in the cell, with nowhere to run. Although she knew that even if she got shot, her body wouldn''t feel the pain, she was still terrified of death. Her life had just begun, and she didn''t want to die! "What''s the use of killing me? Since my grandfather did that, it shows he doesn''t care about my life. My death would only bring him relief, thinking he doesn''t have to deal with me anymore!" Survival instinct made Madilyn blurt out a string of words. Emanuele hesitated for a moment. Madilyn''s words made some sense. Frederick probably didn''t care about his granddaughter; otherwise, he wouldn''t have killed Emanuele''s father and stepmother. However, even so, keeping Madilyn, an enemy''s granddaughter with no utility, wouldn''t serve any purpose. Thinking this, Emanuele''s hand involuntarily tightened on the trigger. Despair enveloped Madilyn like a web, and she closed her eyes, knowing she was about to die. Death might be a relief for her. Just as Emanuele was about to pull the trigger, his phone rang. He nced at it-it was a call from rk. "Emanuele, I''ve found Frederick''s lead. Can you release Madilyn?" rk''s voice carried excitement on the other end of the phone. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Emanuele paused, his finger gripping the trigger, freezing in ce. "Really?" "Yes, Frederick is in Los Angeles right now. You wouldn''t believe it-he''s hiding in an abandoned house. If not for my attention to detail, I wouldn''t have discovered him. Emanuele, can you have someone verify what I''m saying? And in the meantime, could you release Madilyn? I''ve investigated her too. She hasn''t had any contact with her grandfather since her father''s death." Emanuele grunted, but the gun was still pointed at Madilyn. Then, he fired a shot. Bang! The gunshot echoed, and Madilyn''s breath hitched. Her entire body tensed, shaking as she felt the bullet approaching. However, the expected sensation of death didn''t arrive. Madilyn found it strange. Unable to resist, she opened her eyes and realized that the bullet had veered off course, narrowly missing her and hitting the wall behind her. Emanuele, with an indifferent expression, stared at her. At that moment, rk''s voice came through his earpiece, "Emanuele, what are you doing? You''re not going to kill Madilyn, are you? No, no, I''m not done ying with her! You can''t keep ruining my ns!" Last time, it was Isabe. He was about to marry her, but Emanuele suddenly stole the spotlight, marrying Isabe himself. Now, could it be that he intended to kill Madilyn just because she was Frederick''s granddaughter? No! If Emanuele kept doing things like this, rk would be angry. "Rest assured, she''s still alive," Emanuele said. "You can take her away, but I''ll verify what you said." Emanuele actually believed rk''s words. Despite rk being young and lively, as a Mafia boss, they joked around during casual times, but when it came to serious matters, he wouldn''t joke around. "Don''t worry; I won''t lie to you." Ending the call, Emanuele looked at Madilyn, still trembling. "You''re very lucky." Then, he turned and left. Madilyn remained in ce, savoring the surprise of a second chance at life. She didn''t understand what had happened, allowing Emanuele to spare her. But at least she wouldn''t die, right? Madilyn breathed a sigh of relief, weakly leaning against the wall. The bullet mark on the wall remained, looking somewhat frightening. Emanuele exited the dungeon, immediately calling for his subordinates in Los Angeles to investigate. Once he received confirmation, he instructed Phillip to mobilize his men and head straight to Los Angeles. He hadn''t expected Frederick to hide in a run-down building that seemed inconspicuous on the outside, almost as if it had been abandoned for years. Nevertheless, Emanuele was excited. This time, he would have the entire area surrounded, ensuring Frederick couldn''t escape unless he grew wings and flew away. ... Isabe found herself in Italy without realizing it. Before disembarking, she took a dose of estazm to maintain herposure. It had been a while since she had taken any medication, but now, she had to rely on it tobat the overwhelming emotions. She was deeply worried about Emanuele. Despite all the harsh words he had spoken before she left Chicago, Isabe discovered that she still cared for him. The journey was tense because they couldn''t be sure if Sicilian people would follow them to Italy. "Listen, Tony will lead. You follow behind him. There''s an SUV waiting on the ground. We must move as quickly as possible. Don''t be too nervous. Under my supervision, no one will die," James told Isabe. Isabe nodded, looking through the airne window at the ground. The aircraft was in the taxiing phase. The weather today was surprisingly good-blue skies and white clouds. However, it did little to alleviate the darkness in her heart. Chapter 158: Prepare For Battle Chapter 158: Prepare For Battle Chapter 158: Prepare for Battle As soon as they disembarked, Tony began shielding Isabe, rushing towards the SUV parked not far away. Isabe found herself surrounded by protection from the back and sides. Once they squeezed into the SUV, the tension finally dissipated. James took the wheel, forcefully stepping on the gas pedal, swiftly taking Isabe and the others away from the airstrip. In this process, Isabe observed Tony and Harry gripping their guns tightly, their gaze fixed on the surroundings outside the car. Despite feeling tense herself, she doubted if the Sicilian enemies could really infiltrate this far. After what seemed like an eternity, the car entered a mansion. When Isabe saw the densely packed guards and the massive iron gate, her nervous heart finally rxed. The car stopped in the courtyard. A man in ckbat attire approached James, saying, "Sir, Mr. Gallo has been waiting for your arrival. Please follow me inside." Isabe noticed Tony and others putting away their guns. They opened the car door, allowing Isabe to step out first. During Grazia''s wedding, Isabe had visited this ce, but her mood was much lighter back then. She recalled Emanuele offering her to stay here temporarily, a suggestion she had declined. Now, there was no room for resistance as she was brought here directly. As she observed the art-filled courtyard, Isabe couldn''t muster any appreciation. They crossed the courtyard and arrived at the castle-like mansion. Upon entering, Grazia immediately embraced Isabe. "Oh, Isabe, it''s so good to see you again. I never expected Dad and Stepmom would run into trouble..." Grazia''s tears started flowing again. Despite not wanting this, the sudden encounter with a familiar face, her sister, made Grazia burst into tears. She felt that at this moment, she and Isabe should embrace each other and console. Seeing Grazia crying, Isabe couldn''t help shedding a few tears as well, but she tried hard to restrain her emotions. "Grazia, take care of yourself. Your dad is in heaven; he wouldn''t want to see you like this." Grazia nodded. Ro approached, holding Grazia''s shoulders, then turned to Isabe. "Isabe, wee. Emanuele asked me to take care of you for a few days." "Thank you." Isabe looked at the man before her, his appearance not much different from before. The only change was a softer demeanorpared to when she first met him. It seemed that Grazia and Ro had a good rtionship, giving Isabe a bit more reassurance. "Let''s go, Isabe. I''ve arranged a room for you in a style you''ll like." Grazia quicklyposed herself, wiped away her tears, and led Isabe upstairs. The estate was vast, with a luxurious garden and equally opulent interior. The house resembled a pce, adorned with numerous medieval oil paintings. Everywhere, vases with intricate carvings held fresh flowers, creating an overwhelmingly beautiful scene. Grazia led Isabe to the second floor, where all the bedrooms were. She took Isabe to one of them, and upon entering, Isabe saw sunlight streaming in through the ss window, illuminating the room''s floor and arge, warm yellow bed. The warm tones of the room felt familiar andforting. Cream-colored sofa, cream-colored curtains-oh God! Isabe suddenly remembered the small apartment she used to rent before meeting Emanuele. "Isabe, do you like it? Emanuele said you prefer this style, so I had someone help with the changes." Why wouldn''t she like it? If she didn''t, she wouldn''t have deliberately chosen these colors for her own rented apartment. These colors made Isabe feel warm and calm. But the fact that Emanuele specifically instructed Grazia to make these changes surprised her. Isabe thought back to the times when Emanuele would show up at her apartment without notice, scaring her at first, even fearing him. Later, when the apartment became a target, she couldn''t return, and many things were left unattended. asionally, she would miss that ce and the peaceful days. She never expected that not only she remembered it, but Emanuele remembered it too. He recalled theyout and color scheme of her previous room. In that instant, Isabe felt a warm stream flowing in her heart. Thefortable and warm feeling seemed to stretch through her entire body. Could it be that Emanuele liked her? If he didn''t, he wouldn''t remember these details. However, thinking of the hurtful words he said before she left Chicago, Isabe felt a bit confused. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Could a man so selfish and self-centered genuinely like her? After unpacking, which didn''t take long as she didn''t have much, Isabe asked James. He mentioned that, at most, it would take three days to know the results. These three days... Isabe nced at her phone; there was no sign of any updates. She couldn''t help but sigh. Grief and anxiety surrounded her. Having lost her mother, she feared losing Emanuele as well. Despite the room being arranged in the warm andfortable style she liked, it still couldn''t completely ease her tension. "Emanuele, you promised you wouldn''t die because you didn''t want me to be with other men. I hope you keep your word." Grazia and Isabe chatted in the room. Outside the room, Ro changed intobat attire, checking his weapons. "I really wish I could apany you to Los Angeles." James clenched his fists; his blood was boiling, eager to avenge his fallenrades. "You stay here; rest assured, we will be with Emanuele." Ro smiled, "He''s like a brother to me now, isn''t he?" As Grazia''s husband, their rtionship with Emanuele had evolved beyond mere business partners. "When Emanuele finds out, he''ll be pleasantly surprised. We have to let him know he''s not alone in this fight." On the second day of Isabe''s departure, Emanuele set off for Los Angeles. However, upon his arrival, someone called out to him. "Hey, Emanuele, I''m here." Emanuele turned to see Isidoro, a bit surprised. "How did youe?" "How could I be absent?" rk''s voice chimed in. "I''m the number one provider of intelligence! Isidoro, look, your intelligencework is no match for mine." Isidoro looked at rk with disdain. This guy was only efficient when it came to women he liked. "Aren''t you going to pick up your sweetheart?" Emanuele knew that rk had a crush on Madilyn. "Wait a bit. I''ll apany you with your business first." Chapter 159: Seizing Frederick Chapter 159: Seizing Frederick Chapter 159: Seizing Frederick "I''m here too," Cody shouted. "And me, Emanuele, don''t worry, Isabe will be safe in Italy," Ro arrivedst. Looking at the clerics present, Emanuele felt a surge of strength in his heart. Ro approached, embracing Emanuele. "I apologize for your loss." "Thank you," Emanuele whispered, feeling that period was too painful to revisit. Everyone present had experienced this kind of pain. Despite violence bing a part of their lives, the agony of losing loved ones attacked their hearts like a vicious harpy. Isidoro said to Emanuele, "I heard you slipped upst time. This time, we''ve brought more people. Even if Frederick grows wings, he won''t escape." "We respect your father, Emanuele. We''re here to honor our alliance," Cody added, patting Emanuele''s shoulder. "Come, to my car. Let''s have a drink and discuss the battle n again," rk suggested, inviting everyone to his luxurious car. No one declined the invitation. "Those bastards must pay with their lives," Ro said coldly. Although their methods of dealing with enemies differed, each one was among the world''s top assassins. Emanuele knew that Frederick was as good as dead today. Vodka warmed Emanuele''s insides, and he felt a fiery sensation in his chest. He swore to sacrifice Frederick''s head to his father. Soon, they rified the situation around Frederick. Since the attack, Frederick and his son Luca had stayed inside their house, not daring toe out. "Two cowards," Emanuele thought. How could they dare tomit such deeds and still be afraid? "We have enough manpower, so let''s surround them directly. I''ve dealt with this type of enemy before. Attack from all sides, and it''s best to leave a few people outside to prevent anyone from escaping in the chaos," Cody suggested. "Good, let''s do it this way," Emanuele gritted his teeth. He picked up a submachine gun. If possible, he wanted to level the building. He had the strength, but he wanted to capture Frederick alive and ask him some questions. "Whoever finds Frederick first, don''t kill him. Leave him to me; he''s mine," Emanuele said through clenched teeth. The men nodded, understanding Emanuele. Revenge for his father''s death must be taken by his own hands. After checking their weapons and earpieces, Emanuele decided to take action. They split into several groups, using incendiary grenades to blow open the house''s gate. As the gate swung open, guards poured out, and rk immediately drove his heavy armored vehicle over them. Emanuele stood on the car, spraying bullets from the submachine gun at the people below. Others quickly joined the fierce fight. The air filled with the smell of gunpowder and the increasingly intense scent of blood. Emanuele watched as enemies fell, feeling the bloodthirsty genes within him awakening. When the car reached the center, Emanuele jumped down, emptied the bullets in the submachine gun, and pulled out two pistols from behind. He shot at any enemy he saw along the way. Emanuele felt his body growing hotter and hotter. At this moment, his only thought was to kill all these people, avenge his father, stepmother, and brother-inw. Just then, a gunshot rang out behind Emanuele. A bullet hit his body, but fortunately, he was wearing a bulletproof vest. Nevertheless, the intense pain almost made Emanuele lose his bnce. Staggering, Emanuele reached the side of the doorway. At that moment, a guard jumped down from the wall. As the guard attempted to grab him, Emanuele kicked him down and relentlessly used the butt of his gun to beat the guard''s body until it became a bloody mess. Only then did Emanuele let him go. Breathing heavily, Emanuele joined Ro. At this point, they regrouped. "Well done, brother!" Cody pped Emanuele on the shoulder, smiling brightly. The defenses in the courtyard had beenpletely breached, but the situation upstairs remained uncertain. They needed to hurry upstairs, enter the hideout where Frederick was cowering like a cat. "The police are on the move, but they won''t disturb us for a while," Isidoro informed Emanuele. "Good. Take advantage of this, find Frederick. I must let him taste the agony in hisst moments." The situation inside the building was as bad as Emanuele had imagined. It was challenging to eliminate enemies in the unfamiliar andplex environment. Gunshots echoed continuously. Emanuele saw several of his men fall, his eyes filled with crimson hatred. At this moment, he felt like a hunting hound, searching for Frederick''s trace in the house. Soon, they passed through a set of sliding doors. A group of people was running downstairs. Emanuele squinted and suddenly opened fire. In the crowd, Frederick was running. Unexpectedly, his leg was hit by a bullet. In pain, he fell to the ground, unable to move. Emanuele''s men quickly ran over and grabbed him. Emanuele looked at Frederick''s miserable state and couldn''t help but let out a coldugh. The laughter was icy, casting a shadow of death over Frederick. Emanuele pointed the gun at Frederick''s forehead and shouted, "Frederick, why are you running? You''re like a rat, afraid of the light." After saying this, Emanuele waved to his men, instructing them to take Frederick to a ce where they could have a conversation. In addition to Frederick, his son Luca was also present. Emanuele''s men disarmed Frederick and Luca, making them kneel in front of him. Emanuele, standing high above them, stared down at Frederick and Luca, these two troublesome enemies now kneeling before him like clowns. The other clerics stood beside Emanuele, quietly observing everything. Now, they had arrived at the scene of the final judgment. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Emanuele ced the gun against Frederick''s head. "Finding you was not easy." Although Frederick was scared, he remained calm. "I admit I failed." Emanuele sneered, then shifted his gun to Luca. "This is your son, your heir? Unfortunately, he doesn''t seem capable. Let''s see how you feel if he dies in front of you." "Don''t touch him. All the me is on me!" Frederick anxiously shouted. "I won''t touch him? Damn you, Frederick. You''ve killed so many of my family members. I not only want to kill him, but I also want to throw his body to the dogs!" Emanuele dered, grabbing Luca''s head. He put away his gun, took out his Swiss army knife from his boot, and pulled Luca''s hair, forcing him to tilt his head. Emanuele''s knife was ced against Luca''s neck, and he slowly began to cut it open. Chapter 160: Emanuele WonT Like Her Chapter 160: Emanuele Won''T Like Her Chapter 160: Emanuele Won''t Like Her Emanuele''s skillful cutting was not a swift,rge incision but a small, precise cut at his artery, allowing blood to flow out slowly yet rapidly. Luca struggled in his grip, but he was bound and couldn''t move. "Damn you! Let him go!" Frederick shouted angrily, his gaze fixed on Emanuele as if he wanted to kill him immediately. However, Emanuele wasn''t afraid. In fact, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter, reveling in the sadistic pleasure. Luca''s blood gushed out like a fountain, and Emanuele chuckled. Soon, Luca turned into a lifeless body, and Emanuele kicked him onto the carpet. At this moment, Emanuele''s gaze focused on Frederick. Frederick''s eyes were lifeless, and the death of his son seemed to have struck him hard. If one didn''t know his identity, the current Frederick looked like a pitiable seventy-year-old man. However, this old man dared to invade his territory, kill so many people, even family members. The pain he experienced, Emanuele would repay tenfold! Thinking this, Emanuele looked at Frederick. He had his men tie Frederick to a chair for better control. After Frederick was secured in the chair, Emanuele took a knife and cut the tendons in Frederick''s hands. The intense pain made Frederick scream uncontrobly. "I read a book before that described some tortures used by Asians. They would cut the tendons in the hands and feet, causing excruciating pain. Let''s give it a try," Emanuele exined. Frederick, in agony, couldn''t control his cries of pain. "I hope you''re as cruel as possible. End it quickly." Emanueleughed, "Frederick, what you should regret is not ending your own life before being captured. Now, death is the easiest thing for you." After cutting Frederick''s tendons, Emanuele slowly began to carve pieces of flesh from Frederick''s body. Listening to Frederick''s painful moans, Emanuele felt a great sense of joy. "Emanuele, hurry up. We''re running out of time, only ten minutes left," Isidoro urged. He hoped Emanuele would slowly torture Frederick, but the police were on their way. Emanuele nodded, looking at Frederick, now in an inhumane state. At this moment, Frederick pleaded with his eyes. "Please, let me die." The immense pain had made him feel unable to endure any longer. Death would be a release. Emanuele smiled and plunged the knife into Frederick''s heart. "You shouldn''t have invaded my territory, killed my father and stepmother, and harmed my wife." As the knife went deep into Frederick''s body, his eyes widened, pupils dting. Soon, he lost his life. Emanuele pulled out his knife, looking at the enemy he had struggled against for so long, now finally a lifeless body. The pressure that had been weighing on his heart was finally released. Death had turned his enemy into a corpse. He looked at the room filled with bodies, blood-soaked, the scent of blood enveloping the air. But Emanuele felt remarkably relieved. Except for one thing. After Philip finished inspecting the captured individuals and the bodies on the ground, he frowned and said to Emanuele, "Boss, there''s no trace of Frederick''s nephew." They had overlooked this person, and now, surprisingly, he couldn''t be found. Since he wasn''t here, it meant he was coincidentally absent. Considering their current manpower, the other party was unlikely to break out under their heavy encirclement. It didn''t matter much. Frederick was dead, his son was dead, and as Frederick''s nephew, what could he do? The influence of the Sicilian forces had also crumbled. However, Emanuele thought, he still needed to find William. If he was involved in the whole affair, staying here would eventually lead to unrest. But now, he had the most crucial matter at hand. ... Isabe stayed in this vast mansion, feeling incredibly bored. It resembled Lombardi''s estate, though with a different design. Although she couldn''t go out now, she could sit in the backyard with Grazia, take a stroll, have a cup of tea, and chat. Grazia''s mood had improved a bit in the past few days, partly due to Isabe''s constion. She seemed to have regained her past joyful demeanor, except for a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Isabe, Ro told me he wants to have two children with me. He''s treating me well now, but I know marrying me is mainly for having children," Grazia said in a calm tone. Isabe had heard about this from Emanuele before, but she didn''t expect Grazia to know as well. Every woman would be saddened to know that a man married her not for love but for the purpose of having children. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Isabe held Grazia''s hand. "I understand that your marriage mightck genuine affection. However, you can cultivate it over time. When I met Ro this time, he seemed gentler than before. I think you don''t need to rush into having children; first, build a foundation for your rtionship." Grazia nodded. "Indeed, he isn''t that bad to me. As my husband, he is qualified. But the one he loves the most is his deceased wife. In his eyes, I will forever be second." Isabe embraced Grazia. The realization that one''s husband longed for someone else was undoubtedly heart-wrenching. "Grazia, I believe everything will develop in a positive direction. Look at me and Emanuele; we''ve been married for so long, and although there''s not much affection between us, I''ve gradually gotten used to having him by my side. Now, in Italy, without him, I feel extremely ufortable." However, Grazia felt that Isabe''s words were entirely different from what she had in mind. Taking the example she mentioned, Grazia couldn''t help but smile. "Isabe, Emanuele likes you." Like her? Isabe didn''t believe Grazia''s words. She was Emanuele''s sister, and it was normal for her to speak in favor of him. Perhaps Grazia misunderstood their rtionship because of the affectionate disy between Isabe and Emanuele in public. However, in reality, Isabe knew that their rtionship was just a game, and Emanuele had emphasized this many times. This time, sending her to Italy, he even mentioned that after he died, his subordinates would escort her on her way. True love, shouldn''t it be willing to go to hell just to see your beloved one happy? Isabe gave Grazia a helpless smile, knowing that many things were not easy to exin. Just then, a car horn sounded outside the door. For some reason, Isabe''s heart started to beat rapidly. Chapter 161: War Is Over Chapter 161: War Is Over Chapter 161: War is Over Even though she couldn''t see anyone, Isabe had a premonition that it was the person she wanted to see. Isabe immediately ran from the backyard to the front. The weather was beautiful today, and Isabe was wearing a chiffon dress. It was white, with three layers, and the skirt wasrge with irregr red and blue patterns. As Isabe ran, the skirt fluttered in the air, dancing like a butterfly. When Emanuele saw Isabe, the first thing that came to his mind was a butterfly. Her chestnut hair swayed with her movements, appearing as enchanting as a fairy. The sunlight fell on her face, making it glow softly and unbelievably gentle. It was really Emanuele! Isabe saw Emanuele leaning against the SUV, looking exceptionallyzy. His long legs were casually crossed, a cigarette dangling from his mouth as he leisurely smoked. He looked fine-no injuries, no danger to his life. His expression was icy, and his imposing demeanor made it seem like he had fully restored his kingly aura. Isabe couldn''t help but shout, "Emanuele!" Although they had been apart for three days, in this short span, at this very moment, seeing Emanuele, Isabe suddenly realized that her yearning for him had reached its peak. Isabe rushed forward and embraced Emanuele. Emanuele noticed that the girl was like a projectile, rapidlyunching towards him. Then, she forcefully rushed into his arms. Not only did she bury herself in his embrace, but her arms also clung to his neck, exerting force as if she wanted to melt into his body. Emanuele used the car behind him to support his body, ensuring that he could stably hold onto Isabe. Isabe''s strength surprised him. How did he not notice before that Isabe was so strong? She seemed so delicate! Emanuele also reached out, encircling Isabe''s waist and feeling the warmth of the girl''s tender body. In this moment, his icy heart seemed to melt away in the face of her warmth. In just three days, for Emanuele, it felt like three years had passed. After dealing with Frederick''s men, Emanuele took a nap and then set off for Italy. He couldn''t wait a moment longer. On the ne, Emanuele was still wondering if he appeared too eager. What if Isabe saw him rushing over so quickly? Would she mock him? Well, whatever. Frederick was dead, his archenemy had disappeared from this world, and Emanuele knew that even if he revealed his feelings, it wouldn''t matter. The only regret was that Frederick''s nephew, William, had no news so far. The people they captured couldn''t provide useful information. Emanuele had to trouble Isidoro to gather intelligence about William. Based on the clues provided by Isidoro, it seemed that William had left the country. As for the specific information, they had to wait for some time. Isidoro also warned him to be prepared; the information he collected might not be exactly what he wanted to know. Emanuele didn''t care much. It would be best if William had left the country; he currently had no time to deal with him. But once he found him, he would make sure he ended up like Frederick-a lifeless body. Now, holding Isabe and looking at the woman as excited as he was, Emanuele chuckled, "Did you miss me so much in these three days?" Emanuele felt like he was about to miss her to death. Isabe was about to say yes, but when she thought about the game they yed between them, her throat felt like it was blocked by something, and she couldn''t speak. Feeling unable to express herself, Isabe decided to take action and simply covered Emanuele''s mouth. She tiptoed and kissed Emanuele''s lips, her hand caressing the stubble on Emanuele''s chin. The rough texture strangely made her feelfortable and at ease. Surprisingly, Isabe took the initiative, and Emanuele''s eyes seemed to deepen slightly in response. Then, he forcefully embraced Isabe''s waist, responding more intensely. His tongue fiercely explored, sweeping through Isabe''s mouth as if wanting to memorize her taste deeply. Initially, Isabe was proactive, but due to Emanuele''s intense response, his rough and domineering actions made her involuntarily bear with it. As she continued kissing, Isabe couldn''t help but cry. She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t control herself; she was too overwhelmed with emotion. Tears streamed down her cheeks and fell onto their lips. Emanuele tasted the salty vor of tears, prompting him to slow down the pace of the kiss, bing gentle as if consoling her. After an unknown amount of time, Emanuele released Isabe, looking at the tears on her cheeks. He cradled her face, using his thumb to wipe away the tears. "The war is over," Emanuele announced this good news to Isabe. Isabe reached out and hugged Emanuele, bursting into tears. She knew that she no longer had to live in fear, but this reminded her of her mother. Her mother had finally remarried, finally regained happiness, but she unexpectedly died in this way, and Isabe found it hard to ept. "Isabe, cheer up. In a couple of days, we''ll hold a funeral." His father and stepmother''s bodies had already been returned to Chicago. However, due to Emanuele''s revenge against Frederick, there was no time for a proper burial. Now, with Frederick dead, it was the best gift for his father and stepmother. Isabe nodded. At least, they had avenged. Her mother could finally rest in peace. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Meanwhile, Grazia and Ro, who hadn''t seen each other for three days, were rtively calm. Ro approached and hugged Grazia. "You''re back," Grazia said with a smiling face. "I''m back." As their conversation ended, silence set in. They turned their attention to Isabe and Emanuele, observing them embracing as if trying to meld into each other. On one side, they looked like a couple in a passionate rtionship, while on the other, it seemed like two unfamiliar individuals. Grazia tried to make herself less awkward and changed the topic, "Is everything over now?" "It''s over, Grazia. The people who killed your father, stepmother, and your ex-husband are all dead now." Grazia''s tears fell from her eyes. Everything was over, and she couldn''t go back anymore. If Andrew hadn''t been killed, she would surely be leading a happy life with him right now. They had been married for many years, and because she had never wanted children, Andrew never forced her. But now, shortly after her recent marriage to Ro, he unexpectedly insisted on her having children. Unable to resist, she had married Ro and, naturally, had to respect her husband''s wishes. Moreover, he had helped them get rid of Frederick. However, Grazia thought about what Isabe had told her. Perhaps she could try to cultivate a rtionship with Ro before considering having children? Today, Emanuele decided to stay at Ro''s ce, and they nned to return to Chicago tomorrow. Ro ordered the chef to prepare a sumptuous dinner. After finishing the meal, Emanuele and Isabe returned to their room. Looking at the warm tones of the room, Emanuele wrapped his arms around Isabe''s waist. "Isabe, do you like all of this?" Chapter 162: I Love You Chapter 162: I Love You Chapter 162: I Love You Isabe leaned against Emanuele''s embrace, fully aware that everything in the room was arranged by Grazia under Emanuele''s specific instructions. It mirrored her previous apartment, creating a warm andforting atmosphere. "I admit that when I first saw everything in this room, I thought you were thoughtful, remembering theyout of my previous apartment," Isabe generously praised Emanuele''s consideration. It was a rare normal thing for him to do, and she felt the need to encourage him. Emanuele¡¯s lips pressed against Isabe''s neck, his breath gently grazing her skin, causing goosebumps to rise. Not satisfied with just that, he extended his tongue, licking Isabe''s neck. His soft, warm, and slightly rough tongue glided over her skin, making Isabe melt into his embrace. God, her body had chosen Emanuele, meaning he was influencing her every moment! Even though his actions were subtle and gentle, Isabe felt a fiery sensation throughout her body, making her limbs go soft. Emanuele effortlessly lifted Isabe and ced her on the bed, proceeding to tear off her clothes. Isabe, dressed in a chiffon dress, felt the thin fabric easily rip apart under Emanuele''s hands. Observing Isabe''s beautiful naked body, Emanuele felt a powerful surge in his lower body. Emanuele pounced on Isabe, kissing her passionately. Soon, his lips found her breasts, and he bit and nibbled,unching a fierce assault until they became as hard as pebbles. Isabe''s breath quickened:; she moaned, feeling every movement Emanuele made on her body activating every cell. This sensation, it was this feeling! Emanuele, sensing Isabe''s tremors and excitement, felt an immense sense of satisfaction. The fact that, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, he could find joy in pleasing a woman so thoroughly was truly miraculous. Moving down Isabe''s body, he grabbed her thighs, spreading them apart. Emanuele buried his face between her legs, licking and savoring her excitement. enjoying her unique taste He could clearly sense Isabe''s need for him Her hips lifted from the bed, rubbing against his lips. Excitement and gasps escaped her throat. "Oh, God, Emanuele, you''re amazing. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Isabe eximed breathlessly. She felt her body overwhelmed by an uncontroble excitementN?velDrama.Org owns this. Emanuele, watching Isabe squirming beneath him, wanting more, couldn''t hold back any longer. He removed his own pants, positioned himself at her entrance, and thrust inte her, fully immersing himself in Isabe''s body. The pleasure traveled down Emanuele''s spine, making him feel like he was on cloud nine Jesus, this feeling was too exquisite! Isabe sighed in contentment. "So incredible, Emanuele.¡± Watching Isabe excitedly beneath him, Emanuele couldn''t help but passionately kiss her lips. He loved this feeling. In the final surge, Emanuele released everything into Isabe''s body, holding her tightly in his arms. Afterward, the two clung tightly to each other, skin against skin Emanuele stroked Isabe''s hair, watching her with a hint of fatigue but a satisfied expression. In this moment, Emanuele felt that life and death were both worth it. The ease of defeating their enemies made Emanuele unable to resist smiling at Isabe. ¡°Isabe, I love you." It was his first time expressing his feelings, and as he said those words, he found himself feeling somewhat uneasy. Despite appearing calm, he sensed a hint of shyness, and his heart seemed to beat uncontrobly. Damn it, why did he feel awkward about such a thing? Now that he thought about it, he realized he had never expressed his affection to any woman before. After uttering those words, a wave of nervousness overcame him, his breathing slowed down involuntarily. He eagerly awaited Isabe''s response. Damn it, facing enemies or even life-threatening situations never made him feel as anxious as he did now. Perhaps it was because, in his heart, Isabe was more important than his own life. Isabe, upon hearing Emanuele say "I love you.¡± paused for a moment. However, she remained calm, just hugging Emanuele without saying anything. In her eyes, Emanuele saying those words might have been a momentary slip, influenced by hormones. She didn''t believe he genuinely liked her. She never forgot that their rtionship was just a game with no clear oue. Emanuele nervously waited for Isabe''s response, but to his surprise, she remained silent. This added a touch of defeat to Emanuele¡¯s emotions. He had mustered the courage to say those words, and Isabe couldn''t even offer a basic response? Not only that, she stood up and said, "I''m going to take a shower." The sticky feeling on her body was ufortable, and she needed to freshen up before sleep. Watching Isabe enter the bathroom, Emanuele turned andy on therge bed. He stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. He had just expressed his feelings, so why did Isabe not respond at all? What did Isabe mean? Did she not like him? It couldn''t be. Her body and eyes told him she liked him. So why this reaction? Emanuele was plunged into NS confusion, recalling every moment between them. Gradually, he > became more convinced of tii i inner thoughts: Isabe definitelywiked Him. Then why was there no response to his confession? sabe, having finished her shower, came out. She''looked at Emanuele ying on th¨¦bex, feeling a softness~ in her heart. For some reason, these days inttaly felt unfamiliar, likecit? wasnt her home. However, a Emanuele¡¯ S presence made her infer turmoil settle. to Emanuele also got up, took a shower, and then embraced Isabe to sleep. Before sleeping, Emanuele asked her, "Isabe, have you been worried about me these days?¡± He had just confessed, and she hadn''t responded. Now he asked if she had worried about him during these days. "Worried," Isabe replied. Emanuele felt relieved that she finally showed some concern. He had been concerned for her, and fortunately. she seemed to be concerned for him too. But the next moment, what Isabe said almost infuriated Emanuele. "You said before that if you died, you would have your subordinates kill me to keep youpany. I''m worried that if you die, your subordinates will kill me.¡± Actually, she didn''t think like that at all. She wasworried about Emanuele''s ¡®safety. If he died, she . = felt life wouldn''t be meaningful,.so she dictn''t care much about hecown life add death. She just worried about Emanuele. 4 However, she couldn''t bring herself to say that. Chapter 163: Holding A Funeral Chapter 163: Holding A Funeral Chapter 163: Holding a Funeral Emanuele couldn''t help but tightly grip Isabe''s waist, forcing her to lie in his embrace "Isabe, can you please stop always making me angry?" Emanuele gritted his teeth. At this moment, he genuinely loved and hated Isabe. ¡°You''re angry again?" Isabe was somewhat surprised and also very helpless. She couldn''t understand why Emanuele''s emotions were so unstable, getting angry for no apparent reason. She had only repeated what Emanuele had said to her before. He was the one who had talked about killing her, so why was he angry now? Isabe was thoroughly confused Emanuele didn¡¯t want to answer Isabe. He just held her tighter, deciding he didn''t want to argue with her now. He would wait until they returned to Chicago to discuss it. Rain poured down, enveloping everyone, as if mourning their loss of loved ones. Isabe was held in Emanuele''s arms, and at this moment, their emotions were filled with sorrow. The priest spoke words nearby, but Isabe couldn''t absorb any of it. In her mind, scenes of the past. when she and Sophia depended on each other, reyed. Her mother was as important to Isabe as life itself. When Isabe''s father passed away when she was young, Sophia raised her single-handedly. They had little money, and life was tough. but Isabe felt happiest being with her mother. Because of this, she matured early. Despite being mistreated by her uncle''s family, she endured it without resistance or telling Sophia. She feared her mother would worry or be upset if she knew. So, Isabe endured. Later, when Sophia fell in love with Leo, Isabe initially wanted to stop her. She believed Leo was a dangerous person, and for people like them with no background, getting involved with such people would only lead to a quicker death. But Sophia had her own opinions and pursued a rtionship with Leo, eventually marrying him. Later, Isabe had to enter the world of the Mafia. Although during this process, Sophia forced her to do many things she didn''t want to do, Isabe now realized that marrying Emanuele was the most perfect oue. So, she didn¡¯t resent Sophia Sophia was her only family. Now, she had passed away in this tragic manner. Isabe leaned against Emanuele, trying to control her emotions, but tears still streamed down her face. She regretted not chatting more with Sophia thest time they met, not hugging her more. She regretted it; she should have done that at the time. Unfortunately, time couldn''t be turned back. Emanuele¡¯s hand caressed Isabe''s back. He, too, was mourning. but he could stabilize his emotions. Feeling Isabe''s vulnerability, there was nothing Emanuele could do. The only thing he could do was to apany her and make her feel his strength. Soon, Isabe¡¯s emotions calmed a bit. She looked at the coffins of their parents being lowered, knowing they were beingid to rest in their final resting ce. Despite the reluctance in Isabe''s heart, she knew they had to bid farewell. At this moment, trembling, Isabe said, "When our timees to face death, we hope we can also go to it together, just like our parents." She loved Emanuele. She couldn''t imagine living without him if he died. "Yes, if we have to face death, you''ll be lying in my arms," Emanuele hugged Isabe, "just like this moment.¡± sabe felt that Emanuele''s words were moving) she also understoodthat Emanuele couldn''t possibly do ¡®such a thing. He would ikely findanother woman if shea died, and if he died, she might fellow him?However, that didn¡¯t matter to sabe. At least, at this moment, Emanuele''sforting Words were enough for her to feel consoled. "Dad!" Grazia cried out, leaning on the coffin. Tears streamed down her face, and Ro stood behind her, supporting her. "Dad, I will miss you Remember to visit me in my dreams.¡± Witnessing this scene, Isabe couldn''t control her tears either. After the funeral, Isabe took onest look at the gravesite and then followed Emanuele into the SUV. In the car, with only the two of them, Isabe wept softly while holding onto Emanuele. In front of Grazia, Isabe had maintained her strength, even if she shed tears, it was silently. But now, in a world with only the two of them, Isabe felt she could cry out loud. "I still find it hard to ept that I''ve lost my mother forever.¡± Not long ago, Sophia had video-called her, sharing pleasant experiences from her travels. How, in the blink of an eye, had she ended up lying in a cold coffin? Emanuele kissed her forehead and wiped away the tears on Isabe''s face, his hand gently caressing her cheek. "I know it¡¯s difficult, but if you can''t bear the pain. lean on me. I will always be your support.¡± Emanuele let Isabe rest in nis embrace, providing as much strength ashe could. Isabe simply straddle@ Emanuele, herarms =< around his neck, burying her face¨¦in his chest. Emanuele continuedtto S t hower her with kisses-on het hair, emiples, and cheeks. His strong presence gradually brought stability to Isabe''s heart. to She knew she wouldn''t easily be broken by anyone, not even their enemies. Although Emanuele had eliminated this particr enemy, the nephew of this enemy was still missing. leaving them in danger. Moreover, as the head of the Chicago Mafia, many people eyed his position, and they couldn''t completely escape the risk. However, Isabe was no longer afraid. There was nothing to fear. She would stand by Emanuele¡¯s side and show those enemies that she was a powerful Mafia queen.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After the funeral, Isabe, Emanuele, Grazia, and Ro arrived at Emanuele''s luxurious apartment, chatting Isabe and Lilly prepared coffee for them. Then, she sat next to Grazia, observing everything in front of her. t had been over half a year since sabe met Eraanuele. In this time, so much hactnappened, enough to make a meavie. The previous her was just an ordina y college student, > aspiring y to be a doctor and each simple life. But now, she was sutfounded by some ruthless devils, watching them chat anddaugh. sabe knew that they had be her everything. A week after the funeral, Emanuele set aside his work and returned home early every evening to apany Isabe. He knew that Isabe needed his presence at this moment. Emanuele also took Isabe to the seaside in Hawaii to rx. Since their marriage, they had never had a honeymoon, and even when Isabe went out, it was usually only in the vicinity of the apartment. Now, they were having their first romantic trip together. Isabey on the beach, watching the sunrise, the sunset, and the azure sea. In this serene environment, one¡¯s mood could indeed gradually rx. Resting in Emanuele''s embrace, Isabe gazed at the endless sea before her. She thought. growing old together like this wouldn''t be bad at all. Chapter 164: Evelyn In A Coma Chapter 164: Evelyn In A Coma Chapter 164: Evelyn in a Coma Isabe received the news of Evelyn''s car ident anda on the third day after returning from Hawaii. As she stared at the message sent by Pippo, her mind went nk, finding it hard to believe her eyes. She remembered that after Evelyn and Pippo went abroad for a trip. theirmunication had been sparse. They exchanged a few messages, but due to Isabe being in a dangerous situation herself, she dared not meet Evelyn. Consequently, they hadn''tmunicated for quite some time. Unexpectedly, Evelyn had been in a car ident. Isabe rushed to the hospital where Evelyn was admitted almost immediately after receiving the news. Seeing Evelyn lying in the hospital bed, covered in tubes and still receiving oxygen, Isabe felt as if her heart was about to stop beating. Oh God, she had already lost so many loved ones; she couldn''t bear to lose Evelyn too. Pippo stood beside Isabe, his expression filled with sorrow. "We were just walking on the street when out of nowhere, a car lost control and hit Evelyn, sending her flying. The doctor said Evelyn has severe damage to several internal organs, and we don''t know when she''ll wake up,¡± Pippo exined with sadness in his voice. Isabe, looking at Evelyn, pale and lifeless, her body riddled with injuries, felt her heart ache as if it were being mercilessly squeezed. Although Isabe had seen many people injured in car idents during her time as a doctor in the hospital, and had even participated in numerous surgeries, watching Evelyn lying on the hospital bed, her life seemingly fading away, made Isabe tremble with sadness. She had to make a considerable effort to stabilize her emotions. ¡°Evelyn had a serious car ident. She''s lying in the hospital, unconscious, on the verge of death. Weren''t all those enemies already eliminated? Why did Evelyn encounter such a severe ident?¡± Isabe, as soon as she left the hospital, called Emanuele and questioned him Emanuele was in the middle of a meeting. With Frederick''s remaining forces destroyed, only William remained missing. As for Frederick''s granddaughter, Madilyn. she had been taken to Canada by rk and no longer posed a threat. The main purpose of the meeting was to find William as quickly as possible, and they were also preparing for new projects. Although they operated as a criminal organization, they needed a legal facade. Emanuele ranpanies and invested in various industries not just for profit but also to legitimize their activities and facilitate moneyundering. However, before the meeting could conclude, Emanuele received Isabe''s call. Typically, he didn''t like answering calls during meetings, but when it came to Isabe, things were different. Without any hesitation, Emanuele answered Isabe''s call. On the other end, Isabe''s voice was filled with urgency. anger, and questioning. She didn''t trust him, and at that moment, Emanuele felt a choking sensation in his throat, as if something was trying to swallow him. "I''m sorry to hear about Evelyn''s ident, Isabe. But, this might not be intentional: it could be an ident. I''ll have Phillip investigate and get to the bottom of it," Emanuele said, feeling that Isabe needed to calm down. Isabe was still agitated, "I can''t believe it. She was walking down the street, and suddenly a car came out of nowhere and hit her. Isn¡¯t this simr to what happened to me before? Only, back then, I was well-protected by Tony and Harry, so I didn''t get hurt. Evelyn wasn''t as lucky.¡± Isabe was talking, and suddenly, she felt like crying. It had been a tough time, and she thought Emanuele had taken care of her enemies, believing that her life would be peaceful from now on. However, shortly after returning to Chicago, such an incident urred. Evelyn was h¨¦noest friend, and now shey ina Aospital bed, with doctors uncertain about when she-> would wake up. Why would suchra terribleident happen? Isabe coukdn''t help but specte about sinister motives. 4 "Stop thinking so much, Isabe. It''s noon, and you haven''t eaten, right? I haven''t either. Let Tony take you to the restaurant below my office for lunch,¡± Emanuele suggested. Although Isabe had no appetite, she felt the need to release her emotions, to have someone to confide in. So, she agreed. Isabe got into the car and arrived at Emanuele''s.office building. Emanue e''ssCompany was inthe . heart of Chicago, upying an x entire building. Looking at the S~ towering structure with people. corning and going, it gave ne isdication that it was controlled by a Mafia family. Isabe reached the restaurant Emanuele mentioned, mentioning his name, and a waiter immediately led her to a private room Upon entering, Isabe saw Emanuele and immediately rushed into his arms. She didn''t want to do anything else at the moment; she just needed someone to embrace her. Having lost her mother and now on the verge of losing her best friend, Isabe, no matter how strong, felt her emotions slowly crumbling. It felt like jumping off a cliff, into deeper and darker abysses. She had no idea what dark eventsy ahead Emanuele remained still, letting Isabe hold onto him. He knew Isabe was emotionally breaking down and neededfort. After a while. Emanuele extended his hand, gently stroking Isabe''s back. "Isabe, don''t be sad. I will investigate, and I''ll bring in the top medical team to check on Evelyn. She''ll be okay.¡± Isabe''s emotions stabilized a bit under Emanuele''sfort. She lifted her head from Emanuele¡¯s embrace, tears still glistening in her eyes, shining in the light. In this moment, she looked so tortured and fragile, evoking an irresistible sense of pity. Seeing Isabe like this, Emanuele felt a stabbing pain in his heart, as if someone had punched him hard. The pain radiated to other parts of his body, making him ache all over.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Now. he couldn''t bear to see Isabe in pain. Every time she suffered, he involuntarily shared in her pain and misery. "Emanuele, you must find out the truth,¡± Isabe wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay, dontcry, Isabe. You''re the Mafia Queen; you should be strong. If others see the Mafia Queen aa weeping little girl, what will they think?¡± Emanuele teased, trying to distract Isabe from her grief. Isabe gave Emanuele a re. "You truly are a heartless man. My mother passed away. and my best friend is now in a hospital bed unconscious. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be upset?" If she wasn''t upset, that would be abnormal However, she also felt the need to be stronger. Crying wouldn''t salve anything. Thinking of this, Isabe wiped away her tears. Seeing Isabe stop crying. Emanuele also rxed a bit. Isabe''s eyes were red, but they sparkled with a determined light. It seemed she was regaining herposure. Chapter 165: Just An Accident Chapter 165: Just An ident Chapter 165: Just an ident Although Isabe startedining again, at least she wasn''t crying anymore. which was a relief. "Let''s eat. You''ve cried for so long, expending so much energy. You need to replenish some calories," Emanuele suggested, and then signaled the waiter to start serving. As Isabe observed the various dishes. including her favorite pasta, being brought to the table, she had no desire to eat. Emotions truly could affect one¡¯s appetite. Despite this, for the sake of her health, Isabe made an effort to consume a bit of food. Watching Isabe pick at her food, Emanuele shook his head. He cut a piece of steak and ced it on Isabe''s te. "Eat, have a bit more.¡± "I can''t eat anymore." Isabe furrowed her brow. At this moment, eating this piece of meat seemed a bit challenging for her. "Isabe, finish this, and then we can discuss you returning to being a doctor.¡± At Emanuele''s words, Isabe''s eyes instantly brightened. She seemed somewhat incredulous, staring at Emanuele. "Really?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emanuele nodded. "When have I ever lied to you?" He had always known that Isabe''s dream was to be a doctor. Even though she had to give it up for safety reasons, during her time in the apartment, she continuously took online courses and bought medical books to study. Emanuele knew she genuinely wanted to be a doctor. Unfortunately, because he had bound her to him, he disrupted her dreams. With Frederick now gone, the biggest threat eliminated, Emanuele thought he might be able to help Isabe fulfill her dream Isabe''s previous sorrowful emotions vanished. She eagerly swallowed the steak in front of her, looking anxious. Seeing Isabe quickly finish her meal, Emanuele helplessly smiled. He reached for a napkin and handed it to Isabe, asking her to wipe her mouth "All right, does that mean you can help me go back to work at the hospital?" After leaving the hospital, her colleagues asionally sent her messages, expressing how much they missed her. The doctors who had mentored her were also concerned about her. Isabe knew, with her capabilities, returning to work wouldn''t be a problem. The surprise in Isabe''s eyes was evident. She initially thought Emanuele would allow her to return to her former hospital. But now, he was suggesting she work at a hospital under his name? He had a hospital? Isabe hadn''t heard of this before. When they sought medical attention, Emanuele never mentioned going to that hospital. ¡°You had a hospital before? Then, when you were injured, why didn''t you go to that hospital?¡± Emanuele evaded Isabe''s intense gaze, seeming somewhat uneasy. "It was acquired recently." Originally, they didn''t have any hospitals under their control. But considering gabe¡¯ s desire to bea doctor andthe unsafe environment, outside, Emanuele decided she ~ could werk as a doctor in his own hospital. He would arrange mary bodyguards in the hospital, ipplement strict security shecks for everyone entering, eliminating all risks. lsabe could work there without worry, and he wouldn''t have to be concerned about her safety. It seemed like a win-win situation. Isabe paused for a moment, then realized that Emanuele¡¯ s acquisition of this hospital was probably because, OF her. Knowing her desir¨¦ to becani¨¦ a doctor and the _ complex nature of personnel in¡¯ extemal hospitals, Emanuele¡± decided to purchase a hospital and let her work there for theSake of her safety. Although Isabe was aware of Emanuele''s wealth and influence, she couldn''t help but be astonished by his ability to make things happen. It felt like ying a game with a child. Could she ask for the stars in the sky, and Emanuele would make them appear? Seeing no resistance from Isabe, Emanuele gradually rxed. "Do you want to go? If you do, you can start working as soon as possible." He knew Isabe needed a job: otherwise, she would be bored at home every day. "Okay, but I have to wait until Evelyn''s condition stabilizes a bit." Thinking of Evelyn lying in bed unconscious, Isabe knew she couldn''t leave her now. Going to work at this moment would surely make it challenging to concentrate. "I will bring in the top doctors to examine Evelyn,¡± Emanuele said. ¡°If Phillip finds any useful leads in his investigation, I will let you know.¡± Soon, Phillip¡¯s investigation results were out, confirming that it was indeed an ident. Evelyn and Pippo were walking on the street when a car, facing brake issues, suddenly rushed onto the sidewalk, directly hitting Evelyn. Emanuele furrowed his brows, watching the surveince footage repeatedly. He then nced at the investigation results about the driver. The car''s brakes malfunctioned, and the driver, in a panic, turned the steering wheel, leading to the collision with Evelyn. So, was this truly an ident? Based on his years of experience, when they orchestrated an assassination, they often disguised it as an ident. It depended on whether the driver had received payment and what their past background was like. However, the driver seemed to have no issues. Emanuele sighed in relief and shared the investigation results with Isabe. Learning that Evelyn¡¯s incident was indeed an ident, Isabe sighed. She believed in Emanuele''s investigation, but it was still difficult for her to ept. An ident had left Evelyn lying in a hospital bed, almost lifeless She was the liveliest girl, so kind, warm, and generous. It was with herpanionship that Isabe could control her ustrophobia. Seeing Isabe''s saddened expression, Emanuele couldn''t help but hold her hand and said, ¡°Isabe, don''t be sad. Everything will pass. Our doctors have examined Evelyn''s body, and they will perform a second surgery. I believe Evelyn will wake up soon." Isabe nodded. She heard that when Evelyn fell, she didn''tnd on the back of her head, which was fortunate in the midst of misfortune. However, she was worried about Evelyn''s spine; there was likely to be an issue. Pippo, on the other hand, Isabe had seen him-at the hospital several times. Pippo¡®and Evelyn had only been dating" for a few months, and.~ sabe didn''t know how well hes treatechEvelyn. However, since.¡¯ Evelyn liked Pippo a lot, now.seeing Pippo i in distress, Isabe sighed andforted him, '' ¡®Evelyn will surely wake up soon, Pippo. Don''t worry.¡± I believe that too. God will bless her.¡± "Oh, by the way, Isabe, do you have time for dinner tonight? Can I have dinner with you?¡± Pippo suddenly suggested. Isabe looked at Pippo, slightly taken aback. Chapter 166: Evelyn Is About To Wake Up Chapter 166: Evelyn Is About To Wake Up Chapter 166: Evelyn is about to wake up Going out for dinner was a good idea, and it also provided an opportunity for Isabe to chat with Pippo about Evelyn''s situation. They found a restaurant near the hospital and sat down for a meal. "Isabe, how have you beentely? Evelyn mentioned that you were in trouble, and she¡¯s been hesitant to contact you,¡± Pippo inquired. "I''m doing okay. My mother and stepfather both passed away, but the crisis has been averted. It shouldn''t be that dangerous in the future," Isabe replied Even though Frederick''s nephew had escaped, Isabe felt that Emanuele had dismantled their influence. If they dared to invade Chicago again, Emanuele would undoubtedly take severe action against them. They now had sufficient weapons, equipment. and personnel. Isabe was confident that Emanuele wouldn''t allow tragedy to strike again. "Things are resolved..." Pippo echoed Isabe''s words and then smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Isabe. You don''t have to worry anymore. I remember seeing you surrounded by a dozen bodyguards when you went out before. Now, you''re free.¡± "It''s a pity about Evelyn. Otherwise, we could still go shopping often,¡± Isabe said, thinking about Evelyn lying motionless on the hospital bed, finding it difficult to ept. Pippo tried to console Isabe, ¡°Don''t be sad: she will wake up.¡± "I hope so." After finishing their meal, Pippo returned to the hospital, while Isabe, having some thoughts, went to a nearby mall. She bought clothes, bags, and other items that Evelyn liked. Isabe believed that besides physical factors, psychological factors yed a rale in someone remaining in aa. By buying things Evelyn liked, she hoped to strengthen her willpower and maybe help wake her up. Isabe returned home around nine in the evening. Upon entering, she found Emanuele sitting on the sofa. "Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?¡± Emanuele noticed Tony carrying many things behind Isabe "I went to buy some things, nning to give them to Evelyn, hoping she''ll wake up soon.¡± Emanuele sensed Isabe''s sadness and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her. "Don''t worry, Isabe. She''ll be fine." Isabe nestled into Emanuele''s chest. Only in his arms did she feel her emotions slightly settling. However, the thought of Evelyn lying in the hospital bed still made Isabe sad. The next day, Isabe went to the hospital again, cing the items she bought at Evelyn''s bedside. Emanuele informed her that Evelyn would undergo surgery in the afternoon. Isabe gently touched Evelyn''s arm and whispered, "Evelyn, don''t worry. You''ll get better soon. When that happens, we''ll go eat delicious food and have fun. I have a lot of money now, and I''ll buy you anything you want." Seeing Isabe in this state, Pippo couldn''t help but shake his head. Will Evelyn wake up? He hopes she never does. In the afternoon, the team of doctors arranged by Emanuele arrived and sessfully performed the surgery on Evelyn. "If everything goes well, she should wake up in about three days," the professor told Isabe. ¡°However, due to the head trauma, there might be temporary memory loss, and her ears are damaged, possibly affecting her hearing.¡± Isabe was initially relieved, but upon hearing the doctor''s words, she couldn¡¯ Kelp but shed tears. Poor Evelyn so young, andnow facing sich an unexpected ident with patential permanent physical damage. The more Isabe thought about it, the sadder she beeame. H¨¦wever, the silver lining. was that Evelyn would wake up, gradually returning to a normal life, which brought some joy to Isabe. She called Emanuele to share the news, and hearing Isabe''s slightly lighter tone, Emanuele said, "That''s really good news." ¡°Thank you, Emanuele," Isabe thought about her initial questioning of Emanuele, thinking Evelyn might? be in dariger due to him. Her tone> was not good back then. Now,? haviy calmed down, she fetta bit guifty. oN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Emanuele had always been good to her. Even though their rtionship was just a game, at least he would be there for her when she was most helpless and in need of help. "It''s okay, Isabe," Emanuele replied "Are you getting off work early tonight? I''ll cook for you,¡± Isabe said. It had been a long time since she cooked. She remembered the times when she cooked under Lilly''s guidance. ¡°Okay.¡± Emanuele agreed immediately. After hanging up the phone, Emanuele looked at Phillip. "Cancel the meeting tonight; I want to go home for dinner.¡± Phillip looked surprised, "But it''s already scheduled, and they''re all preparing." Although they didn''t have the habit of working overtime, due to recent busy affairs in thepany, Emanuele had a lot of work to arrange, so they had to stay and workte. Unexpectedly, Emanuele wanted to cancel tonight¡¯s meeting. "My wife is preparing dinner for me. I want to enjoy it when I get back. Phillip, you''re not married: you can''t understand this feeling." Phillip looked at Emanuele helplessly. He didn''t expect this mature and stable man in his heart to make such a childish boast. After going to high school, he wouldn''t brag like this to others. "Do you remeraber who persuaded you back thea? Otherwise, your wife would have married someone else? by now,''@hillip thought of the scene when Heignored Emanuele''s anger and.p¨¦rsuaded him to marry <~ Isabe. He felt like a hero it Effianuele and Isabe''s.tfiarriage. Now Emanuele was still showing off in front of him? Phillip couldn''t help shaking his head, feeling that Emanuele was quite childish. ¡°Thank you, but another day. I''ll treat you to dinner some other time," Emanuele patted Phillip''s shoulder. "Can''t it be tonight? I also want to try Mrs. Isabe''s cooking.¡± "Sorry, it''s not possible. You know I''m possessive. I don''t want to share this with other men.¡± Phillip covered his forehead, deeply sighed, and thought, love really makes people young. Look at their boss, this mature and stable man now turned into this. He doesn''t even allow others to eat with them? After saying that, Emanuele packed up and prepared to go home. He recalled thest time Isabe cooked; Emanuele missed it so much. The speed of driving home was much faster than usual. Because Isabe knew Emanuele liked beef, she prepared a beef feast for him. Steak, curry stewed beef brisket. beef tenderloin pasta... Isabe felt like they were going to eat half a cow tonight. Chapter 167: Thank Me With Your Body Chapter 167: Thank Me With Your Body Chapter 167: Thank Me with Your Body Emanuele returned to the apartment, greeted by the tantalizing aroma that filled the air. Despite not feeling hungry initially, the scent suddenly awakened his appetite. Approaching the kitchen, Emanuele watched Isabe and Lilly bustling around. In this moment, his inner sense of happiness reached its peak. "Need any help?" Emanuele asked with a smile. Seeing Emanuele approaching. Isabe replied, "No need, you can rest on the sofa. We''ll have the meal ready in no time.¡± Isabe had already prepared most of the dishes; only a post-dinner dessert remained. Soon, all the dishes were ready on the table. Observing the spread before him, Emanuele seemed pleasantly surprised. "Your culinary skills are getting better and better." Thest time, Emanuele thought Isabe''s cooking was already perfect, but now, it seemed she had surpassed herself. "Here, try it," Isabe said to Emanuele. "I made everything, and Lilly just helped me on the side." Emanuele nodded and tasted a piece of braised beef. Instantly, his eyes lit up; the beef was tender, perfectly cooked, and seasoned to perfection. Apanied by the aroma of spices, Emanuele enjoyed every bite, squinting in satisfaction "Delicious. Even better than Lilly''s," Emanueleplimented Isabe. Lilly sighed beside them, ¡°It seems that once you fully master cooking, Isabe, I won''t be needed anymore. I can retire." Isabe immediately hugged Lilly, "No way. I only cook asionally. I still have to go to work in the future. If I have to cook every day, I''ll be exhausted. I don¡¯t allow Lilly to leave. Who will cook for me if she''s not around? I can''t even make these cakes.¡± "I was just joking, Isabe. Even if Emanuele wanted to drive me away, I believe you would keep me," Lilly said. "Of course, I won''t allow Emanuele to drive you away." Emanuele, with a poker face, watched Isabe and Lilly talking. He had only praised Isabe, yet from their conversation, he was portrayed as a viin who wanted to chase away Lilly. God, for someone who had been with him since childhood, taking care of him, a servant who had be his family after he lost his parents, he never had such thoughts. Moreover, Lilly was his family now. "Let''s eat; I never said I wanted to drive Lilly away. She''s my family, and I would never do that." Emanuele said. He didn''t want Isabe to see him as a viin based on their conversation. Even though he might be ruthless in business, when it came to his family, he had always been sentimental. A hearty meal was soon finished in a lively atmosphere, leaving Emanuele thoroughly satisfied. After dinner, Isabe suggested going for a walk with Emanuele. Despite his constant busyness, Isabe felt that now, with the crisis resolved, he should rx a bit. Isabe proposed a stroll after dinner, finding it delightful to walk outside. Near their apartment was ake, and Isabe had noticed many people walking by theke from their window. Emanuele agreed with a nod. Isabe took Emanuele''s hand as they descended the elevator, heading to thekeside for a stroll. The night breeze gently rustled the trees, carrying the fragrant scent. They walked leisurely around theke, and even in silence, Isabe found the moment quite delightful. Despite having bodyguards with them, as long as they weren''t too vignt, Isabe didn''t mind. Lowering their visibility, she felt like an ordinary couple with Emanuele. ¡°Emanuele, regardless of anything, Evelyn''s recovery is thanks to you.¡± "We''re married; you don''t have to keep thanking me like this.¡± Emanuele said with a smile, then tightly embraced Isabe.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Of course, if you insist on thanking me, you can express your gratitude with your body." Emanuele held Isabe in his arms. His tall, robust figure enveloped her like a mountain, making Isabe feel securely confined. Emanuele¡¯s presence was overpowering, even though he hadn''t released his icy aura. Still, being with him, Isabe felt a sense of restraint. Some people were naturally like that. Even if he did nothing, his imposing demeanor would instantly awe others. Although Isabe was no longer afraid of him, his aura was undeniably powerful. Well deserving of being the head of the Mafia, Isabe thought. How could someone sit in that position without such a presence to suppress those under him? At this moment, Emanuele leaned down, his lips against her neck, and the two appeared very intimate. Isabe fefEmanuele''s breath brushingagainst her skin, causing¡± goosekumps. This feeling! Isabe felt her body softening; Emanuele''s subtte movements always elivited a response from her. Content ¡®belongs to¡° - Isabe didn''t want it to be this way, but there was no helping it. Her body had naturally be ustomed to Emanuele''s presence. Emanuele held Isabe, tightly embracing her, and then brought her back to the apartment. Upon entering the room, Emanuele eagerly kissed Isabe. Isabe''s hands actively wrapped around Emanuele, pulling him towards her. At this point, their closeness was intimate, lipsfouching lips, tongues dancing between teeth. Isabe tried to respogd''to him, but in this loves game, ¡ê Emanuele a ways took the¡± lead 1-His hands roamed her body, slipping under her clothes, kheading her breasts, causing Isabe''s body to respond involuntarily. Soon, his fingers reached her lower body, rudely entering her, vigorously rubbing: When he hit her most. sensitive spot, Isabe couldnt contol her trembling; her ey¨¦s rolled alnaost to the back of her head. Oh, God! She felt her life at this moment being controlled by Emanuele. He dominated her joys and sorrows, promising to bring her more At this moment, Emanuele added another finger. spreading Isabe''s legs wider. She hoped Emanuele could bring her more. Her fingers tightly entwined in Emanuele''s hair, pulling him close. Her body pressed against him, inviting him to do more. The frenzy was like ruthless waves, causing her to lose herself in this wild ecstasy. Emanuele undid Isabe¡¯s clothes, leaving her bare. He sucked on her breasts, kissed her core, driving her to extreme excitement. In his final suck, Isabe rushed towards climax. Chapter 168: Emanuele Meets Evelyn Chapter 168: Emanuele Meets Evelyn Chapter 168: Emanuele Meets Evelyn Isabe, panting, noticed Emanuele kneeling in front of her. She opened Emanuele''s pants, and upon seeing his impressive size, couldn''t help but swallow hard. Isabe reached out, caressing Emanuele''s erect member. Sensing Emanuele''s body trembling, a new sense of excitement swept over Isabe. Before, Emanuele had been in control, but now, was it her turn to take charge? A desire for challenge suddenly welled up in Isabe. Her hands explored him, and then she opened her mouth, taking him in. With the movement of Isabe¡¯s tongue. she felt Emanuele''s gaze filled with desire, a deep, dark intensity that made him look like a wild beast. She wasn''t afraid; instead, she found it especially appealing. Soon, due to instinctive reactions, Emanuele''s hips began to move, making Isabe suck harder. She could feel Emanuele''s pleasure building up; he was in a frantic sprint. "Fuck! I''m about to release," Emanuele roared Soon, Isabe felt liquid exploding in her mouth, filling it, and she swallowed it all. Emanuele took a moment to catch his breath. His arousal returned, and he positioned himself at her entrance. With a thrust, he entered Isabe completely. The room was filled with sounds of heavy breathing, moans, and the collision of bodies. Isabe felt like her body no longer belonged to her. Emanuele kept changing positions, tossing her into wave after wave of climax. In the end, as she started to feel drowsy, he still found ways to arouse her until both were exhausted, and Emanuele finally let her go. Emanuele held Isabe in his arms, feeling the smoothness of the woman in his embrace and the flushed face after climax. He couldn''t help but kiss her cheek. "Did you enjoy it?¡± ¡°Enjoyed,¡± Isabe said. She felt they could never be apart fram each other. Emanuele couldn''t help butugh, stroking her hair. "You always give me new experiences, Isabe. I love how you act like a seductress in bed; it gives me a special sense of aplishment.¡± A man''s sense of achievement undoubtedly came from two things: sess in his career and affirmation from his woman. Emanuele had both. "Let''s sleep, Emanuele.¡± Isabe was already drifting into a deep sleep after saying this. Evelyn recovered consciousness faster than Isabe had anticipated. The next day, when Isabe went to see her, Evelyn was already awake. "Evelyn, you''re awake? That''s great.¡± Isabe held Evelyn''s hand, trying not to exert too much force, despite her excited emotions. However, Evelyn looked at her with a bewildered expression, as if unsure of what had happened "Isabe..." It took a while before Evelyn spoke, as if repeatedly confirming whether the person in front of her was truly Isabe. Her voice sounded hoarse, unlike the clear tone from before.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isabe felt a pang of pain, but she knew that Evelyn waking up was a positive sign Even though Evelyn had awakened, she still needed to undergo various examinations by the doctors. In the end, the doctors informed Isabe that Evelyn had experienced a brief period of amnesia, and her ears were damaged, requiring time for recovery. The extent of her eventual recovery remained uncertain Isabe was deeply saddened, but in front of Evelyn, she tried to maintain a calm demeanor. ¡°Evelyn, the doctor said you would recover soon," Isabe said with a smile, making her voice louder so that Evelyn could hear clearly. This act saddened Isabe deeply. "I... I don''t know what happened. I can''t remember. I just remember going out with Pippo, and after that, everything is a nk.¡± Evelyn looked perplexed, as if trying to recall the moments she lost. However, the more she tried, the more her head hurt, forcing her to stop and refrain from remembering. Isabe felt a deep sorrow, but she tried to encourage Evelyn. "You had a car ident, went into aa, and now you''ve awakened. Forget the cruel experience from before, Evelyn. I was worried you wouldn''t wake up.¡± Isabe hugged Evelyn. Pippo gently held Evelyn''s hand,forting her. "Evelyn, it''s okay. It''s over, darling. You''ll get better." Pippo kissed her forehead Will everything truly get better? Evelyn looked at the people in the hospital room, concerned. After a while, Emanuele also arrived. He had informed Isabe in advance, afraid that his presence might startle Evelyn. Isabe walked out of the room to see Emanuele. "I''d like to check on Evelyn. You don''t mind, do you?" Emanuele asked, feeling a bit nervous for some reason. He had never felt this way before. With strangegs, if he found them unpleasantwie could easily trample, them underfoot. However, Evelyn wasn''t}ust anyone, shewas \ sabelta¡¯s friend. Because ne eared about Isabe, he also cared-about Evelyn¡¯ s emotions. He didr''t want his presence to affect Evelyn. Remembering that Evelyn had expressed a desire to meet Emanuele b b¨¦fore, and Emanuele had been toobusy dealing with x Frederick, Isabe thought, ¡®Now they can finally meet. It might. Hot be thebest time, but who cares? believe Evelyn won''t be seared of Emanuele." With this in mind, Isabe took Emanuele''s hand and led him into the hospital room. "Evelyn, guess who''s here? My husband, Emanuele!¡± Evelyn saw Emanuele and paused. She had hear¡éhabout this man before. He was the most famous and dangerous man in Chicago, pyt he was adored by many women. Now, this man was standing infront of her; even more handsomethan thepictures she had seen. online. D¨¦spite not saying a word, his imposing presence made her nervous. ¡°Hello,¡± Emanuele greeted first, breaking the silence. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Evelyn replied, a bit nervous. However, thinking that he was Isabe''s husband, she had nothing to fear. "I heard about your car ident, so I came to check on you," Emanuele said, deliberately showing a smile. He usually maintained a serious expression, but in front of Evelyn, he forced himself to smile. Little did he know, this smile looked even more frightening to Evelyn. Emanuele¡¯s gaze shifted to Pippo. Initially nning to greet him, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity upon seeing Pippo. "Hello, Mr. Lombardi. I''ve heard about you before. It''s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Pippo greeted Emanuele. Emanuele, after some thought, realized that he might havee across Pippo during the investigation of Isabe. Without dwelling on it, he shook hands with Pippo. They chatted in the hospital room for a while. Seeing Evelyn looking fatigued and about to sleep, Isabe immediately took Emanuele out of the room Chapter 169: When Are You Having Children Chapter 169: When Are You Having Children Chapter 169: When Are You Having Children Exiting the hospital, Isabe nced at Emanuele. "Why did you suddenly decide toe today?" "You said she woke up. She''s your friend, and I shoulde to visit her. Besides, she hasn''t met me before.¡± Isabe found Emanuele''s reasoning reasonable. She held his hand. "Emanuele, thank you. Regardless of what''s between us, I appreciate your care and attention." "You''ve thanked me several times already, Isabe. You don''t need to keep saying thank you. I¡¯m your husband, and it''s my duty." Emanuele added, "I''ll ensure the best medical team handles Evelyn''s treatment. Don''t worry; everything will be fine.¡± Isabe nodded, expressing her gratitude through a hug. Unable to find the right words, she could only show Emanuele her appreciation through actions. Thinking about Evelyn''s injuries, Isabe wondered if she was in pain. After such a severe car ident, days in aa, and the risk of hearing loss. Isabe found sce in the fact that Evelyn had lost the memory of the crash, sparing her from reliving the traumatic scene. Over the next few days, Isabe continued to apany Evelyn. visiting the hospital daily and discussing Evelyn''s condition with Pippo. The two of them became closer friends. Isabe could see that Pippo was genuinely worried about Evelyn. She used to find their rtionship a bit strange, but now she thought Pippo might have feelings for Evelyn. "Isabe, I''m truly sorry. As Evelyn''s boyfriend, I failed to protect her, and she had to endure such hardship,¡± Pippo said, his face revealing pain. "If I had reacted faster, pulled her closer, maybe Evelyn would be fine now.¡± "It''s not your fault. No one could have predicted such a sudden situation, Pippo. Don''t me yourself." Sighing. Pippo looked visibly distressed. Isabe didn''t know how tofort him. "At least Evelyn seems to be doing well now." Watching Evelyn gradually improve, Isabe felt relieved. Evelyn also asked about recent events. Isabe selectively shared some details with Evelyn. She didn''t dare to mention her mother''s passing or anything rted to death, fearing it would sadden Evelyn "I don''t remember what happened in the past few weeks. I saw your messages and replied, but it''s strange. I can''t recall what happened during that time," Evelyn said "If you remember, I''d really like to ask why your tone was so peculiar back then," Isabe remarked, recalling Evelyn''s messages that made her think Evelyn''s phone had been stolen. "I find it strange too, but I can''t remember for now. Let''s wait until I fully recover and remember the past," Evelyn replied "Alright. However, Evelyn, Pippo has been taking care of you tirelessly during this time. I used to think you two weren''t quite suitable, but now I think you can marry him.¡± She had never seen a man take care of his girlfriend like this. Despite being a doctor with a presumably busy schedule, he took a long leave just to stay with Evelyn every day in the hospital. He felt particrly guilty, ming himself for not protecting her well enough to prevent her injuries. "Marriage? I think we need some time to get to know each other before considering marriage.¡± Evelyn said. ¡°But, I''m getting along well with Pippo now. He takes good care of me, especially when we went on a trip." Evelyn paused and couldn''t help but reach for her head. Isabe immediately became nervous. "What''s wrong?¡± "It''s nothing, just a sudden pain. But it¡¯s okay," Evelyn assured. A bit of pain and it''s okay? Isabe wasn''t entirely convinced. "Shall I call the doctor?" "No need, it''s fine. Probably the trauma hasn''t fully healed, so it hurts a bit. Whenever I try to recall those nk memories, my head starts hurting.¡± ¡°Your body is protecting you, Evelyn. Probably because those memories are too horrifying, your subconscious I is shielding you fromm the mental torment," Isabe = exined. Both being doctors, they understood the body''s self- defense me¨¦hanisms. In the face ofSuch a terrible car ident, Evelyn''s inability to recall was likely her body''s way of protecting her. Evelyn nodded, deciding not to dwell on it. If the memories were meant to return, they would in due time. "Evelyn, get well soon. You said you wanted toe to my apartment. I''ve tidied up, and you can stay at our ce for a couple of days." With the crisis in Chicago resolved, she could invite Evelyn without worrying about any danger. "Okay, Isabe, my esteemed Mafia Queen.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. She even had time to tease her! Isabe was surprised, looking at the gleam in Evelyn''s eyes. She couldn''t help butugh. It''s good that Evelyn can still crack jokes. It indicates that her body is gradually recovering. "Get well soon. I''ll take you out for shopping and dining. Whatever clothes or bags you like, I can buy for you. Don¡¯t worry; I''ve got plenty of money now.¡± "Wow, that''s fantastic, Isabe! I have a wealthy friend now. I won''t be polite when the timees! Oh my God, I can''t wait to be discharged right away.¡± "No hurry. I''ll be waiting for you,¡± Isabe smiled "By the way, Isabe, when are you and Emanuel¨¦¡¯nning to havea baby? Your rtionship i is perfect, ~ . and Emanuele is not as fierce as imagin¨¦d. With one so handsore and the other so beautiful, your child witksurely be adorable. I cant wait to b¨¦tome the child''s godmother." Having a child? Isabe fell into contemtian because of Evelyn''s words. SheWad thought about having achild, but their rtionship with Emanuele wasn''t as good 4 as it appeared. Their apparent clos¨¦hess wag just a facade; their rtionship was a game, and no one knew when a winner would emerge. If they had a child now, it would be like admitting defeat. Raising a child in such an environment wouldn''t be fair to the child. ¡°I''m still young, no hurry for a child.¡± "You''re already married; consider having a child sooner. I can help take care of them,¡± Evelyn said with a smile. Although speaking was still a bit challenging for her, she tried hard to appear normal. Her stubborn nature andpetitive mentality didn''t allow her to look abnormal. Chapter 170: Marrying Her Chapter 170: Marrying Her Chapter 170: Marrying Her Isabe could see that Evelyn was trying to be strong. Considering Evelyn''s difficulty in hearing and her struggles to understand others, Isabe decided not to disturb her much. "I''ll head back now, Evelyn. I''lle to see you again tomorrow," Isabe said Evelyn nodded, watching Isabe leave. After a while, Pippo returned. He looked at Evelyn and asked, "Feeling better?¡± Evelyn nodded, "My hearing seems to be recovering a bit. but there are some gaps in my memory from the past.¡± "It''s okay, Evelyn. If you can''t remember, don''t force it. It might be because those memories were too traumatic, and you chose to forget selectively. Just focus on resting now,¡± Pippo reassured her. Pippo cradled Evelyn''s face in his hands and nted a kiss on her forehead. "You have no idea how worried I''ve been during this time.¡± Evelyn hugged Pippo, recalling Isabe''s words about him taking care of her. In these past days. Pippo had indeed been looking after her. Thinking about it, Evelyn felt a sweetness in her heart. In truth, she had lied to Isabe. If possible, she also wanted to marry Pippo; she just didn''t know if Pippo would be willing. Now, leaning on Pippo''s chest, Evelyn was shielded from view and didn''t notice the change in Pippo''s expression. While he tenderly embraced her, his eyes exuded a cold, ruthless, and dark aura. "Pippo, you know, Isabe told me that during the time I was unconscious, you were worried and taking care of me. She said you were good to me and even suggested we get married soon,¡± Evelyn suddenly broke free from his embrace, her big eyes sparkling as she stared at Pippo When Evelyn looked at him, Pippo''s expression instantly turned back to its usual gentle appearance. He reached out, gently stroking Evelyn''s hair, and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Yes, Evelyn. When can we get married? I believe you''ll be happy after we''re married,¡± he said. "In my current state, would you still marry me?¡± Evelyn looked at Pippo, her eyes filled with sadness. If it were her old self before the ident, she would have been confident in making Pippo marry her. However, now with her body in tatters and a missing chunk of memory, recalling which caused her brain pain, Evelyn felt miserable. How could someone as broken as her match up to the perfect Pippo? Evelyn felt a bit inferior. However, Pippo, like a gentle angel, cradled Evelyn''s face, kissing her gently. Their lips pressed tightly together, his tongue invading her mouth, sucking forcefully. The passionate kiss left Evelyn breathless, and she finally copsed in his arms. Pippo hugged Evelyn tightly. "I like you, Evelyn. I like the persan you are, the soul inside you. No matter how you change, I will still like you. Whenever you''re ready, I''m ready to marry you." Evelyn threw herself into Pippo''s arms, tears streaming down her face. She felt like the luckiest woman in the world. Pippo''s tenderness was reserved only for Evelyn. But as soon as he stepped out of the ward, his face turned incredibly cold. His eyes were filled with a cruel, ruthless, and dark atmosphere Wiping his mouth with his hand, as if disgusted, he lowered his head and sent a message. Being with Evelyn was just a means to get closer to Isabe. Otherwise, he had no standing to apany Isabe. Now that Evelyn was awake, and the situation was stable, Isabe felt it was time to focus on her own affairs. She came to work at the hospital Emanuele acquired, officially bing one of the doctors there. Initially, Isabe was worried that this hospital was just something Emanuele acquired for her to y with, and it might be very different from the kind of hospital she wanted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, upon her arrival, Isabe discovered that, apart from the hospital director, no one else was aware that she was the queen of the mafia. They treated her just like any other colleague. Even her colleagues working in the hospital had no idea that Emanuele was the one controlling it. Everyone had been recruited through interviews, and the hospital''s procedures were simr to the ones in her previous workce. Moreover, there was a decent number of patientsing to this hospital! It was hard to imagine that a mafia boss would acquire a hospital to provide medical care to patients, all because of her. Isabe suddenly had an indescribable feeling. She always felt that the game between her aid Emanuele seemed to have changed vor. She didn''t know when ¡®they had stopped < discussing their rtionship as-a~ game Emanuele didn''t mention it, a she didn''t ask. However: ac¨¦asionally, she remembered Evelyn''s suggestion abotit having a child soon. 5 Having a child... Actually, Isabe found Evelyn''s words resonating in her heart. Deep down, she wanted to have a child with Emanuele. He was so handsome, tall, and strong; their child would undoubtedly be good-looking, right? Plus, she was particrly curious about how Emanuele would be as a father. However, Isabe didn''t dare to tell Emanuele. What if he didn''t want a child? Whati£¤I he still thought that . their rdonship was just a game? if she sudd¨¦nly expressed her desite fora child, Emanuele would surely know that she had fallen in love with him, and in their game, she would lose. Would Emanuele th¨¦n discard her like trash? Isabe couldn''t bear the thought. It was better to stay as they were now, not confessing her feelings. They yed a game of cat and mouse, and as lang as she didn''t know the final oue, Emanuele would continue to be patient with her. After spending so much time with Emanuele, Isabe had long understood that this man had a very strong desire to win. Otherwise, why would he} pay attention to such.an ordinary girl like her and even unary her? Perhaps, he wanted to. iS completely conquer her, erase the resentment and vignc¨¦¡¯she had towards him. Thinking this way, Isabe made up her mind not to mention having a child to Emanuele. "Boss, the Madam is adapting well in the hospital. We''ve arranged experienced doctors to guide her. I believe she''ll be a qualified doctor soon,¡± Phillip reported to Emanuele as soon as he gathered the information. After hearing Phillip''s words, Emanuele furrowed his brows, seemingly dissatisfied with how Phillip phrased it. "What do you mean by bing a qualified doctor? Isabe isn''t qualified yet?" Emanuele''s tone was icy. This made Phillip involuntarily shrink his neck. Oh God, he didn''t understand how their boss had changed into this. He was rarely seen defending his wife like this, especially when he had previously only yed around with any woman. It''s over, Phillip thought. He had considered that Emanuele liked Isabe, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this intense. Just then, Emanuele¡¯s phone rang, and when he saw that it was Isabe calling, his initially cold expression softened. "Isabe, what''s up?" Emanuele''s tone suddenly eased, leaving Phillip feeling bewildered Was it necessary to be this out of character? Phillip wondered. Weren''t his words just now different? Why was he so gentle with Isabe? "Okay, I''lle home for dinner tonight. I can''t wait.¡± Emanuele said after hanging up the phone. Phillip watched as Emanuele''s face instantly returned to its usual icy demeanor. Chapter 171: Have A Baby Chapter 171: Have A Baby Chapter 171: Have a Baby Why is his boss acting like this? Clearly, he has spent much more time with Emanuele than Isabe has, even though he''s Emanuele''s assistant. They used to get along like friends. However, he has never seen Emanuele treat Isabe with such affection. Phillip feels a bit aggrieved; he gets scolded by Emanuele all day at work, but when ites to Isabe, Emanuele is suddenly gentle. But seeing that his wife doesn''t seem to like the boss that much, he hopes the boss will face some challenges from her. "Phillip, what do you think if I buy a bouquet of flowers on my way home tonight?¡± Emanuele suddenly thought that he had never given Isabe flowers. Now that the crisis has passed, he wants to express his feelings, and he thinks flowers are appropriate. Thinking of that night when he said "I love you¡± voluntarily, but Isabe didn''t seem to appreciate it. She didn''t seem to believe his words. This makes. Emanuele a bit frustrated. What should he do? "Flowers? I think it''s a good idea, very romantic.¡± Phillip said, but he felt like crying in his heart. Look, he doesn''t even have a girlfriend, and now he has to teach his boss these things? "Okay, you help me buy a bouquet of flowers, preferably red roses," Emanuele ordered Phillip. "Yes, boss," Phillip left, thinking about how Emanuele was sweet to Isabe, while he had to run errands like this. He would rather go and find out where William is than do this! During dinner, Emanuele appeared at the entrance of the apartment holding a bouquet of roses. He specifically asked Isabe to wait for him. Although Isabe didn¡¯t know what was going on, she thought Emanuele had something important to do, so she ran to the elevator to wait for him. When the elevator door opened, Isabe saw Emanuele holding a bouquet of roses in front of her. The fiery and bright colors made Isabe''s eyes widen in surprise. "You bought roses? For me?" She couldn''t believe that Emanuele would give her roses. "Of course, babe. This bouquet is for you,¡± Emanuele said, kissing Isabe on the cheek and handing her the flowersContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Isabe wasn''t sure how many flowers were in this bouquet, but it looked huge. She hugged it and had to use both hands to encircle it. "Thank you, Emanuele. It''s the first time I''ve received flowers. Oh my, what should I do? Where should I put them? It''s so big.¡± Isabe''s voice was full of uncontroble excitement. At this moment. she was like a happy little bee buzzing around the flowers. Emanuele didn''t expect that a bouquet of flowers could make her so happy. If he had known earlier, he would have sent her flowers. In the end, Isabe ced the bouquet of roses in a prominent position in the living room and then happily ran back into the kitchen to continue preparing dinner with Lilly. "Dear, you seem very happy. Is there something worth celebrating?" Lilly also noticed Isabe''s joy and even heard her humming a tune happily. "Emanuele gave me a big bouquet of roses," Isabe shared this good news with Lilly. "Oh, my goodness! That''s indeed good news. It seems Emanuele really likes you,¡± Lilly said. "Well, not necessarily. It could be because he''s in a good mood after dealing with those troublesome enemies recently,¡± Isabe remarked. Finally. he has time to y with her. Isabe still has a clear understanding of herself. She thinks she might just be Emanuele''s pastime when he has nothing else to do. When he¡¯s free, he ys with her, and when he''s busy, he lets her entertain herself. But that''s okay. At least Emanuele now knows how to please her, right? Isabe quickly prepared a sumptuous meal, cing it on the table. Today''s main course is still beef, but Isabe deliberately cooked some chicken to add variety to the taste. Emanuele noticed that Isabe is bing more and more skilled in cooking, and the variety of dishes she can prepare is increasing "Not bad, Isabe. Your culinary skills are getting better. I believe it won''t be long before you can open a restaurant outside,¡± Emanuele praised "Well, you can invest and sponsor me. When I get tired of being a doctor, I''ll open a restaurant specializing in Italian pasta.¡± Isabe joked "Sure, I can even prepare a business n for you. As long as you want. we can make it happen as soon as possible.¡± Isabe was shocked by Emanuele''s wealth. He can acquire hospitals and open restaurants at will. This man is not just a devil; he''s also a billionaire! Isabe didn''tsay anything, but at night, after they finished showering I andy down together, Emanuele -> couldn''t ¡®thelp but kiss Isabe''s fave, nibbligg at her neck. His actions¡± becatne more restless, and his body grew hotter. 4 All of this indicates that he desires her. Isabe feels the same way about Emanuele. Her body, ustomed to his touch, gradually softened. Her body craves him, and she always heats up with his every move, wanting more. Emanuele¡¯ ¡®Shand slid into Isabe''s nightgown, caressing her breasts. This made Isabe''s body ~ involuptarily tense. She felt her body starting to tremble, unable t@''control the-moans escaping her lips. C¨¦ntent belongs to "Did you like the flowers I sent today?" Emanuele asked suddenly as he entered her body. "I liked them." "How about I send you flowers every day?¡± "You''re treatingune so well, could it be that you.like me?" Isabe''s nails scraped Emanuele¡¯s back, leaving -> deep and-shallow marks. She felt> the intense sensations from ? Emaduele inside her, and she couldn''t help but moan. Content b¨¦longs "In that case, you can think of it that way.¡± Emanuele smiled, a gentle and loving expression in his eyes as he looked at Isabe This is something rare to see on Emanuele''s face, but at this moment, it unexpectedly appeared. Isabe thought she might be hallucinating. He likes her? "So, in this game. you''ll be the loser,¡± Isabe said with a bit of pride. However, deep inside, she felt an overwhelming joy, almost as if she was being engulfed by the sea. Emanuele likes her! When he said he liked her before, she questioned him, didn''t believe what he said. But now, it seems Isabe is somewhat certain that Emanuele really likes her. Emanuele also felt Isabe''s gaze full of love, and his smile grew even broader. "It''s okay. It''s an honor to lose to you.¡± Then, he began to thrust harder. Isabe felt like her body was about to be shattered by Emanuele''s force. However, she was too happy - physically satisfied and mentally filled with delight: Until the climax submerged them both, Isabe held Emanuele tightly. and Emanuele embraced Isabe equally. "Then, Emanuele, let''s have a baby.¡± Isabe said. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!